《Dexs/ Clairs Adventure (Completed)》 1 A normal day but then... Hi, I''m your average citizen and am currently 20 years old. I am still a student and in the 13th class of my school system, this is the last possible class before you have to go to a university. So well yeah I am 186 cm high and weigh currently 88 kg it sounds much, but is well distributed. ¡ãnoise out of my alarm clock¡ã It''s 7 am and I start my normal day.... shower, school until 3 pm and then reading a couple of web novels. If I have the time, I would read all day long, once in the holidays I read 18 hours with minor stops for WC or food. Reading is mostly the only joy in my life. While I was reading a sudden pop up blank into my view. "That never happened once I mostly have add block for this," I thought.
Hello!!! Do you want to start a new life, in a new world with many new things?
YesNo
"Well as long as it doesn''t want my credit info..." I know it is a stupid idea to click random pop-ups, but I have a friend who could repair my PC if something would go wrong. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. So I clicked it and there was a new window with a couple of questions.
Why do you want to go to a new world?
"Obviously because this world is boring"MC
What would you do with extreme power?
"I would live my new life and explore the world, maybe partake in a few wars or develope new things. Heck it could happen that I would search for a woman" MC Would you do it even if it means your death? "I don''t have many future prospects except for work and a few holidays so, YES" MC After that, the window closed and nothing happened. "Well it would''ve been too good to be true" MC After that, I continued my reading until I went to sleep.... ________________________________________________________________________________ That is my first chapter I hope it is not too bad. Proofreading by §ä?? v??? 2 A talk with God "Hello" ??? In front of me was a white image of a sitting child, with no visible characteristics except for a broad smile, like the guy of Full Metal Alchemist. "Hi" MC If this is a dream I could not think of this clearly, I know vivid dreams because most of my dreams are vivid dreams. The cause for that could be because I played so many games. I once heard that games could influence the possibility to direct your dreams. In my case, it is most of the time an awareness of the dream and a few changes. But there''s still the possibility of this being a vivid dream, "This is not a vivid dream," ??? said, Whoa, it''s real? "So are you a deity, god, devil or just a really powerful being that wanted to have a chat with me?" I asked. "I''m the God, and not one of those puny things" May or may not be god said. "Ok, but if you are the God, how do you know that you are not created like me?" I asked. "Good question, indeed I wouldn''t know if there was something above, until the thing above me created me, but anything after the big bang is my doing. And I know that I am the God in this plane because I killed the old God and destroyed his universe. And built my own, this one."(Now a God who killed his former senpai God) "I can live with that. And God, I do have a couple of questions" I said. "Ask anything you want." God "First, why me?" I asked. "I was bored and picked a few random Humans of your Earth, which had the opportunity to change their lives drastically. And no, you are not the only one who is standing in front of me." God I closed my mouth "Ok, that is good because I''m not special and special characters often have a very hard life, with many hardships in their new world. My second question is, what plans do you have with me?"MC This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. "Nothing specific, I am omnipotent and am able to see everything at the same time, so I had the idea, that I could limit my future sight and send a few sentient beings with their memory intact, to a new world. " God "Good for me, then the next question, do I get some powers for my new world or do I have to live with the same conditions as the other inhabitants?" MC "If you want, you can be normal, but I know you don''t want that, so I am going to let you choose what you want."God I was stunned, never had this happend, in one of the stories, that the MC was able to choose his own powers, ok it did happened a few times, but those MC''s never had an omnipotent being as their power contributor. "If that is the case¡­ many thanks, I really love this opportunity, is it even possible to choose the world?" MC "Yes" God "Then I''d like to go into a world with game like characteristics, one with status windows, stats, levels and so on. This world should have magic. The inhabitants should be able to summon heroes from other worlds and the races should be Monster, Elf''s, Human''s, Demon''s, Dwarf''s, many different Beast-kin''s, Fairies and Deity''s, but not so many Deity''s round about eight or so." MC "There are a couple of worlds with such content, what about you?" God "Well, I have many things I''d like to have, how many things could I have?" MC "Hmm.... not more than 20" God "..¡­" MC ____________________________________________________________________________________________ Proofreading by §ä?? v??? 3 My Power鈥瞫 20!! I didn''t expect any more than 3! This is awesome. "Okay, then first, I''d like to have everything that a Game character would have: a hud, help menu, map, options for sounds and music, things like that. Secondly, I''d like to change my gender whenever I want, as well as my age. Third, I''d like to customize my own appearance in the same way as in a game. Fourth, infinite mana would be great¡­" MC "Infinite is not possible because nothing is infinite," said God "Ok, then as much as possible. Then fifth, I''d like to gain EXP 4 times faster than the best prodigy in this world. Sixth, I''d like to be a Dragon with the ability to change into an Elf-like being with the possibility to partially change my body into that of the Dragon, without the gigantic growth spurt and a body limit in its power. I mean if a normal Human can have max strength of 100 then that will not apply to my body. I should be able to handle more than the normal limitations, as much as possible. Seventh, the maximal affinity for every magic. Eight, an immunity for every hostile magic. "What is the average level of the inhabitants and the level of the Deity''s?" MC "The average Human has a level from 1-6 there are some higher and the highest is 120. Dragons are around 300 and the highest one is 1000 that''s their god, the other gods are around this level. The Deity''s have no level, they are more like ghosts. Elves are from 1-20, many of them are higher than that because they have a really long lifespan. The Dwarf''s and Beast-kin''s are a bit stronger than the Humans or better at crafting, but they are not really different in level. The Demons are mostly stronger, most of them are 30-50 and their best could fight a Dragon. The summoned hero is stronger than level 50 with no limits. The currently strongest hero is level 60. Anything else?" God "No, thank you, that is sufficient. Then onto the ninth, I''d like to have the ability to destroy anything in a wide area even if it would be a deity. Tenth, would be to spawn out of range of the ninth thing but near enough to a place with many Dragons and if possible their god, oh and the ninth have to be strong enough to kill everything in this place. The eleventh thing would be that the ninth have the ability to teleport anything that it would destroy into my inventory, but undamaged. But the body''s have to be dead. Twelfth, that no Deity can locate me. Thirteenth, that I am able to cast any magic with just a simple thought. And the fourteenth that there is no way to enslace me through any form of magic or other similare things, and lastly the fifteenth would be that my inventory has to be infini.... nearly infinite" God smirked as he heard my correction. "You do know that you have 5 more left?" "Well, the 14 current things will make you one of the strongest beings in this world. Even without your plan to kill nearly every Dragon in the world, to gain a couple of levels." said God I''m not really surprised that he is able to see my train of thoughts. "I know, but I love OP MC''s and had the dream to be one mysElf, with your extremely generous opportunity I will become one and I don''t like the way of nearly every Dragon in the story''s, they are most of the time extremely arrogant and they often think they are the epitome of all things. So I planned to kill nearly every Dragon in one go." MC "If that is your wish so be it, but why not nearly an indestructible body?" God "That is because it would be too boring, I like the possibility of a one hit kill." MC "Okay next your body" God "Yes, thanks." MC Suddenly a window opened in front of me. It''s like a typical character design window, first my name. Let''s see Dex for when im male and Clair for when Im female would be good, next the Race... hmm can''t find my Dragon/Elf thing. "God, how do I find my Dragon/Elf race?" Dex "Just say the name you would like to give your new race, there are no half-breeds between a Dragon and other things. You will gain the power of a Dragon with the appearance of an Elf." God "Thanks" Dex Ok then let''s think of a name....Drakoling? No, Dragon Elf maybe...not that either, hmm hard to find a name.... Aeron, yeah that''s it! This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. "I''ll name the race Aeron!" Dex "Interesting, the name of a Welsh unisex form of the Celtic Agrona, it is a goddess of war and death while the word means carnage or slaughter. Why?" God "Just because it will be the first thing I do in the new world, I will slaughter Dragons like a god and they will not be able to do anything against me. Oh I did have a fifteenth thing, the Dragon''s will not be able to do anything against me ^^." Dex "That''s mean." God "I don''t want to die just because I am new in that world, and don''t know my powers. Next, my body''s appearance." Dex Now there was a Dragon which changed his form into an Elf girl, then a boy, and after that into a Elf version of a Dragon with scales all over his body, but still with a Human appearance. It got a normal Human head with two horns, golden cat-like eyes and white shoulder long hair. The torso was muscular, in the male form and slender in the female form. While the arms and legs were normal with scales, the feeds and hands had claw-like fingers and toes. Two 3m long leather-like wings sprouted from the back. I selected this race and begun to change the appearance. The hair was still white, but the horns now went across the forehead to the end of the head, with a distance from 10 cm to the head. My eyes are now red, when I am in the Dragon or Dragon/Elf form and neon green in the normal Elf form. My scales are black, with some red scales, which form a couple of red lines over my soon to be, body. Now my female body as a child, big eyes, long ears, as well as white long hair. And as an adult a symmetric face, with normal sized breasts. I think B-cup, I am not really experienced in this stuff. I was not really interested in getting a girlfriend. And I don''t like extremely large breasts. The body height will be around 1.5 m. Yeah, I know that is small, but I like it, so it will be^^. Now the male version, the child will be cute, with not exact shoulder length hair and big eyes. The adult version is going to be badass, in my opinion. Same hair length, with a masculine face and a slender body, which has a few muscles and a nice six-pack as well as well defined chest muscles. I think some would ask, why my body will have the ability to change gender as well as age. The answer is really simple first the gender, I was a 20 year old male, and well, I''d like to try out the female body in all ways.... And the age is because I would be able to experience more. I could go to school, an orphanage or let myself get adopted. And if I want to do silly things, like playing in the sand, I can switch to the child version and it will look normal. Both child versions have large neon green eyes, pointed ears, silver white hair and a little bit baby fat. The male adult version is 1,9 metre tall and has a slender, yet muscular build. Short spiky silvery-white hair and a sharp looking face with earnest eyes. The adult woman version is only 1,5 metre tall, has B-Cup breasts, ass long white hair and an unblemished body. The face looks cute, she kept the big eyes and some of the baby fat. You could basically say that both versions are the epitome of beauty. "I think I am finished, God how old could I get?"Dex "The maximum age is determined by mana. As you already have the same amount of mana as the Deity''s you will be ageless after the first 22 years. But when you switch into your child form, you''ll grow until you are 22." God "Puh, that was one of my critical points in my plan. And this is awesome. Is there anything I can do for you?" Dex "Hmm...not now, I have but one task. Live your life and do anything you want and as many things as you want, because Im going to watch you and you are my entertainment." God Normally it would be creepy to hear such a thing, but as he is God he could have watched me my entire life. "Ok, then I am finished, if there is anything I can do for you I will do it, except for killing my future loved ones." Dex "I will not ask such a thing. Bye and have a life full of fun." God A bright light enclosed me and I were blinded.... ____________________________________________________________________________________________ Proofreading by §ä?? v??? 4 The dragon masker The light became disappeared more and more until it was gone, and I was standing on top of a mountain, with a breathtaking few. Under me was a valley with much movement, I think I can see a giant green, moving boulder. As I squinted my eyes a window popped up.
Skill: Distant View Gives you the ability to see a target in the distance. A good skill for peeking on out door onsens. LV: 0
Oh convenient, but at the current level not really a help. Now how do I activate my skill? I want to kill these lizards. I have a hud and in the top right is a list with menu, inventory, skills, help and status. Am I able to select them without a touch? I thought skills and a window opened.
Current Skills: Apocalypse Max LV No Limits Max LV Prodigy over Prodigy''s Max LV Distant View LV 0
Hm Apocalypse and No Limits are unknown to me, let''s check them both. Most games show the skills if I say show Skill + Name "Show Skills Apocalypse, Prodigy over Prodigy''s and No Limits!" Dex
Apocalypse Max LV Is there something you want dead? If yes, then this skill is the epitome of the possible ways to do it. Anything in a 100km2 radius will die and be transferred into your inventory. The transferred items will not be damaged. Costs 100.000 mana.
No Limits Max LV Your body knows no limits, you are able to work harder than others and you can get stronger than all of them combined.
Prodigy over Prodigy''s Max LV You gain experience four times faster than the best prodigy who are alive or already dead.
Sounds awesome! Let''s test it. I think I can activate the skills without a shout. I thought ¡ãactivate Apocalypse ¡ã while I looked at the giant green boulder, I hope that is their god..... Nothing happened and I began to think that something went wrong, then suddenly the clouds began to burst and countless of fire pillars started to rain over the valley. Could be that each one of these pillars is for one enemy, if so how many did I kill? Kinda looked like an orbital bombardment. And my view was suddenly filled with three windows.
You have killed: Dragonling, Hydra, Dragon God, Dragon....
You have leveled up! You have leveled up! You have leveled up! You have leveled....
Loot index: Fullbringer of death, Dragon Egg, Stone Spear Magic Book of....
Ok exactly what I hoped for. Let''s see how much I leveled, I think not more than a couple of hundred times. Status
Status: Name: Clair/DexGender: Male/FemaleAge: 20
Level: 1356 (next50%)Profession: /Rank: G
Titel: Holocaust bringer:
Health: 3.000.000HP Regeneration 1.000/sec
Mana: 999.999.999MP Regeneration 100.000/sec
Stamina: 50.000.000Stamina Regeneration 10.000/sec
Strength: 150.000Intelligence: 200.000
Agility: 175.000Wisdom: 210.000
Class: Whatever you wantDescription: /Race: Aeron
Show Title Holocaust bringer!
Title: Holocaust bringer: Duo to your actions, a complete race is going extinct, feel happy for being inhumane.
Hm not really a good title, better find a way to hide my gigantic stats and titles as well as my gender, level, and age. Let''s see if there is something in the menu. The menu opened and showed some lines like Sound, Music, Graphic, and Gameplay. Should be gameplay. I opened it it and it showed me that I am able to change my name, age, titles, stats, level, skills and even gender. Let''s change it. Gender, female, name would be Clair, titles none, stats around 20, level 3 and no skills as well as my age into 10. I will look like a 10 year old girl. After changing, I overlooked my stats and behind every stat was a hidden. A new number was now displayed. Now I have to see if I am able to use my normal stats while I hide them. I looked around and found a small boulder and tried to lift it. I had no hope to succeed and my hope was fulfilled. I completely crushed the whole boulder.... It did not even feel like I lifted anything. That will be troublesome and I have to learn how to control my strength. With a goal in my mind, the goal to gain a skill which would allow me to control my strength, I tried to carefully lift some boulders and after a few destroyed ones, just 20...I succeeded in lifting one and an extremely pleasant sound went off in my head. Bing!
Skill: Sensitivity Controll your body like a hip hop dancer and beyond. LV 0
But LV 1 is not enough and I don''t want to level this skill in a normal way. What was that in my Status? Skillpoints? Maybe I am able to distribute them for my skills and am able to increase them. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. I opened the Skill menu and there was an Icon, with the letters distribute Skillpoint, next to Sensitivity and Distant View. I pushed the button and after 10 times, each of it showed max. After accepting the point distribution, I tried to see the position of the giant green boulder, but there was none now. Could have been a Dragon, now I can clearly see a giant valley with many, many scorch marks. Ok it is good that this skill does not hinder me, in seeing things that are near me. What to do now? I scratched my head and looked down, there I saw it, or better I did not see it. I was naked. And a female child. You would clearly think how I did not realize such a thing and the answer for that is, I don''t know. I did not feel my normal thing between my legs and I can''t feel the cold, that in itself is odd. I''m on a fucking mountain, it has to be cold. How is that possible? Think, think, think. Bing!
Skill: Calm Mind Calm Down! This Skill lets you calm down even if you''re burning or slipping on a piece of banana. LV: 0
Ok let''s put some points into that, max will be enough ^^. Let''s think this trough.... I am partly a Dragon and Dragons often live in mountains, as we have seen here. So if they live in the mountains, they have to be resistant to cold, that must be it. Next problem my clothes, I have none. Maybe I have some in my inventory. I opened it and a gigantic flood of things were in there and in the bottom right were some numbers behind a symbol which was yellow and then a Silver one and a Copper symbol ,must be my money now that I got from all the Dragons, as they are now dead. Hm not much Copper just 100 and 100 Silver but there is a gigantic sum of Gold nearly 748.000, or at least I think it is gigantic, I don''t know the current value of Copper, Silver, and Gold. Most of the times it is 100 Copper>1 Silver 100 Silver >1 Gold I also don''t know if 1 Gold is much in this world. Let''s first sort the things in my inventory. I spent nearly the whole day in sorting my things, most of the them were daily life goods, like apples or pans. I found the possibility to make folders and I started to sort them into different ones. I now have a folder for Weapons, Armours, Clothes, Food, Goods, Ores, Alchemist things, Corpses, and Handicraft goods. Apparently trees were living things and are now in the corps folder, as well as flowers. I sorted the flowers into the Alchemist folder and the trees to Handicraft goods. Ok after this is done, I have to find some good looking clothes. There were some robes and a bunch of magic armours, they surely belonged to adventurers. None was in my size. Which was obvious because I am a 1.2 m tall girl. So I picked a robe and cut it into my size with a sword. I now have to choose a weapon, but I don''t really want to use one of my looted ones. I want to craft my own armour and weapon in the future. Until I find a blacksmith I have to go with what I have. I took a normal looking sword out of my inventory and equipped it. Next is my location I must have a map, at least I requested one.... In the menu, under gameplay was an on of switch for the map and an open button. I switched it on and opened it. A window opened in my view and I could see an arrow, which has to be me, and a small field in front of me, that is the valley. Around these two things where mountains. And on the bottom left side, of the window was a menu button. I opened it and got a few possibilities, to search for something in the map or mark someone or something. There also was a 3d option. I even have a button for mapping with a 100.000 MP cost behind it. If it is what I think it will map my surroundings when I click it. Well, nothing to loose, hundred thousand is not much of my mana pool ^^. I was right, my map quickly filled itself. I scrolled out of my map to see how large it was and I must say it is gigantic, the distance from me to the valley is nearly 100 km. But it is just a tiny dot on the map. It did not reach around the globe after I activated the 3d option. It did not even fill a fifth of the globe. How do I find Humans or other things in this giant world? There was a search option. Let''s search for Humans, Beastkins, Dwarfs and Elf''s. A red dot appeared in the west and after a quick scroll I could see a village, with a few Humans. So that is my destination, looks like it is a 10.000 km distance. It would be is a little bit less than the distance from Hamburg, Germany to Nairobi, Kenya by a car. I hope I am faster than a car with 175.000 Agility. Well, nothing to gain here up and go. I wanted to run with all my power in the direction, but it did not go as planned. I started to run but was so fast that I flew from one side of the mountain to the other and crashed into it. A window popped up and said I lost 100 HP. "What if this crazy stunt only cost 100 HP how am I able to die? I flew 100 km from one side of the valley to the other side in 10 sek. that would be... 36.000 km/h "Clair Ding!
Skill: Math The skill that allows you to calculate. 1+1 is 3 isn''t it? LV:0
"Cool I hate math, let''s quickly put 10 points into it. But I even dived 30 meters into the mountain and that was just 100 HP? That is a really, really sturdy body" Dex I dug myself out of the mountain and saw that my robe was still intact, has to be a really good robe. Ok I have to be me more cautious or I jump with all my might to my target. Let''s jump... ________________________________________________________________________________________ Is there anything I have to make better or any other opinions? Proofreading by §ä?? v??? 5 The Village Because the windows are kinda elaborately I will make new skills in a centralized text with blue colour. I did write this chapter already but because of some stupid clicks I deleted it 2 hours gone..... well here it is and yes he will get some enhancement skills but later and he/she ,it will be she in the future, has already some legendary weapons he just doesn''t know that they are legendary. ________________________________________________________________________________ It took me 4 hours to travel the 10.000 km that is extremely fast that is more than 3600 m/sec and this is round about 12 times the speed of sound. But I was not so fast from the beginning. 4 hours and 30 minutes before. There must be a faster way to travel it is kinda annoying to jump from mountain to mountain... ah dammit I forgot that I am able to fly when I am in the Dragon/Elf mode. The dream of Humanity is to fly without machines and I forgot that I am able to do it. But how am I able to sprout my wings? In most of my story''s the MC was able to do it with a skill, intuitive or with mana that they gather at the point where they want to change. I have no skill and intuitive is it not. Then it has to be with mana, but I can''t feel my mana. What now? The MC''s are already feeling their mana or are just able to do it after a ritual, there is also the case of meditation. Hope that it is the last one.... the second can''t be it because I am able to use it. But I hate to sit still, well do or don''t it can not harm... can it?^^ I sat down in a cross-legged position and closed my eyes. I feel my heart, my pulsing blood and... what''s that? Bing! I ignored the message and continued to concentrate it was hard to describe and grasp, it feels like water inside me, like when you drink too much at a rapid speed and then jumps. But it also feels like it is a part of me and it feels limitless, must be because I have nearly 1 billion mana. Let''s try to move it... puh that is not easy, I am able to rotate it after a couple of time. Bing! Ignore the noise, just ignore it. Now into my arteries. Bing! Dammit, that sound is becoming annoying. Ok, keep calm, it is now in my body, next would be to imagine that my wings are sprouting from my back. I heard a ratsh, and my back got a little heavier. Bing! Arg I am not able to concentrate for five minutes without these notifications. I opened my eyes and saw 5 windows Skill: Mana Sensory You are able to feel Mana May it be in you or outside Outside is only available with a higher level. LV 1 Skill: Mana Manipulation You can manipulate Mana from you or even from outside the higher the level the easier the manipulation LV 1 Skill: Body Enhancement You can enhance your body, with an enhanced body you will be faster, stronger and tougher LV 1 Skill: Partially body transformation You have more than one normal body with this skill you will be able to change some of your other body parts with your current body, the higher the skill the more you can change and your change will be faster LV 1 Oh, that explains why it is so damn hard. Let''s forget that annoying part of the sound and distribute some points. Now that that is done let''s see how fast I can change my hand. I looked down to my hand and wanted to change it, but it was already changed. I blinked a few times and thought to change it back and it happened nearly instantaneous. "What? That is fast." Onto my wings... I try to move them with a thought but nothing happened. Maybe I have to move some of my body parts. I moved my shoulder and my wing did a slight movement, ok something further down lets try my shoulder blade. I moved my left shoulder blade and did not have the time to think to do it slowly, so my left wing made a giant flap and I crashed through a tree into a boulder. Bing! A skill from this? Please not a Title like "Stupid" Skill: Fly It would be nice to have wings from the beginning wouldn''t it? With this skill you can learn to fly even when you didn''t have wings from birth. LV 1 Puh not a title but that is good I don''t have to risk a title while Im learning to fly. 10 more points spent and I flew the rest of the way to the village and stopped near it over a forest. Back in the present time. I landed SAFELY in a forest near the village and changed back into the form of a girl. You surely think why I am still a girl, it is because I want to experience the growing of a woman. So I stayed in this form. After my change, I walked to the village. It is a small village with just 20 houses. Some were larger than the other. One has a chimney with a smoke pillar, that has to be the smithy. One has a shield with two swords on top of it, that can be an adventure outpost or the barracks for the village guards. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.And one has a book over the door, could be the library or something else with knowledge in it. The rest of the bigger houses haven''t had anything over the door, they must be houses of richer villagers. I was near the entrance when I heard something. "Hey M?dchen was machst du hier und wer bist du ?" ??? Bing! Skill: Language of Kirk The common language in Silga LV 1 I Distributed some points, just ten. And the Sound repeated itself but now I am able to understand it. "Hey girl, what are you doing here and who are you?" ??? I said with a hopefully teary voice. "I...I.. am Clair and am lost, I was a few days in the woods after my mommy told me to run." Clair/Dex ( now Clair) Bing! Bing! Bing! Skill: Persuade The ability to convince someone into your words. LV1 Skill: Liar If you don''t say the truth you are a liar and with this skill you can be a good one LV1 Skill: Actor An actor tries to convey his emotions even if he doesn''t feel them LV 1 I quickly maxed the skills and looked, with tears in the eyes, to the origin of the voice. There stood a man who might be round about 30 years old with brown hair and a European body frame. He doesn''t look good but was also not ugly, pretty normal if would say. He made a sad face and said, " You poor little one, I''m Kyle, come I''ll bring you to the village chief." Kyle Damn these skills are effective I was not able to cry in my old world, not even as I imagined the death of my parents or heard of my soon to be dead grandma. I know that this is hard to believe but I never cried. I think that could be because I don''t know the feeling of love, that has to come from me. Don''t misunderstand me, I was loved by my parents and a few friends and I think even my ex, but I never felt something except for acceptance for them. I have feelings but nothing that I would describe as love. While I thought that we reached the building with the book and went in. Inside was a small room with a door on the opposite of the entrance and many small shoes on the wall. Kyle took one of his shoes off and told me to do the same, but I answered fearfully. "Ahm mister Kyle I don''t have shoes is that a problem?" Clair Kyle looked to my feet and saw that I walked barefoot. He said with a face full of pity."No that is not a problem little one, just follow me." I did as he said and we went further into the building. The next room was bigger and there where benches with children of different age sitting on them and in front of them was a man who showed some really easy math questions on a blackboard, things like 2+5 or 7-2. He looked like he was 50 and had black hair with a few gray roves. He has a beard and wore a grey robe. He looked in front and saw us both and asked. "Kyle, don''t you have guard duty today? And who is that girl next to you?" ??? "Yeah I have and this girl is Clair she came out of the woods and said she is lost, so I thought I''d bring her here. Clair, this man is the village chief and his name is George." Kyle George looked at the other kids and said."Ok, the lesson for today is finished and we will see each other next week. Kyle, you can go back and Clair please come to the front" The children whispered among themselves things like " Who is she?", "She looks cute", "What is with her ears?" or "Yay free time" and went with Kyle out. I walked to George and sat on a bench across of him. "So now tell me your story little Clair" George I began to tell my story with teary eyes and some hick ups. "I..I.. was with mommy and daddy on a journey and suddenly a man shouted that we have to become slaves. My mommy said I have to run into the forest and they will follow. I did, but mommy and daddy didn''t come the man came and I hid in a dead tree. They came near but then there was a growl and then screams and after the screams, I could hear something breaking and some wet noises. I was frightened and stayed a day in the tree and then after I looked out there was no man instead there were some red puddles and other red things. I think a monster ate them. I wanted to walk back to mommy but didn''t know where I was and so I walked in one direction. I found some apples" I grabbed in a pocket of my robe and took an apple out of my inventory and showed it to him. "I walked a day and was dirty and wanted to clean myself on a creek, but while I did I heard the growl and run away. After a day, I found a small hut and in there was this robe, I cut it into my size and continued the next day. I don''t know how many days passed but I found this village. Uncle do I have to leave?" I looked up with tears in my face and saw that George himself has tears in his face. "No Clair you don''t have to go I... no, the village will find a way, maybe someone wants to adopt you."George "I have found one coin in the hut I don''t know if it is much but can you take it and let me stay ?"Clair As I said that I put my other hand in a pocket and took out one Gold coin. George''s face went wide. Is it so much? "You don''t have to give me that, a gold coin is enough for a family to live a whole year. I would say you keep it in your pocket and I will gather the other villagers and if there are some who want to adopt you, you can give it to them after a week, when you know that they are friendly. Now come we will gather the other villagers and before that we have to find something for you from your story I can see that you are naked under your robe." George. ________________________________________________________________________________ I hope it is good. Especially the grammar I am not so good at it. Proofreading by §ä?? v??? 6 A new Family I followed George out of the so called school. While we walked many greeted George and looked questioningly at me while George always greeted back and told them to assemble at the school and they should also tell this to the other villagers. We reached our destination, it was a small house with nothing special at the outside. George motioned me to go in and as we went inside he said. "Alice are you there?" The interior was full with fabrics and half-finished clothes. It looked cramped. A petite woman came in front of a mountain of clothes and looked sleepy. She has hazelnut brown hair, a cute little nose, and sleepy brown eyes. "Huh? Yeah yeah I am here why did you wake me up, George?" Alice "It''s noon now Alice, why do you always sleep? But that is not important now, I have a guest and she needs something to wear. Apparently she is naked under her robe. So could you find something for her? When you are finished bring her to the school. Clair, I have to go, this dawdler will give you some cloths ok?" George "Ok" Clair Just now Alice notices me and looks puzzled at me. While George already went outside. "So little one who are you? and what did George mean with that you are naked?" Alice "I am Clair and it is as he said, I only have my robe to wear at the moment miss." Clair Alice''s eyes got wide and she nearly rammed me over as she jumped to me. "How can you be so calm when you are naked, quick come we have to find something!" Alice Her sleepy look is gone and she did not let me respond, she picked me up and hurried in the back of the store, where she began to undress me while muttering something like "How is this possible" or things like "Such soft and white skin". As I stood there naked in front of a tailor, I asked myself what I am going to do from now on? It is probably possible to life here, I could also move on after a few questions regarding the world and search for something interesting. But I think I will stay here for a week or if it is interesting a couple of months. And there is also the issue with my skills, am I interested in being perfect at everything? And there it is, I stated a stupid question. Of course I want to be perfect, who don''t wish to be so? But at the same time I have to stay a little low until I know how things are around here. For example common knowledge. Or the worth of money. It looks like a Gold coin is a giant sum for a villager, but is it much for a noble? I also want to learn some things about forging. Because I need a weapon I like, like a Katana, those are cool, or a Glave. As well as a bow and a cool armour. I hope the forge here is good enough if not I have to look for a Dwarf city.... While I thought of my future plans Alice measured me and put me in a dress and gave me a pair of small shoes. Oh, I never wore a dress, feels kinda breezy, I don''t understand why women want to wear this, but I have no right to complain, the dress isn''t mine and I need something to wear. Good that I don''t have any hairs on my legs, that would look creepy. She inspected me one last time and nodded with a smile while she said. "Jep, Jep you look cute almost too cute as if you was created just to look like that." If you only knew ^^. "Ok, now let''s go to the school George is probably waiting for you." I gave her a nod and followed her outside. We walked side by side to the school. It took some time to get dressed and the sun started to go down. As we reached the school I could see a few adults who were going inside. We followed them and took our shoes off like they did. The classroom was full of adults and they all sat on the benches. In the front stood George waiting and we walked to him. I could hear whispers like "Who is that girl next to Alice?", "She looks cute" and other things like "When is this finished I want to go home". Bing! Skill: Eavesdropping It is mostly interesting what other people have to say and with this skill you can hear Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.them ALL LV 1 Can become convenient, let''s put it just to 3, I don''t want to hear every single word in the village. We reached the front and George looked over me with a smile. "Thanks, Alice, if you could sit down we all have to consult about something. Clair, can you wait next to me?" George "Ok I can already imagine our topic today," said Alice I walked behind George and waited a few minutes until it got quiet. "My dear fellow villagers, I asked for your attendance today because I came across a sad story of a little girl called Clair. She stumbled for days in the forest and lost her parents to a bandit raid." A few voices got loud. "Bandits!? Where are they close? " other where just some sounds of pity or dismay about my story. "Don''t panic, apparently the bandits are already dead while Clair fled as they got eaten by a monster. But this monster is not the problem now, the problem is Clair and her well being, is there someone here who wants to adopt her and take her as their daughter?" Georg It got silent, no one said something and I played with the thought of leaving as a man and a woman, in the last line, stood up. "We would like to take her, I am not able to bear a child and we wished for a kid since our wedding," said the woman. "Thank you, Maia. That would be it for today ,thank you for your attendance. Maia and Kurt could you please come?" said Georg The people went outside and soon only me, Georg and the couple were left. The woman was pretty and blond, she has green eyes and looked like a beauty while the man looked like a typical muscle head, giant forearms with a muscular chest. He has a few scars in his face and I don''t know how such a woman would choose such a man, must be his "personality". " So this girl is Claire, she came today from the woods with only a robe and a few apples into our town. And these two are Maia and Kurt Schmiedehand. Kurt is the blacksmith of our town and Maia is our healer. I will leave to let you have some time together. " he bent down to me and whispered. " They are booth nice people but if something happens, come to me." After this, he wished us a good night and went out. Maia squatted and said with a motherly tone " Hi Clair, I''m Maia and we hope we can become good parents for you, will you come with us? " "Uhu, I am Clair nice to meet you" was my reply but I did not forget to say it timidly. "Haha, what a cute little one, I''m Kurt. I hope we get along " he said while he gave me his hand to hold while Maia gave me her hand for my other one. I took both and we went outside. Jackpot, these parents are awesome, I can learn to forge my own things while I can also learn healing magic. The best thing is they are nice and are trying hard to be parents. Their house is as I thought, the smithy. It has two floors and the first one is the forge, with the kitchen. While the second one is for the bedrooms and a small armoury. "Well we haven''t prepared a room for you so we both are going to sleep in a bed and Kurt will sleep on a plank bed in the forge " Maia "Why can''t I sleep with you two?" was Kurt''s reply at his sudden loss of his bed. "Because it would be cramped and I don''t want to scare Clair with your snoring." was her answer. He sighed and went to the forge while his shoulders where down. "Now let''s go up it is late." Maia I followed her into a small room and she started to undress and dressed into a nightgown. I just stood there and did nothing, it is good to be a girl, my soon to be mom looks good even when she is naked. But apparently she will be my mom and that is a no go. "Why are you not undressing Clair?" Maia "I don''t have a nightgown" was my answer in a small voice. I can not thank the actor skill enough. "That''s not a problem, we just have to cuddle to not get cold so let''s get you out of it" was her answer while she pulled the dress over my head. Now I stand here in a room, with a woman naked... this line in itself is disturbing, but the real problem was that she picked me up and went to bed with me as a hug pillow.... _______________________________________________________________________________________ Proofreading by §ä?? v??? 7 The first day I woke up between two squishy mountains. After recollecting the things that happened, I let out a sigh. I met God, should have been more surprising he looked exactly like I imagined it, eventually he wanted to look like that for me? But he was way friendlier than it is told in the bible or other novels. And his generous way in giving me so much power... statistically I am now stronger than a deity. And I don¡ät even know what will come now after I killed one of the gods in this world. Come to think of it did I get legendary weapons from my entrance in this world? I searched for a few weapons in my inventory with search options like "Weapon description", "Legendary" and "Holy" I did not really expect some, because which hero with a right mind would attack a large settlement of dragons but apparently the heroes or legendary weapon holders are stupid in this world. I have more than 100 weapons with holy and 300 legendary class weapons, as well as 1000 with a description. I put them in an extra folder and tried to get out of my current situation... the embrace of breasts. I will not say that it did not feel good, it does, but I want to do something. I began to move a little, but it looks like Maia don¡ät want to let me go because she hugged me tighter. What now? I can wake her or I can stay....no, no she will be my new mother I am not allowed to think in this way. So I gently patted Maias head. "Mmmm what is" was her reply I answered while looking up. "?hm Maia? I¡äd like to breath." " Oh good morning Clair, did you sleep well?"Maia "Yes, it is nice to have someone next to you after all these days in the woods." was my response with a little bit of acting. "You won¡ät have to sleep outside from now on, let¡äs get out and make breakfast" Maia "Ok" We both stood up and got dressed, then we went downstairs where I saw Kurt. He is standing in the kitchen part and it looks like he is roasting something. "Morning honey, what are you cooking?"Maia "Morning, Garuda Eggs. Morning Clair how are you."Kurt "Morning, better than yesterday, may I help?"Clair "That¡äs good, no you don¡ät have to, please sit down and wait, I¡äll be finished in a few moments. Maia, could you get the bread?"Kurt "Sure""Ok" Maia and Clair I sat down and waited a few minutes, Maia did the same and Kurt gave each of us a portion of the Garuda Egg. I hope I can eat it, in my original life I nearly puked when I tried to eat eggs, which were not in a cake, ice or another processed form. I looked down at my plate and did nothing. "You don¡ät have to wait, eat."Kurt Looks like I was mistaken for being timid. "Okey," I said and slowly started to eat. And it was as I feared, eggs are tasting horribly, what now I don¡ät want to eat that and I don¡ät want to look ungrateful.... That¡äs it while I look like I eat it I¡äll put it in the inventory, I am a genius. So I took the next bite of this horrible tasting egg and showed it in my mouth and from there in the inventory. I had to bit down on the fork so that it did not go in as well. And after each and every bite I drank some water or ate bread in order to get this accused taste out of my mouth. "You don¡ät like eggs do you, Clair?" Maia Was I so readable? I need a poker face skill for the future. Let¡äs invent Skart or other card games for this. "You don¡ät have to force yourself."Kurt I looked at my plate and said with a small voice. "I did not want to look ungrateful, because you both accepted me in your house, even when you don¡ät know me" "Clair we wanted a child for a long time and how can we outcast such an adorable child as you just for a dislike of eggs. And yes we don¡ät know you but we can change that, so say it if you don¡ät like or want something, if we can we will help you."Kurt Wau these two are really nice... makes me a little queasy for deceiving them. OK, acting skill do you best. "hick... th... thanks, hick" Was my response while some tears fell down on the egg. Dammit, even I would be teary if I hear that, I have to be careful that I don¡ät believe my own lies. Lies are tricky you have to know who you lied to to continue your lies and one mistake destroys the card house of lies. I didn¡ät lie often in my old world to much of annoying things, it is easier to tell the truth, but here I have to. I looked up and saw a Maia who stood up, embraced me and began to sob herself and a Kurt with a tear in his left eye. "If you want you can be from now on Clair Schmiedehand, will you give us the honor to become our daughter?"Kurt "I¡äll try to be a good daughter d..dad."Clair I LOVE this skill. And now even Kurt starts to sob. Now there were three sobbing people in the dining room, two because they think they got a daughter and one who deceives them, kinda looks like I am evil....Nah I don¡ät mean them harm so it will be good and it could be that there is an academy like a school in this world where I can go. Hopefully a magic school for everyone. But I don¡ät think so, knowledge was for the noble in the medieval time. If so I try to buy me into it. The sobbing session lasted for 10 minutes. Until finally Kurt stopped and tried to get attention with some coughs. "cough... so Clair, Maia and I have to do something today, we have to clean the armory because we need a room for you and we also need some clothes and a bed. Soooo I¡äll clean the armory and you will go with Maia to Alice in order to get some clothes. "Kurt "Uhu, mm...mommy can we go?"Clair This small sentence was the trigger for a new sobbing session on Maias side. And finally after five more minutes we both walked hand in hand to Alice. We entered the shop and it was like yesterday everywhere were clothes and fabrics. "Alice are you there? Wake up if you are sleeping. I want you to get some clothes for Clair."Maia "Huh? Maia, what are you doing here with Clair?" a sleepy looking Alice Stolen story; please report. "Kurt and I adopted her yesterday did you not hear it in the gathering?"Maia "Oh, you did? That¡äs wonderful for you both.... Clair sweety what do you want to wear?"A slightly more awake Alice. "Hi, Alice. Some trousers and shirts would be good."Clair "Trousers?! For such a sweet girl like you trousers would be unworthy, you have to wear a dress or skirt."Alice Maia just stood there and nodded enthusiastically. "But I want to play outside and climb trees and so on, a skirt or dress would be a hindrance." Clair "But just trousers is a no go you have to have some dresses, every woman wants to wear a beautiful dress". Maias reply. I am no woman in my thinking, but that will be bad if I say it. So It happened after a discussion of, I think it were, hours that I will get some trousers and a dress as well as a skirt. Why is was my persuade skill on MAX LV not good enough for such a thing? Could it be a natural law for women that is unshakable? We brought the clothes back and Kurt was finished with the armory, now we have to get a bed and with that goal Maia, Kurt and I went to the carpenter of the village. "Hi Mick, we need a bed for our d..daughter," said Kurt with a quick stop at the daughter part. "Oh, Rick and Maia I already heard the news. And you have to be Clair" he said while smiling down at me. "You got a cute one there Maia would have offered myself if I had a wife. hahaha"Mick "Yeah, she is isn¡ät she?... Can you make a bed for her?"Maia "Well sure can do, I¡äll deliver it when it is finished."Mick We thanked him and begun to leave but not before I heard Kurt whispering to Mick. "Please make it fast I can¡ät have fun-time with Maia while Clair is in the same bed and I have to sleep in the forge." Micks only response was a loud laugh. (AutorNotw: I will start to name Maia and Kurt Mom and Dad) Fun time eh? Sorry dad. Hope they are not too loud when I am in my own room. We walked back and sat down at the table in the kitchen. "So Clair we have to know each other to life a happy life and because was not long ago that you lost your real parents, we won¡ät hurry you. If you want to tell us do it when you are ready. We both will wait and tell you our little story so that you get to know us." Kurt I simply gave a nod. "I¡äll start then, I grew up in a town to the north, where I was an orphan. The orphanage was led by the temple of Siria"Maia I look confused at the word Siria. And Maia saw my look. "Do you know who Siria is?"Maia, I shook my head. "Siria is one of the 8 God¡äs in Silga, she is a goddess of light and healing. You will learn more of them in the school. Anyway, the orphanage was led by this temple and they noticed my affinity for light magic. So they taught me in the art of healing and detoxification. But I didn¡ät want to stay there so I traveled the world as an adventurer. While I traveled I met Kurt, he is normally a warrior, but he is too stupid to wield a weapon and his weapons often broke while he fought. And as a counter measure he learned how to smith his own weapons. Alas, he was nice, friendly and know how to cook."Maia Kurt twitched by her introduction to his skills but smiled at her end. "I am not stupid, these things are breaking when I hit with them. Anyway, I was born in a village like this one and wanted to be an adventurer, but I had, as you heard, no talent with weapons so I also learned to smith my own ones. Would be to expensive if I have to buy every time a new one. And on my days as an adventurer I met Maia in a party of four. We were able to reach D-Rank but lost after a quest our leader of the party. The group dispersed and Maia and Me traveled to this village and settled down, but were not able to get children, but now we have you."Kurt I listened with utmost interest because this world has an adventurer ranking system. And I like the life story''s of people. "So if there is anything unclear you can ask."Maia "Dad, can I learn how to smith?"Clair I think they didn¡ät expect such a question from a ten-year-old girl because they didn¡ät say something for a whole minute. "Hahaha, I don¡ät know if you are strong enough sweetie. Let¡äs go tomorrow to the adventurer guild and register you for an ID-Card and if your strength is more than 15 I will teach you. Ok?"Kurt -He said 15 because most children of the age of ten would be round about 5 and only a few would have more than 10 not to mention 15, but he did not know that Clair''s overall strength was more than 100.000. "Ok, I can hardly wait. And mom can you teach me magic?"Clair Maia had a wry smile because magic affinity is rare and it would be a giant coincidence for Clair to have the same affinity. "Sure but I don¡ät know if you have the affinity for light magic, we have to test it first. But the village chief should have a testing stone, I¡äll ask him later and if he has one we will test it tomorrow ok?" I rapidly nodded to hear an answer. Kurt had a wry smile as he saw my enthusiastic face because he did not expect me to have the stats and the affinity. So he began to plan my, for him to surely come, cheering-up and said "Now let¡äs eat something and then we¡äll go to sleep." We did as we said and my fist day came to an end.... ____________________________________________________________________________________________ I will probably not have the time to write in the week, so don¡ät expect chapters in this time. I think I will do something about my way of writing direct speech. Something like " I did it," said ??? and stop with "I did it"??? because I can continue with my sentence after the said ??? What do you think? And are there suggestions for the future story? She will get a skill for identification skill in the near future and she will also not be limited for light magic. 8 ID-Card, Magic and the Acadamy " %%%%%%% " = speech - %%%%%%% - = inner monologue ____________________________________________________________________________________________ I found myself in the same position like yesterday, between two mountains of flesh. And I escaped, in the same way, by patting Maias head. "Morning mom, can you release me?" Clair "Monrnin.. did you sleep well?"Maia "Yes, let¡äs get up, we have to go to the adventurer guild and to the village chief."Clair "Yes, yes but first comes breakfast." Maia We both dressed and went down, where dad greeted us. And after a quick breakfast I walked alongside dad to the house with a shield and the two swords on top of the shield. The interior was in a spartan style, a board with a few sheets and a reception. In the right corner was a desk with some chairs but no one was here except for the receptionist. And against all fantasy stories it was no woman who stood there but a man. "Morning Kurt how can I help you?"Receptionist "I¡äd like to get an ID-Card for Clair here." was his answer while pointing at me. "Oh for the little miss? Ok wait a moment." said the receptionist and went through a door to the back of the house. We didn¡ät have to wait long. He came back with a small knife and a silver card. "Here, put some blood on it and it will show us your Status."Receptionist I did as I was told and pricked my finger, it was kinda hard because I had to put a lot of strength into the knife and it even bent a little. But I succeeded and the card started to glow a little.
Name: Clair SchmiedehandAge 11Level: 3
Title: NoneRank: G
Strenth: 23Intelligenz: 20
Agility: 15Wisdom: 17
Both the eyes of dad and the receptionist went wide. I asked with a small voice " is it good?" "Yeah more than that, normally a kid your age has no more than 5 in their attributes." said the receptionist -Dammit I thought it was not much but apparently it is.- "So dad will teach me how to smith ?" Clair Dad just stood there without moving or saying a word. After a few seconds, I tucked his shirt and he regained his composure. "Yeah sweety I will... we have to go to your mom, she sure want to see your stats." "Ok, bye mister"Clair "By..bye"Receptionist We walked back home and I got the same reaction from mom for my ID-Card. "Mom can we go to Georg? I want to start with magic."Clair She had a wry smile and I don¡ät know why but alas she said."Yeah, come we will test your affinity." So we went to the school, looks like it is also the library with him as the librarian. But there were not many books. We took off our shoes, this rule is stupid if you ask me and went inside. And inside we saw Georg sitting in a large chair, reading a book. "Ah Maira and Clair it is good that you came I found the orb" George "Hi Georg thank you"Maia George stood up and took a small orb out of a chest, which stood behind the chair, near the wall. "Here Clair put your hand on it and it will glow in the light of your affinity."Georg I took the orb and it started to glow. The problem was that I don¡ät know how to hide my affinitys and so it did not glow in one color but changed from red, to blue, white, green, black, brown and purple. Both Georg and Maia had an open mouth and looked like they are brain dead. "?hm, is that supposed to happen?" There was no answer. "Hello? can you hear me?" there was still no answer so I tucked the the sleeve of my moms dress. But she did not respond. -Is it so amazing? I have a problem, maybe I have to leave after a quick lesson in magic and blacksmithing. - I pushed the orb in the hands of Georg and this action brought him back. "?h...?h Clair did I see right you there were seven colors?"Georg "Yes, what do they mean?"Clair "It.. it means you have a affinity for Fire, Water, Wind, Stone, Light, Darkness and Space magic. That is unheard in history, most mages have just one affinity and even the summoned heroes never did have more than two. And even Space magic this magic is just a myth." George My mother shouted"My sweetheart is a magic genius she has to go to the Malindor Acadamy!" "Maia the Malindor Acadamy is for nobles, you don¡ät have the money for it." was Georg reply with a sad tone. "If it is money how much do I need?"Clair "I heard it cost 4 gold coins to study there for 4 years "George Maia looked down, she know that it is way to much. "If it is 4 gold coins I have it."I said Both repeated their brain dead behavior. And after a poke in Georgs stomach he snapped out of it. "How have you so much money?"George "I told you I found a gold coin in the hut didn¡ät I, that was a lie I found more."Clair "Huh, hut? gold coin?"Maia "How much did you found?"Georg "10"Clair "10....10....so much?"Georg Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings."Yes am I able to go there?"Clair "You could but it is a long journey to the capital and the next caravan comes in two weeks so you have to wait."Georg "So mom, can I go?"Clair "?hm... I don¡ät know you just arrived here. Are you sure you don¡ät want a few years?"Maia "But I can learn magic in the academy. I want to start earlier. "Clair "If you say so, it is sad but your life. Then let¡äs stay the two coming weeks together and make many good memories ok?"Maia Oh this was fast, here I thought I had to go on my own and leave them worried. Must be my persuasion skill. "Yeah but I also want to learn magic from you."Clair "I can show you. Thank you Georg. Clair let¡äs go home and I¡äll teach you something about magic. We don¡ät want to let you arrive unprepared in the academy."Maia "No problem, no problem, see you soon"George We said goodbye and went home, where we sat down in the kitchen.Looks like dad is out. "Ok Clair, magic is the life essence of everything, it is in us, plants and animals. We can use this essence for an effect we want to create. It is important to know what you want to create if you don¡ät have an image in your head it won''t be possible and the gathered magic will disperse. Now try to feel your magic, it feels like a small well of water in you."Maia I acted like I was in a deep meditation and after fife minutes I said that I can feel it. "You are a genius Clair normally it takes hours to feel it. Now try to imagine a small gust of wind and then put some mana into the imagination. It is possible to use magic out off your affinity, but it takes significant more mana, but for you it should not be a problem. But it is really hard for many to use it the first time."Maia I imagined a gust of wind in front of me and placed a little bit of mana into my , hopefully soon to be, gust of wind 100 mana should be enough. WHUSCH! Not a small gust of find came it was a large one, which blew me and mom from our chairs. "Kyaa"Maia "Eh"Clair I laid down on the floor and did not know if it succeeded in the right way. "Mom was that good?"Clair "That was too good to be normal, what did you imagine? "said Maia while she stood up. "Just a small gust of wind, " I said as I sat up. "Looks like you cant control your mana probably, you have to learn it else you will be too exhausted when you use magic."Maia "Ok, I¡äll go out and practice."Clair "Yeah do that, but go not too far away from the village."Maia I said "I¡äll be careful." while I run outside. I went outside of the village and sat down in the grass. -It¡äs odd that I did not gained a skill, why... could it be that there are no spells in this world and everything spell related magic is cast with mana manipulation? That would explain why it was so easy but why was it so large? The amount of mana? There is just one way to test it.- Just like last time I imagined a small gust of wind but this time I just put 10 mana into it. SHHHWWEESHHHH A small breeze tickled my nose. - Good, it worked but what if I imagine a small ball of fire? Let¡äs try it but only with 5 points of mana, I don¡ät want to set myself on fire.- I created the image of a small fire orb in front of me and infused the thought with mana. And a small orange-red ball of fire flickered in front of my face. But it was not really hot, just ...cold. It dispersed after a little time. - Fire should be hot, why is this one cold?.... I imagined a fire, could it be because I did not consider the oxygen that is needed for a higher temperature and a longer time off burning. And I also did not imagine a temperature. Could my knowledge of science help?- I repeated the process, but this time I also thought that it should be round about 1000 C¡ã and a small wind has to come from underneath. Right at the moment in which I infused my thought with mana I felt that 10 will not be enough I have to use 1110 mana for a minute of burning. After I put my mana into it a larger orange orb appeared in front of my head. And this time it was hot and stayed for a minute -So the extra wind makes it larger without more mana, more mana for the wind is needed for a longer burning time and the thought of a temperature makes it hotter but consumes more mana. What is with the size and what happens if I increase it to a million? Or further away? First the distance and size and then 10.000 C¡ã- While I imagined a fire orb 20 meters further away I felt that 10 mana would be not enough. So I put more into it and tried to double the size of the orb. It took 5 more mana for the distance and for the size 20. I infused mana in it and there it is, a small orb 20 meters away from me and double in size than the previous one. - Now the 10.000C¡ã, but 300 meters away.... It seems like 85 mana is not enough 75 for the distance and 10 for the size and hm.. 10.000 mana for 10.000 C¡ã so it is a one to one reckoning as well as 100 mana for a minute? Let¡äs see how 10.000 C¡ã feels from a distance of 300m.- 300m away from me a white size orb poped up. The ground under it started to turn black, so fast did it burn. -Puh hot I can feel it from here I have to dispel it before something starts to burn, but how... can I take the mana back? Let¡äs imagine that the mana inside of the orb comes to me.- I did it and the orb got rapidly smaller until it was gone. - Feels like I took just the mana for the time. But now what do I do with the circular scorch mark, is it possible to imagine grass that will grow?- I imagined a sudden spurt in the grows rate of the grass around the circle, that will grow inside of the circle. -Seems like it will cost 2000 mana, costly for such a small patch of grass.- right after the infusion of mana the grass started to grow, until the scorched patch was filled wit grass. -Good now let¡äs go home, I want to learn to smith a sword.- ____________________________________________________________________________________________ That was the chapter and for the guys that want to know how she was able to calculate it so exactly, it was because her mana sensing skill is MAX LV. 9 More Magic Academys? and magic lessons. I went home and was greeted by dad, who sat at the kitchen desk. "Oh, hey honey I heard the astonishing news, you have an aptitude in all magic categories. And you coaxed your mother to let you attend as fast as possible attend a magic academy. Please sit down."Dad He pointed at a chair on the opposite of him and I sat down. -He obviously will try to talk this plan out of me.- "Now there are a few problems with your plan. First you are not old enough. You have to be at least 13 to attend magic academy''s. Secondly the Malindor Academy is for nobles only, they will bully you for being a peasant and an elf. And even when you have the school fees, you have to pay for many other things. It is also the school with the highest win rate in the School Tournament of Kirk so the requirements are enormous. The third thing is that you have to pass a entrance test and your stats are not high enough for it. I tried it once in Odys but even there you have to have at least one stat in the 50s. And the fourth one is, as well as the most important reason, that you barely are here a few days and want to leaf us. Is there a problem with Maia and me?"Dad He said the last sentence with a sad tone. - Oh, it seems I was to hectic and didn¡ät considered their feelings. 13 Eh? And there are more than one school?- "Sorry dad, I were kinda surprised of my aptitudes and wanted to learn more."Me "If it was only this I am reassured. I don¡ät know much about the magic academy''s but there are some things you have to consider. "Dad "What?"Me "There currently are 4 magic academy''s in Kirk: Malindor Academy, Turon Acedemy, Odys Academy and Ecus Academy. Malindor is in the capital of Kirk and as I already said for nobles, Turon is at the border to the republic of Solo, Odys is near the kingdom of Tragon and Ecus is as well near a border but it is near the empire of Raska. All have their pros and cons, Malindor has the best teachers, Turon has the most interracial students, in comparison to the others, Odys has the best craftsmen and Ecus the most powerful warriors."Dad "Why are there warriors at a mage academy?"Me "Well you can infuse your weapon with magic or enhance your body, so all schools have a warrior section alongside their mage section." "If I need so high stats, how is it that the lowest age is 13 if not even adults are able to attend?"Me "I don¡ät know you have to ask them."Dad "Are humans often racists ? And if yes why are you all not?"Me "Well most of the beastkin are frowned upon as barbaric and held as slaves and free elfs are a secluded race which seldom leaf their forest. Most of them are born slaves in Kirk, they are the children of war slaves. But here in a border village to the dragon region we seldom see non-humans and are less racist. And for Maia and me... she beat me into a lesser racist mindset. And I have to say she was right. We met many beastkins and dwarfs in our journey who are nice people. I don¡ät know why Maia is not a racist, the church is it."Dad "Ok so I have to raise at least one of my stats to 50 to attend a magic academy?"Me "If you want to go to Odys yes. I think the line of order was Malindor, Ecus, Turon and then Odys. Malindor has 75 or two at 60, Ecus has two in 50 or one at 60, Turon was one in 60 and Odys was one in 50 or a new really good invention. Which do you like?"Dad -Hm.. Malindor will be to much of bullying and the following blood bath...., Ecus sounds fun but I kinda want to bring a small school too the champion position of the tournament and for Odys I at least want a small education in magic and fighting. So it has to be Turon.- "I think Turon sounds like fun."Me "Good then you just have to be 13 and have one stat in the 60"Dad "If it is not more than that then it is easy."Me "Hahahahaha"Dad "What is so funny?"Me "Sorry but it is not sooo easy sweety, I said I was not able to attend the easiest one, at this time I were 17 years old and you here are saying that you will get 40 points in one stat in only a year? THAT is funny."Dad "Hmpf you will see."Me -I will not say that I am more than 30.000 times stronger than the requirements for Odys in my weakest attribute...- "Yes, yes I will, "Dad said while he wiped a tear out of his eye. At this moment the door to the house opened and mom entered. "Hi honey and sweety, why are you sitting there?"Mom "I explained Clair why she can¡ät go now to a magic academy, what you forgot."Dad "Oooh, sorry sweety I must have been stunned from your aptitude test."Mom "No problem mom, I don¡ät dislike it that I am not able to enter, yet. And sorry for my question in the school, I did not considered your feelings when I asked."Me and as I said that I stood up and hugged her with enough might of strength for my should be 23. "Forgiven and forgotten sweety, so which school do you want to attend in a few years?"Mom "Well mom I do want to go when I am 13 but dad thinks I am not able to do it and it is Turon Academy."Me She only gave me a wry smile and looked to Dad. "Dear I met Mick and he said the bed is finished, could you get it?"Mom "Yes I will do it at once!"Dad said and rushed out like a storm. - he surely want to have fun time^^- "So sweety shall we continue your magic lessons? You have to learn how to control your magic power if you are not able you, will put to much mana into your spells."Mom "Mom I already can do it."Me "Is that so, then show me outside, we don¡ät want to destroy the kitchen won¡ät we?" Mom said with a look that shows a motherly disbelieve. So we walked out of the village to a green field. "Now conjure a small wind gust sweety."Mom I did as she want and conjured a small gust of wind in her direction and plop her jaw dropped. "That is really astounding sweety it took me 2 weeks to learn how to put less mana in my spells."Mom "I think it was kinda easy mom I only have to thought that I have to put only 5 mana in my spell and not 100."Me "H..hundred? Sweety you are even able to determine a numeric value to your mana?"Mom "Yes is that not normal?"Me "It is not sweety that is even harder than to control your exact mana output."Mom "Mom how much mana do you have in numbers?" I asked. She showed a proud face and said."Behold your dear mother has 15.000 mana!"Mom -Is that much for a human? I think I have to play along- "What 15.000.... is that much?"I asked with utter disbelief in the first half and childish in the second half. Mom nearly fell down as I asked. "Yes, sweety that is much.... Most human mages has round about 7000 mana and the better ones more. I was only able to reach D rank as an adventurer because I have so much mana. How much do you have?"Mom - what should I say "Mom I have more than 900 million"? surely not^^. Let¡äs say 3000.- "3000 is that much for my age?"Me "For a human yes but I don¡ät know if it is for an elf. But as I now know that you are able to control your mana, we can continue with your magic lessons."Mom This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.And so she taught me many small things I could do with magic, like producing water or making a small fire , until. "Ok I think you now know the basic things let¡äs continue with Tier 1 Spells."Mom "There are different Tiers and if so what was this magic until now?"Me "Until now it only was the beginning, every person is able to do them. And yes there are Tiers, I am able to cast magic up to the third Tier. There are 10 but they are not evenly hard. For example if you need 1 year to learn Tier 1 spells, you need more than 3 for Tier 2 Spells, 6 for Tier 3 ,12 for Tier 4, 24 for Tier 5 and so on. But not all need this much time, some more some lesser."Mom "Oh then you must have learned magic for more than 10 years, impressive!"Me Mom had a wry smile and said "Well yeah, I was not able to progress to the fourth Tier since 18 years." Bing! -What?- Skill: Empathy The ability to read the emotions of your opposite. I know you are poor at it, but with this skill even you can master this basic social skill LV 0 -Hey I am able... a little bit... ok I suck. Let¡äs max it.- "But it remains impressive mom."I said and her wry smile changed into a genuine one. "Either way let¡äs continue, I will show you a small fireball spell and you¡äll try to mimic me. Ok?"Mom I simply gave a nod. Mom stretched one of her arms out and said. "Bei den Flammen von Ifrit, erh?re mich und gew?hre mir Feuer [Feuer Ball]" in the moment she finished, a small fire ball came out of her hand and shoot into a near tree. -Aaaannnddd it caught fire.. but what¡äs that, an incantation? And I can¡ät understand the language.- "Ops, I did not think about a possible fire..."Mom "Bei den W?ssern von Sylpiette, erh?re mich und gib mir Wasser [Wasser Ball]" Mom This time, a ball of water shot out of her hand and extinguished the fire. "Sorry, but now you know that you have to be careful when you cast a spell. Tehe"Mom -Tehe?- "Yes mom but do I have to cast a spell? Isn¡ät it easier to just think about the things that your magic have to do?"Me "Of course it would be easier but sadly it is not possible sweety."Mom "Is that so but I think it is easier."Me "Sure , sure you can .Then do it, if my almighty magical sweety can."said mom with a smile that said "This child things that this is easy, hah." -Hoh this additional information have to come from the skill, that sure will be helpful. So should I blast this tree away or should I do it like mother?- I stretched an arm out in the direction of a tree and imagined a small fireball that ignites the tree. And a fireball shot out of my hand and set the tree ablaze. I followed with a water ball that stopped the fire. "See it is easier," I said with a mocking tone. Mom stood there with her jaw down. - If she is going to continue this continual jaw dropping, some flies will fly in.- "How is that possible?!" she shouted "Sweety what did you imagined as you shot the fire ball at the tree?"Mom "Just a ball of fire that will ignite the tree."Me She mumbled just a fire ball, just a fire ball... "Sweety that is.... that is an astounding thing. You really are a magic genius. "Mom said while hugging me. "Thanks, mom " I said while I hugged her back. - She sure is soft and these mounds in front of my face.... no,no,no don¡ät get the false idea¡äs Clair she is your mom.- "Can we continue mom?"Me "Eh sure, but I don¡ät know if it will bring something. I am not able to cast without incantations and you don¡ät need them. It seems that your magic is only limited to your magic pool and imagination." - so only my imagination... good that I played a lot of pen and paper.- "So I have to learn alone?"Me "Sadly yes but now you have more time to learn how to forge from your father. I know you are eager to learn it. "She said with a wide smile. "Ok then let¡äs go back, I hope dad has brought my bed into the room."Me "Should I interpret that as a dislike of sleeping with me ?" Mom said teasingly "No, no it is only that I feel sad for dad who has to sleep in the forge."Me "oh, that is nice of you sweety."Mom -puh, safe thanks, persuasion skill. It looks like I will be a fairly good talker in this world. Don¡ät assume that I could not talk in my old one it is just that the people often misunderstood me...- We walked back home and dad came from the second floor as we stepped into the kitchen. "Already back? Was there a problem with Clairs magic?"Dad "No the opposite dear, Clair is even able to cast spells without incantations"Mom "My that is impressive sweety. I¡äve just put the bed and wardrobe in your room, go up and look ."Dad "Thank¡äs daddy" I said while I rushed the stairs up after giving him a quick hug which left him flustered. I pushed the door open and walked in my room. The room was small but I had a small room in my old world, so it was good. In there was a bed for a normal sized adult with a mattress of hey and animal hides as well as a blanket. - I think they don¡ät have Synthetic fiber mattress here^^, well better than nothing and I can make it more comfortable with more hides. - I sat down and it was surprisingly comfy. -Ok let¡äs think what I have to learn in this coming year. 1. More ways of my magic. 2. how to forge from father. 3. More common knowledge. 4. More helpful skills like poison resistance, tailoring, leather tanning memorization and identification if possible and other skills. 5. How to fight. I think I¡äll ask Kyle for that. And I have to learn how to kill, even if i think that this is not so hard. It¡äs not like I didn¡ät imagined myself killing some people as I was bullied in school...- I finished my thoughts and went down, where mom and dad begun to cook. "Dad can you show me how to forge a weapon tomorrow?"Me "I will teach you how to, but not yet, first you have to learn the basics sweety."Dad responded while he took the pot off from the stove. "Now let¡äs eat and tomorrow we will see."Dad I ate and went straight to sleep . ____________________________________________________________________________________________ I did as some of you told me and let her stay. I realized that I were to fast. Thanks for that. 10 Ores and old friends. The next morning I woke up in my own bed, without a hug pillow next to me. -Don¡ät misunderstand me I like woman, they are soft and so on but every time I have to sleep next to a person I can hardly sleep. Their mere breathing hinder me. Well I scored hundredth points with these parents, it could had been that they are slavers or violent. In this case, I would have had to search for another village. I think I¡äll give them the gold, jup let¡äs do it.- I stood up and got dressed, then I went down to the kitchen and saw dad. -How does it come that he is here every time? He is even making breakfast does he know when I wake up?- ¡°Oh sweety good morning, did you sleep well?¡±Dad ¡°Yes dad, the bed is wonderful.¡±Me ¡°Good to hear, could you wake your mom? Breakfast will be finished soon.¡±Dad ¡°Sure,¡± I said and rushed up. -huhuhuh now how should I wake her up? Oh, I know.- I opened the door as silent as I could and sneaked in front of her. Bing! Skill: Sneaking: If you want to assassinate someone, steal something or just to pray a prank on some unfortunate this skill will help you I could even hide from scary monsters. LV 0 A quick point disruption and I now I can sneak. -Now let¡äs do it the wake-up call from every fantasy with little kids- I aimed and leaped myself on her stomach, hugged her and shouted. ¡°Wake up mom you have slept long enough, daddy has finished making breakfast.¡± ¡°Uff, what happens who is attacking,¡±Mom asked a little panicked. ¡°No one is attacking, I am waking you, now come you have to go up.¡± I said and showed her my best smile. ¡°Oh, oh it¡äs you sweety. We have to practice the wake-up call¡±Mom said and hugged me back. Five minutes later we got down. ¡°What did you take so long¡± Dad ¡°Our daughter attacked me.¡±Mom ¡°Attacked you ?¡°Dad ¡°Hug attack¡± I replied. ¡°And what is with me? When do I get a hug attack?¡±Dad ¡°You don¡ät sleep.¡±Was my answer. His shoulders dropped and he looked a little sad. ¡°But I can make an exception, ¡°I said while I made a hug jump to him. ¡°Hoho if this is a hug attack I kindly defend against more,¡±Dad said laughing. We stood like this a little and the ate. ¡°Now sweety wait here I fetch some books for forging.¡±Dad said and went up A few minutes later he came back with five books. ¡°These are for ore identification, you have to know which ore is what when you want to forge something. So until you are finished we can¡ät do more. You do can read do you?¡±Dad -Woah I kinda thought it will be like this.- ¡°Yes and okay dadd~y ¡°Me ¡°Good then I¡äll be out. ¡°Dad -So five book with round about 300 pages, let¡äs see how fast I¡äll be able to read them and if I get a fast reading skill if I try to read it fast. Or a memorization skill when I try to remember it.- I took one book and begun to read. - Am I able to read it because I have the language skill? Convenient, now the experiment.- I read as fast as I could while I tried to memorize it. Bing! Bing! Skill: Fast Reader. If you don¡ät have time you¡äll read fast and with this skill you can look as if you flick through a book while you are genuinely reading it. LV 0 Skill: Memorizing I and you know that you hate to sit down and learn so here you have it a memorizing skill. Photographic memory is a joke in comparison to this. LV 0 -Fuck yeah, but I¡äve to be careful with the memorizing skill, I don¡ät want to recall every moment of my life. Let¡äs see I want to have a photographic memory but not more so I have to experiment. What happens when I put it on LV 3?- I maxed Fast Reader and flicked through the book. -hm, copper is a rather soft metal, which is good for alloys and... and... okay two more points.- I skipped it once again. - Iron is a harder metal than copper and often used for arrowheads, as well as cheaper weapons and armors, it¡äs melting when it is 4 hours in the forge? No ¡ãC? that¡äs going to be annoying. But I think I have it, I can recall every information in this book, most of it is about the look of it and how to smelt or mine it. Not much about the actual way of forging weapons. 4 more books to go trough.- I finished them in 60 seconds. Not because it took me time to read them that was just 5 seconds for one book. It took most of the time for opening and laying them away or checking the content. -Okay finished, normally five books would take me 22,5 hours but then I¡äm not able to remember every word, I now no more have to study, if I just could have had that in my old world... Onto the next, I think dad will not come home in the next minutes. So I¡äll take a walk in the village.- I stood up and walked outside. -Let¡äs see where to go? Maybe to Alice for tailoring or should I go to the adventurer guild and ask for more information¡äs about their adventure business? I think the guild will be more interesting.- As I thought that I begun to stroll in the direction of the guild. -Hm many of the townspeople are looking at me, am I so interesting?- A few moments later I reached the guild and went inside. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.It had the same spartan equipment as last time, but now my dad sat with some people at the desk. They were four, two women, and two men. On the left side was the first woman, she looks young and has reddish hair with lots of freckles. She wears a blue robe. Next to her is the other woman, she is small not taller than me, and I¡äm 130 cm. She has a plate armor and brown hair. And there are some small scars in her face. -Why is there a child in their group?- A guy sits next to her he wears a leather armor and has black hair, he looks like he is in his mid-20s. The last guy is a really bulky man, so many muscles looks like Barnold Barteneger. He wears a tunic. -Is that a muscle battle monk^^?- The woman with the robe spotted me and pointed in my direction while saying. ¡°Hey, Kurt is isn¡ät that her, I mean your daughter?¡±Red Hair stressed the daughter part. Dad looked in my direction and asked. ¡°Is something wrong sweety? Are the books too hard for you?¡±Dad ¡°Sweety?^^ ¡° The guys snickered. Dad got a red head like a tomato. ¡°No daddy I¡äm finished and wanted to talk with the receptionist about the guild,¡±I said while ignoring the guys. ¡°Finished, that were five thick books? You are no way finished, I am here since 10 minutes. ¡°Dad said disbelieving me. ¡°Then test me,¡±I said provocatively. The other four were silently watching our conversation, but their mimics tells me that they too don¡ät believe me. -I would not believe myself if I could hear my words.- ¡°Okay, then what is mithril and were do you find it?¡±Dad ¡°Mithril is a Tier 3 metal on the rare scale and is for magic weapons because it helps the warrior to channel his mana into the weapon. As well as amplifying it. In his raw form, it is not hard enough for a weapon, but with a harder metal like steel or at best orichalcum it can be a devastating magic weapon. As for armors, it is often used as an alloy because it is magic resistant. And you can find it in deep mines near magma springs because the abundant natural mana fluctuation is large in such positions. Mithril is nothing more than Iron which absorbed mana for a long time.¡±I said with a proud tone while puffing out my chest. -And there it is the falling jaw. I am a master in making it fall- Five, no six with the receptionist, jaws dropped down. ¡°You did say that she is a genius in magic, but you never said that she has an otherworldly ability to read and memorize Kurt.¡±The Red Hair said. ¡°I did not know.... sweety does you have more of such ability¡¯s?¡±Dad ¡°Sure I do dad, I¡äm awesome I can do everything if I want,¡± I said boastfully ¡°Hahaha, you daughter is funny. Hey, little one I¡äm Paul come we have to tell you story¡¯s of your mom and dad.¡±Paul/guy in leather armor said while he stressed the dad and daughter part and motioned me to sit next to dad. I walked over and sat down. ¡°You do look as cute as Kurt said. I¡äm Maria, a mage and if you want I can teach you some things.¡±Red Head/Maria said ¡°You can¡ät Maria, ¡°said dad. ¡°Why, I¡äm tier 5 sure I can do you think I¡äm too stupid to teach her?¡±Maria asked angrily. ¡°Not that but Clair is casting her magic without an incantation so there is no one who can teach her,¡±Dad said proudly -Oh, there it is again a dropped jaw.- ¡°I don¡ät believe that you have to exaggerate. Clair if that is true show me, cast something bigger than the beginner things without an incantation¡± Maria said in a disbelieving tone. ¡°Sure anything is fine?¡±Me ¡°Yes¡± Maria -I don¡ät know spells of the first Tier except for fireball and that would be a problem here so I think I''ll try something knew.- I looked to the left side of the desk where no chair was and imagined that a chair out off wood will rise from the ground. -Whoa, it will cost 15.000 mana- I put my mana into the imagination and a wood chair begun to rise out of the ground and stopped as it was on a normal high. ¡°That that is a Tier 4 spell [M?bel Erschaffung],¡± Maria said not trusting what she saw. ¡°I said she is a genius¡±My now prouder dad said. ¡°That is far from genius, that is a genius among genius level.¡±Maria stuttered. -Sure I learn 4 times faster than the fastest genius.- ¡°haha I sure would love to have her in our party. Clair, I¡äm Donigan, a Monk and the leader of the Nenner group. When you are older would you join us?¡±Donigan/battle Monk said while dad glared at him. ¡°Sorry mister, I¡äll lead my own group but if you¡äll have trouble I can help.¡±Me Now, dad looked at me with a disbelieving and shocked expression at me. ¡°Sweety it is dangerous to be an adventurer are you sure? That is nothing for a fragile little girl as you.¡±Dad ¡°I¡äm not fragile dad I have 23 points in strength.¡±I pouted. ¡°What 23? That is four times as much as a normal kid of your age. By the way I¡ä, Ricka the tank of the group¡±Maria, a little girl in a plate armor. ¡°Donigan you said when I¡äm older but why is there a girl not older than me in your group?¡±I asked ¡°I am not a little girl. LITTLE GIRL, I am a dwarf and I am 54.¡± Ricka answered before Donigan had the chance. ¡°Sorry miss dwarf I never saw one so I thought you are a little girl.¡±Me ¡°Good and don¡ät forget that.¡±Ricka ¡°Hahaha you have to pardon Ricka, she don¡ät likes it when someone says she is a little girl,¡± Donigan said. ¡°Sooo from where do you know dad?¡±I asked ¡°Well, I was in his old party and switched to our friends of the Nenner group after Markus died.¡±Ricka answered my questions and everyone got silent. -Ouch got a sore point.- ¡°Well, let¡äs not be sorrowful, Markus would not want that. So Clair you are now the daughter of Kurt and Maia, are they nice?¡±Paul tried to change the subject. And so I told them my life until now with Maia and Kurt in a happy voice so that dad will not think I don¡ät like them. And they told me about some story¡äs from Maias and Kurts old adventurer times. We stayed there until the sun went down and dad and I went home. ¡°Okay sweety now we¡äll eat something and tomorrow I¡äll show you how to smith some basic things. ¡°Yea~y¡± I answered cheerfully. A new chapter and the next one will be about her first weapon. 11 The first forged Sword. I woke up like yesterday, lying on my bed of pelt and hey. -I¡äm so going to find some ducks and make a pillow out of their plumage. But that has time until I am in school- I stood up and dressed in a plain dress. -These clothes for woman are so...so breezy no wonder they say so often that they are cold.- Fully dressed I stood up and walked down to the kitchen, where I saw dad and mom making breakfast. -When do they stand up? And do I have a clock in my system?- I greeted them and sat down while I looked at my options menu. -hm ¡­ ah there right under the minimap function. Oh, it is already 9 am. That explains why they are up but why did I slept so long?- ¡°Mom, could you wake me tomorrow? I don¡ät want to sleep so long. ¡°Me ¡°Sure,¡± Mom said while giving me a bowl with soup and bread. They both sat down and begun to eat. -I think I¡äll give them some money for housing me.- ¡°Mom, dad you know that I found some money while I was in the woods do you?¡±I asked ¡°Yeah, we know what about it?¡±Both ¡°I think you need it more than me so I¡äll give you the rest I don¡ät need for the school fee,¡± I said while I laid 6 gold coins in front of them. ¡°Sweety that is too much, you¡äll need it when you¡äll go to school.¡±Mom said not knowing what to do. ¡°I don¡ät need it and it is for compensating my freeloading here-.¡±I refused her refusal. ¡°You are not freeloading sweety we think of you like you are our daughter and children can¡ät freeload.¡± Dad interrupted me. ¡°But I want you to have it I don¡ät know the worth of the different coins, but I heard that a gold coin is enough for a family of four, so either you take it or I¡äll throw it away,¡± I said in a child-like way. Both had a wry smile and mom even had some tears in the corner of her eyes. ¡°If you insist on it, we¡äll take it honey but say it if you want it back.¡±Dad tried to make a compromise. -If you would know that I have more than 750.000 of them.- ¡°Jup, but I won¡ät. ¡°I agreed. So we continued our breakfast. While mom begun to clean up our bowls dad said. ¡°Now sweety we¡äll see if you can identify some ores and if you can we will lit the forge and forge some nails and if you have talent maybe even a pair of daggers.¡± ¡°Yey let¡äs go, let¡äs go ¡°I cheerfully said and pulled him to the forge. The forge looked normal, an anvil, a furnace, some hammers and a couple of half finished forged things. Dad went to the back and came with 5 different ore types. ¡°Clair, can you tell me which ore is which ?¡±Dad asked. ¡°Sure I can,¡± I replied. -Let¡äs see this gray thing with green patches is copper. The reddish brown thing is iron, the silver rock thing is zinc, the lightly gold looking ore is tin and the last one is mithril it looks like iron with some silver lines mixed in.- Bing! Skill: Identification: Don''t you know what this is? You won¡ät have this problem any longer, with the identification skill you¡äll know everything. This is not an advertisement it is the truth. If your skill is high enough you now the worth of things, their names, effects, age and in the case of sentient beings even their stats and skills. So let¡äs start the peeping show. -Ah finally an identification skill, but peeping?- ¡°From left to right they are copper, iron, zinc, tin and mithril dad,¡±I said while I tried to check his status after maxing it.
Name: Kurt SchmiedehandProfession: BlacksmithAge: 35
Class: FistfighterTitel: No luck with weapons, Loving new fatherLevel: 13
Health: 13.000HP regeneration 20/sec
Mana: 200MP regeneration 0,5/sec
Strength: 65Intelligence: 35
Agility: 25Wisdom: 30
This nice guy is married to Maia Schmiedehand and has now a foster daughter after many years of trying to get an own child. He is a good guy and would do much for his family.
-Oh cool, but what is this no luck with weapons?- As I taught that a window opened. [/tr]
gTitle: No Luck with weapons: The wielder of this title has no luck with weapons, they often break or will get lost.
-Oh, that explains some of his story¡äs.- While I taught about dad, he looked impressed and said. ¡°Ok you sure know it, then let¡äs continue. First we have to lit the forge and smelt the ores. Then we have to smite the ore while it is not completely melted but as well not solid. This is a time-consuming labor because we have to reheat it countless of times. And if you are a good smith you¡äll get iron with lesser impurities. If we don¡ät smite out the impurities the iron will be like a sponge and you can not forge a solid weapon.¡±Dad lectured. ¡°Ok, but I could heat the iron bar to the optimum heat with magic. I think I could even extract the impurities without heating it. ¡° I said while thinking loud. ¡°If you are able to do that then you have the best foundation for a master smith, the quality of a weapon lies in the smith and ore. ¡°Dad -Ok, I just have to imagine that every other thing inside this piece of ore has to separate itself from the metal I want and it should also separate from other things inside.... now the mana input. 30.000 mana.- The ore began to move a little and cracked loud as much different dust particles flew out of it. It took 1 minute but now in front of me lies some piles of different things. And a net of iron looking things. It looks like an ant hill which was filled with iron. ¡°Woah, Clair you are a magic genius. Hm, hm you even divided the impurities from each other. There is gold? zinc, some kind of stone, and other metals. If you would do that in a mine you could get 100% pure metals on mass. ¡°Dad praised me. ¡°It did work.... magic is almighty,¡± I said disbelieving what I did. ¡°Normally not but with your power of casting magic without incantations it sure is.¡±Dad enlightened me. ¡°Now we can continue to the smithing process and yes I know you could will the iron in the form of a blade but then it would not have the heart and soul of the smith in it. Could you smelt this iron net in an ingot sweety? ¡°Dad I did as he asked and we got a reddish glowing ingot of iron. ¡°Now we have to smite it in a form on the anvil, can you hold the temperature or is it too much for your mana? I heard from Maia that casting spells that can smelt iron are costly. ¡°Dad worryingly asked. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°No it is easy dad, please continue,¡±I answered. He took a forge tong, a hammer and started to pound the ingot in the form of a blade. ¡°With your help of reheating the ingot it is much faster and easier than normal sweety, thank you.¡± Dad An hour later he laid the sword blank in an oil bath and said. ¡°I did this because the blade has to get hard, the hardening process happens when you rapidly cool the iron down. ¡°Dad explained. ¡°I could have cooled it down with magic.¡± Me ¡°Yes but you have to know how to do it and I don¡ät know what happens if you cool it down so fast.¡± He took the blank out of the oil and asked. ¡°Sweaty now we have to re-head it a little for round about two hours are you able to do that?¡± ¡°Sure but how hot should it be?¡±I answered with a question. ¡°Can you slowly heat it up and when it got the right temperature I say stop.¡±Dad I did and at about 200 ¡ãC he said I have to hold this temperature. ¡°Why do we have to heat it for two ours?¡± I asked ¡°I don¡ät know the exact reason but if we don¡ät do that the blade will break when we hit something.¡± So we stood there two hours and talked about some small things. ¡°Ok let me see, I have to grind a part of it and if there is a yellow or copper colored layer on top of the blade we are finished with the blade. Then we have to sharp it on a grindstone.¡±Dad lectured. He grounded a part of the blade off and it indeed looked like he said. ¡°Now we have to cool it down and sharpen it. ¡°Dad put the blade in the oil bath and after a few seconds he went with it to a stone wheel. Sat down and started to push a pedal with his foot. Shortly after he started the stone wheel started to spin and he begun to grind the blade against it. A couple of minutes later he was finished and stood up. ¡°Now we have to carve a hilt and put it around the sword handle,¡± Dad said. (AutorNote sorry I don¡ät know how to make the handle and could not found it.) We carved a handle and put it around the sword, dad put some glue like thing around the sword handle before he gave pushed the hilt over it. I identified the finished sword and it showed the following: A normal Iron Sword: The iron in this sword is nearly 100% pure. This iron sword was forged by a good blacksmith with the support of his daughter. You can nearly feel the love he put into it because he wanted to boast in front of her. Durability: 1000/1000 ¡°See sweety we have forged a really good sword and you will do most of the work on the next one. But don¡ät be down when it will not be as good as this one ok?¡±Dad said in a tone that virtually pleaded for praising. ¡°Cool dad this looks really good.¡±I played along and dad had a happy smile. We repeated the process but this time I smote the ingot and got the smithing skill while I did it. 3 hours later with a maxed smithing skill I identified the sword. Oh and the skill said the following. Skill: Blacksmith: You¡äll be able to forge weapons with this skill You can forge some of the best blades if you have a high enough level in this skill. But don¡ät exaggerate in front of your dad, he will get a shattered ego if you do LV MAX Legendary Iron Sword The metal is nearly 100% Iron A master blacksmith forged this sword it will never break and will stay forever sharp It is almost sad that it is made out of Iron. Durability: 15.000 -Ops- I looked up to dad, but I could not see him. As I looked around I found him in a corner of the forge in a fetal position while whimpering. ¡°Hick... my...hick... daughter is a...hick.. better blacksmith than me....hick..with her first sword.¡±Nearly crying dad. I hugged him from behind and said. ¡°I am only this good because you taught me so well dad¡± -come on convincing and lie skill do your best.- ¡°Really.. hick?¡±Dad looked at me with tears in his eyes. ¡°Really¡± I stated with a firm voice. ¡°But, but-¡± Dad tried to answer back, but I didn¡ät let him. ¡°No buts it is at it is you are a great teacher, dad.¡± ¡°hick, if you say so, it must be true.¡±Dad got slowly normal. ¡°Ok, I¡äm better, sweety you can keep your sword, it is your first ever made weapon and it is a good one no less,¡±Dad said back in his normal behavior. ¡°Thanks, daddy,¡± I said while hugging him. -I think I have become pretty good at playing the cheerful daughter- ¡°Now here you have 20 copper coins, go out and play. I have to work.¡±Dad said while giving me a few coins. ¡°Okay, I¡äll be back in the afternoon,¡±I replied while running out with my sword in my hands. ____________________________________________________________________________________________ Sorry if I got something wrong with the forging process, I am no smith. And I¡äll stop with the windows I kinda like the blue letters. 12 Town stroll I put the sword in the inventory in a folder called ¡°In Use¡± and now I stand in the middle of the village main road and ponder what I could do. -Dad said I should play and gave me some copper coins. So is there a small shop in this village? Let¡äs ask for directions.- I spotted an old woman and walked to her. ¡°Excuse me miss?¡±Me ¡°Oh hi there young miss, you must be the foster daughter of the Schmiedehand couple.¡±Old woman ¡°Yes I am, how do you know?¡±I asked ¡°This is a small village information''s travel fast especially when they are about such a cute little girl.¡±Old woman ¡°Hehe, thank¡äs mam. ¡° I said ¡°So what do you want from me,¡± The old woman asked. ¡°Oh right, I want to ask if there is a shop here in this village.¡±Me ¡°Hm there is one but it is not really popular, we mostly don¡ät need it. It¡äs down the road and the last house to the right. The owner is called Mortimer.¡± The old woman said while pointing to the left, down a road. ¡°Thank¡äs mam, have a nice day,¡±I said and run in the pointed direction. -last house to the right, this one must be it, does not look like a shop.- In front of me was a small house without a typical store window. Just a normal window and a door. -Well, let¡äs knock- Knock Knock Knock.... -Nothing is it closed?- I tried to open the door and it swung open. While I walked in I said. ¡°Hello? Is this the village shop?¡± The interior was full. Many preserving jars stood on shelves. There were brooms, spades, hammer and rakes, as well as some clothes and tableware, pots, pans, and trowels. Some noises rumbled behind a counter and out of a door came an old man. ¡°Hoho, customers? I seldom have customers, you are the little miss from the Schmiedehands aren''t ya? ¡°Mortimer? ¡°Yes, my name is Clair it is a pleasure to meet you,¡±I said politely. ¡°Oh such fine manners, my name is Mortimer and owner of this little shop. What can I do for you?¡± Mortimer ¡°Do you have sweets? Or other sweet things?¡±I asked ¡°Hm, sweets? No sorry, but I have canned cherries.¡±Mortimer ¡°How much would they cost?¡±I asked ¡°Hmm well let¡äs say because you look as sweet as these cherry¡¯s 15 copper.¡±Mortimer ¡°Really? Ok, here the 15 copper.¡± I gave him the copper coins and he gave me a bottle full of cherry¡¯s in a liquid. ¡°It was a pleasure to make business with you,¡± Mortimer said smiling. ¡°The pleasure was on my side, but I have to go, I want to meet Kyle do you know where he could be?¡±I said. ¡°Kyle he should guard one of the village entrances,¡±Mortimer answered. ¡°Thanks, bye and see you soon,¡± I said while I was on my way out. ¡°You to¡±Mortimer shouted behind me. I ran to a village entrance and there were two guards. But I could not see Kyle. ¡°Hello, is Kyle here?¡±I asked one of them. ¡°No Kyle is at the other entrance.¡±The guard replied. ¡°Thanks,¡± I said and ran in the opposite direction. After a minute of childlike running, I reached the other entrance and there also was Kyle next to a woman in a guard uniform. -So woman are allowed to take jobs that were in my world mostly for man, good.- ¡°Hi Kyle¡± I shouted while I ran and waved to him. Both turned to me. ¡°Oh hi, Clair what do you want? Are the Schmiedehands nice people?¡±Kyle asked. ¡°Yes they are, they are really nice. I have a question, Kyle.¡± I said while looking with puppy eyes up to him. And he blushed while the woman began to giggle whereupon Kyle blushed more. - Hoh, so he¡äs interested in this woman?- ¡°If I can help I will ,¡±Kyle said boastfully. ¡°Can you train me with the sword?¡± I asked. ¡°With the sword why?¡±He asked. ¡°Because I want to be an adventurer and I think a mage should be good in magic and with the sword,¡±I answered him truthfully. ¡°A mage so you have a magic aptitude?¡± The woman asked. ¡°I¡äll show you if you go on a date with Kyle, ¡°I said provokingly This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it¡°A d...d Date?¡±Kyle stuttered. ¡°Hm, okay, show me then, ¡°The woman said while smiling. -There you go Kyle, now one more thing and everything else is up to you- ¡°I can do pretty much everything, what do you want to see nee-san?¡±I asked ¡°Everything? So so, hm make a breeze for me it is pretty hot here. ¡°She said while smiling. - So you think I am some noob? I¡äll show you- ¡°Okay, but this alone is not enough... I got it I¡äll make something for you and Kyle, please give me both one your left hand. ¡°I said with a brilliant smile. ¡°Hoh something for us? Here you go.¡±She said and gave me her hand while Kyle did the same still with a red face. I took their hand and looked at the ring finger. Ok now for the breeze... A small breeze waved over them and they both looked astonished, but I was not finished. I imagined a ring on their ring finger, but not any sort of ring, it was a Gold ring, with an engraving of them both dancing. -And it worked I am able to create things out of nothingness... but it takes a lot of mana, 100.000 for both of these tiny rings.- They haven¡ät noticed their ring so I said. ¡°Now look at your left hand, that¡¯s a present.¡± ¡°Huh? From where comes this ring?¡±The woman asked. ¡°I conjured it, look closer there is an engraving on top of it, I don¡ät know your name nee-san so I could not make initials,¡± I said ¡°That are we both dancing!¡±Kyle nearly shouted while the woman just stood there. ¡°How did you do that?¡±She asked. ¡°It¡äs easy for me, I just have to imagine something and put my mana into it, I don¡ät need invocations,¡± I said proudly. ¡°Whoa, Clair my name is Catrin. And Kyle will you help her with sword training?¡±She said while looking to Kyle. ¡°?hm sure I will, thanks, Clair,¡± Kyle said while whispering the last part. ¡°Thank you, then when should I come? And please give me the rings for a moment.¡±I asked. They did and I made their initials on the inside, with a heart symbol. ¡°You sure a genius Clair,¡±Catrin said. ¡°Hm, let¡äs say after school I¡äll pick you up,¡±Kyle said ¡°Okay then see you and have fun at your date.¡±I ran away while waving. -Now I have nothing to do for today except for eating some cherry¡¯s.- So I walked home and ate some cherry¡äs until mom came into the kitchen. ¡°Where do you got these cherry¡äs sweety? ¡°She asked ¡°Dad gave me 20 copper after my forge lesson and I brought them by Mortimer,¡±I answered. ¡°Can I have one?¡± , I gave her a few, ¡°And how is your first self-forged sword? ¡°She asked. ¡°It¡äs really good would you like to see it?¡±I asked. ¡°Sure sweety¡± Mom ¡°Then I fetch it.¡± I said, ran up, took it out off my inventory and went again down. -I can¡ät take it out off my inventory in front of her.- ¡° Here I made this.¡±I gave her cautiously the sword. ¡°This sword is one of the best I¡äve ever seen, you even are a genius amongst genius when it comes down to forging,¡±She said with a face that says that she don¡ät really know what she has to think from that. ¡°Haha I know, but don¡ät say it to dad, he nearly cried as I showed him the finished sword,¡±I warned. ¡°Fufufu I can¡ät promise that....¡±Mom said with a mischievous smile. Clank, the door swung open and dad came in. ¡°Hi you both, how did you find something to buy sweety?¡±Dad asked. ¡°Yup, a glass of cherry¡äs do you want one?¡±I asked ¡°Sure¡± Dad The rest of the day mom teased dad with my sword and we ate cherry¡äs until I had to go to sleep. -I have to say it was a good day. Tomorrow I¡äll look what I can do with magic.- It did not take long and I was asleep. 13 What can my magic do and fighting? This morning I did not wake up like the last days, today my mom came in and stroked softly my hair. "Wake up honey, it¡äs morning. ""Mom ¡ãpurr like sounds¡ã "You know your hair is soo ~ o silky.... Ok now stand up, breakfast will be ready "Mom said and left the room. Against the words of mom I did not stand up, the opposite I laid there and thought what I could do today. - Should I make more swords, maybe some out of the metals from the dragons? No can¡ät do that, dad would be more than suspicious if I forge with orichalcum. Or an armor? But then I first need to learn how I stitch and how to make armor¡äs. I could explore the forest or learn the limits of my magic. Maybe I just ask mom and dad if they have something to do for me. Ok let¡äs first ask mom and dad and if they don¡ät have something for me I¡äll go into the forest and practice magic.- So I got dressed and went down to the kitchen. ¡°Morning¡± I greeted mom and dad cheerfully. ¡°Morning¡± Both greeted back. Dad brought the food and we began to eat and after some minutes I asked. ¡°Could I help one of you today?¡± ¡°Hmm I don¡ät need help, it¡äs seldom that some villagers get injured so I mostly sit home or help other with their fields.¡±Mom said. ¡°If you could heat the forge for me I¡äd already be helped,¡± Dad said. ¡°Okay, then I¡äll heat the forge, how hot would you like it to have?¡±Me ¡°As hot as the iron ingot yesterday.¡±Dad ¡°I¡äll do it then. Should I make it so that the forge won¡ät cool down?¡°Me ¡°You can do that?¡±Mom asked ¡°Yeah, I just have to put more magic into the spell.¡±Me ¡°How much mana would that cost? A spell that is able to smelt metal is higher than the 2. Tier. ¡°Mom ¡°Not so much just 2.000 ¡° I lied. ¡°Not more?¡± She asked suspiciously. We finished breakfast and I heated the forge. ¡°Thank you sweety, what are you doing today?¡± Dad ¡°I will practice my magic and play outside.¡±Me ¡°Ok, but be careful and don¡ät go into the forest.¡±Dad I nodded and went outside, straight into the forest. Where I undressed my shirt. And made my wings sprout. I flew in the sky and then in a random direction. After a flight of 10 minutes, I landed in a clearing and made my wings disappear. I looked down and noticed that I am flat like a board. I imagined a gun and after putting a few thousand mana into it a rifle materialized itself in front of me. A few moments later I had the ammo and stood there with a loaded rifle. And pulled the trigger... I opened the rifle and looked inside, but there was not much to see, the rifle was nearly empty. I began to test a little and after an hour, as well as a small mountain of not functioning things, I thought I know a little about it. A mountain bike, 1000 or so rolls of toilet paper, a few hundred diamonds, more coins in every kind, Papers for writing, a fountain pen with a hundred cartridges and caramel candy. I tried to imagine that a tree in front of me would disappear, but nothing happened. I enclosed it and imagined that the tree would dissolve. Nothing.... I tried to put a candy piece into my inventory, but it did not work. I sat down and tried to feel the animals around me... After half an hour, I abounded the idea and went to the climbing part because parkour is only possible in a town. So I searched for a high tree and begun to climb, it was fairly easy, maybe because I have such a high agility. The Moment I reached the top. Bing ! Skill: Climbing You you want to be a monkey? Okay so be it climb in the trees like a monkey would, but don¡ät start to throw your feces. LV 0 Anyway next is throwing, I took some spears out of my inventory and aimed at a tree which was 200 meter away. Bing! I threw the spear with all my might and a sonic boom came with a circle like dust explosion. The next instant I saw how a large dust cloud formed where I aimed. Bing! Bing! The dust began to settle down and I could see it, the tree was... unaffected. Skill: Aiming You can¡ät hit your opponent in dodgeball ? Then TRAIN TO AIM. Or just use this skill.... LV 0 Skill: Javelin throwing With this skill, you¡äll make shish kebab out of your enemy''s. LV 0 Skill: Throwing This skill makes it easier to throw anything, from the fair maiden to a boulder, anything will be easier to throw. LV 0 I opened it and there was indeed an option for search, as well as an option for more details. I activated the detail option and I got a new window with a few different options, First was the radius, then mammals, insects, birds, fishes, reptilians, and plants. I put the radius at 4 km and activated mammals and fishes. A new window opened and I saw a list of possible animals. 1 boar, 20 wolves, 100 mice¡äs , 10 moles 1 deer, and many other things but no fishes. I faded the mice¡äs and moles out and activated my mini map. And on it I saw that 20 red dots were chasing a blue dot. I begun to jump from tree to tree . Bing! Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Skill: 3D movement You want to be like spiderman, without his net? Then you just have to jump from building to building, easy isn¡ät it? LV 0 I where even faster after I maxed the skill and stopped in a treetop right over the wolves who are already eating the deer. I looked down and let myself drop from the tree. ¡°Growl¡± Wolf The wolf under me jumped to the side and I crashed face first in the ground. ¡ã-1HP¡ã I had not the time to think more about this phenomenon because a wolf already bit me in the arm. Or to describe it better I had a wolf on my left arm. ¡ã-1HP¡ã Blood started to come out of my arm and he begun to gnaw on it. ¡ã-1HP, -1HP, -1H....¡ã Bing! I swayed my arm with the wolf down to the ground. ¡ãKRUNSCH¡ã Suddenly I no longer felt the wolf on my arm, but I knew that there were 19 more. So I pushed myself up as hard as I could. And I flew through the tree cover. As I got higher and higher I begun to plan. I imagined myself stopping midair over the wolves and I really stopped. I took a bow out of my inventory and stretched it with an arrow, aimed and shoot. ¡ãPflatsch¡ã Bing! A wolf tipped to the side and I tried to shoot two arrows at the same time. But it did not go well, one arrow flew wide away while the other hit a tree. Bing! I stopped the mana input for my spell and landed a few meter away from the remaining wolves. ¡°Growl¡± Wolf One wolf walked slowly over and begun to sprint as he was just 3 meters away for me. I tried to concentrate and the wolf seemed like he was really slow. Bing! So I made a sidestep and the wolf flew past me. Bing! Another wolf jumped at me but this time I punched it right at the snout. ¡ãSPLASH¡ã Bing! The whole wolf flew as a bloody pulp in the direction it came from. I took a sword out off my inventory and slashed the next wolf who tried to bit me in my leg. It stopped moving and one-half slowly fell to the left, while the other fell to the right. Bing! I continued my onslaught even as the wolves tried to flee. I just threw some stones at them and their heads literally exploded. Now it was quiet, around me were 20 dead wolves, the first one was smashed into the ground and now a puddle of broken bones and blood, while the other were either cut in half with their guts between the halves or a barely discernible rest of a wolf. When I hit them the part where I had hit them was pressed to the inside. The only wolf who was recognizable as a wolf was the one I killed with the bow. Skill: Insensitivity to pain If you are a crybaby who can¡ät tolerate a little pain then levels this skill. LV 0 Skill: Archery Be the Robin Hood without his generosity Hit your own arrow twice or thrice. With this skill, it will be possible. LV 0 Skill: More Than one arrow? This skill will not be possible to master unless your archery is LV 5 You will be able to shoot more than one arrow at the same time with this skill For every LV one more arrow, starting with LV 2 Skill: Dodge Like Gohan you need to learn to dodge Or you¡äll get hit... LV 0 Skill: Fist fighting Nothing is better than the feeling of smashing the face of your opponent with your bare fist don¡ät you agree? Well You could also demobilize him with precise strikes, but then you need to know where to hit and you have to train.... LV 0 Skill: Sword Mastery The art to fight with a sword. But you have to learn the real stances if you don¡ät know the you are just a Bason who hacks down at his opponents. But it will be easier to learn them if this skill is high enough. LV 0 I looked down at me and it was not a good sight. The clothes on my left arm were tattered and I was drenched in blood. I conjured a water pillar that did not fell down and in after I undressed. And held my breath as I begun to scrub my bloody body parts. Bing ! - ???- Skill: Diving You¡äll find it easier to hold your breath LV 0 I did not even once step out of the pillar to breath while I scrubbed myself clean. It took me 5 minutes to get the gut rests out of my hair. I cleaned my top and wore my rope while I flew back.... _______________________________________________________________ Well, that was my first try to write a fight, suggestions? I think more adjective for a clearer picture... And thank¡äs for the tip with the app. 14 Time with Alice. I landed a few hundred meters away from the village in the forest and walked the rest to Alice in hope, that she¡äll fix my top. I opened the door and walked silently to the mountain of clothes. I went around the mountain and there she was sleeping... I did as I thought and laid myself next to her and used her breasts as a pillow. Her only respond was a small moan and she even hugged me back. A few ours later I woke up from a sound . The door was opened. ¡°Alice has you seen Clair?¡± could be mom. ¡°Hmm, who is it? And why is something heavy on my stomach?¡±Alice mumbled. ¡°It¡äs me, Maia, I am searching Clair. Did you see her?¡±Mom Alice tried to stand up, but I was in the way, so she looked down and said questioning me. ¡°Clair why are yo on my stomach?¡± ¡°Clair is here?¡± Mom asked ¡°Morning¡± I beamed a smile in her face. ¡°I wanted to ask you something and found you napping, so I joined you. ¡°I said ¡°Oh, what do you want to ask?¡± Alice asked. ¡°I climbed a tree and while I climbed, I got my top ripped, so I thought I ask you to teach me how to stitch so that I can repair it myself.¡± Two birds with one stone I thought. ¡°Did you hurt yourself?¡± Mom asked worried. She came around the mountain and looked all over me searching for a wound. ¡°No mom, it just ripped.¡± I reached into my rope and took the ripped top out of my inventory. ¡°Be careful sweety, I don¡ät want to see you hurt,¡± She said. ¡°Hmm this is indeed ripped, sorry the whole sleeve is ruined I can¡ät save that,¡± Alice said while looking at my top. ¡°Sorry, mom. ¡° I said with tears in my eyes while I looked up to her. ¡°Na, Na that¡äs not a problem and I¡äm sure Alice will teach you. Would you be so kind Alice?¡± Mom tried to assure me that there is nothing wrong. ¡°I sure could, so then Clair if you want to learn come tomorrow and I show you the basics.¡±Alice ¡°Thank you, ¡±I said while hugging her. After that, Alice and I stood up and Mom said I have to choose a new top. It did not take me long to choose one, I never thought much about my appearance and I will soon make my own cool clothes. Then mom and I walked home where dad was still forging swords. I walked next to him and asked. ¡°Dad can I help you?¡± ¡°Oh, hi sweety. If you want. Then could you take over for me a few minutes? I¡äd like to drink something. ¡° He said. ¡°Sure what are you doing?¡±Me ¡°Nails,¡± He said while giving me the hammer and tongs. The rest of the day I helped him and fell fast asleep. After breakfast on the next morning, I went to Alice who was like always, sleeping. I poked her cheek until she opened her eyes. ¡°Is it already morning?¡± Sleepy Alice. ¡°H~i Alice you promised me to teach me how to stitch,¡± I said as sweet as I could ¡°Wait a moment, I fetch the sewing kit.¡± Alice said and rummaged through a pile of different things. ¡°Ah here it is, now Clair you have to hold the fabric like this and sew it together. ¡°Alice said while showing me how to stitch and sew. Bing! Skill; Sewing Poor people have to make their clothes themselves so they learned how to sew, even you can do it. LV 0 ¡°?hm Alice do you also know how to make armors?¡±I asked. ¡°Armors why? Do you need one?¡±She replied. ¡°I think I¡äll become an adventurer in the future and it would be best to make my own armors.¡±Me ¡°That indeed would be good, I can show you the basics but nothing more, I never was good at it.¡±Alice ¡°Okay, I¡äll just teach the rest myself.¡±Me ¡°But we need leather for that and I don¡ät have some here.¡±Alice ¡°I could hunt some wolves¡±I offered. ¡°I can¡ät let that happen if something happens to you, Maia would kill me.¡±Alice denied my offer. ¡°But I am sure I can handle wolves with my magic.¡±I defended my offer. ¡°Hmm, then you have to show me. If you are able to burn a tree I¡äll allow it. ¡°Alice tried to make a compromise. ¡°Easy, come,¡± I said while pulling her on the arm out of the shop We went to a tree near the forest and I asked. ¡°Do I have to turn it into ashes or is it enough to let it burn?¡± ¡°Ashes,¡± Alice said in a tone that clearly says that she is not expecting me to do it. ¡°Ok¡± Me I imagined a fire that will enclose the tree and that will be 10.000 ¡ãC hot. A really hot fire appeared on the tree and burned it down in a few seconds, then it extinguished itself because I stopped the mana supply. Alice stood next to me with an open mouth. ¡°So now you won''t say something when I¡äll bring you wolf pelts, am I right?¡± I said smirking. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. ¡°?hm, ??.... yes. Bring the pelt and I¡äll teach you. ¡°She admitted her defeat. ¡°Good then if you¡äll excuse me I¡äll go hunting some wolves. ¡°I said while walking into the forest. I haven¡ät had to search for them because my map showed them after I activated the option to show all enemy¡äs. Sadly it did not show me which monster was which red dot. So I first encountered a bear. I sneaked up on it from behind and jumped on its neck. Where I wanted to break it, but I couldn''t, my damned arms were not long enough. The bear started to jump in order to get me down from him. I lunged out and punched on the back of his head. His skull made the sound like bones are breaking and he got instantly limp. So I run to a bunch of red dots and there they were, wolves. I jumped around them, while breaking their necks. I undressed and am now standing naked over a dead wolf. I took a dagger out of the inventory and cut into the wolf. A large gush of blood greeted me. Uh, this things stinks. Bing! Skill: Fine Nose With this skill, you could make rival a hunting dog. Your sense of taste would also rise. LV 0 I continued with my more butcher like skinning and had finally, after many minutes of nearly bathing in blood, a not really good looking pelt. Bing! Skill: Furrier The art of skinning animals and selling them further for money. With the skill on maxed level, it went fairly quick and now I have 8 wolf pelts and a bear pelt. I put the body''s in my inventory and got dressed again. After a quick jog back to the village, I reached Alice¡äs shop. I opened the door and Alice stood there with a wood rack and a knife. ¡°I¡äm back, what are you going to do with that knife?¡±I said ¡°So quick did you not found something?¡± She asked ¡°I did, I have 7 good wolf pelts and a bear pelt¡± I obviously won''t tell her about my failed first try. ¡°What so much? ¡°Her eyes went wide. ¡°So how do we get leather?¡±I changed the topic. ¡° We need to skin them in two parts, the first is the pelt and the second is the hide directly under the soft pelt. So where did you killed them we have to be fast or else other animals will eat them.¡± I stepped out of her sight and took the pelts out off my inventory. ¡°I have them here, I already skinned them, but both pelt and hide are connected,¡±I called. ¡°You already skinned them? Then we hardly can use them, amateurs can¡ät skin the pelt good enough for both parts.¡±She said with an almost sad tone. ¡°But I think I did it really good look.¡±I ushered her to come and see for herself. She came around and lifted one of the pelts. ¡°Are you sure that you skinned these? They are perfect.¡±She commented what she saw. ¡°Do you want to say that I stole them?¡± I said a little angry ¡°No, no they are just too good for an amateur.¡±She defended herself ¡°I am a genius in many things. No how do we make leather.¡± I replied. ¡°We have to sever the pelt from the hide and stretch it over this wood rack¡± And dry it in the sun. We severed the pelt from the hide and stretched it. After that, we put the wood racks in the sun. And Alice said. ¡°Now we have to wait, I say Maia when it is finished and then we will continue.¡± ¡°Ok, then I¡äll go home. See you.¡±Me ¡°Yes see you,¡±Alice replied. I went home, where mom already was making dinner. ¡°I¡äm back,¡± I said while walking in. ¡°Welcome home sweety, could you get Kurt? Dinner is ready.¡±She asked. ¡°Yes.¡±Me I searched dad and found him sleeping in his room. I leaned over him and started to poke his nose. ¡°Hmrrmm¡±Dad ¡°Wake up dad dinner is ready¡± I whispered in his ear. ¡°Just a little longer¡± He said while he turned around. ¡°Nope, we have to eat,¡± I said now shaking him ¡°Hmm? I¡äm awake, I¡äm awake...¡±He jolted up. ¡°Good then come down mom is waiting,¡± I said while I walked out. Down in the kitchen I sat down and we waited for dad who soon came. A few minutes after dinner mom began to speak. ¡°Sweety tomorrow is the school day, do you want to go?¡± ¡°School day? Sure, it will be interesting.¡±I said. ¡°Then I¡äll say Gerog that you will attend his lesson.¡±Mom ¡°Thanks¡± Me We continued with small talk and I went to sleep. 15 First day of school. I were waked up again by mom, she was stroking my hair. ¡°Morning sweety, today is your first school day.¡± Mom ¡°Morning, ¡° I said while rubbing my eyes, ¡°what will I learn at school?¡± Me ¡°Hmm ¡­ many useful things like math, reading and writing, as well as knowledge over the world.¡± Mom answered, still stroking. ¡°How hard is math?¡± I asked. ¡°I think most of the children had problems with it, but I you can do it and if not we will help you.¡± Mom tried to encourage me. ¡°Okaaayyy ¡° I said without any spirit. ¡°Now get dressed, Kurt asked if you could heat the forge.¡± Mom said and left. I got dressed, heated the forge with magic and ate breakfast. ¡°Clair do you know where the school is?¡± Dad asked. ¡°Yup, it¡äs the building where I met you both isn¡ät it? ¡°Me ¡°Yes¡± Dad ¡° Before I forget, Kyle will teach me some swordplay, so I won¡ät come home after school, okay?¡± Me ¡°Ok, but be careful ¡°Mom I stood up and said goodbye while I went outside to school. I reached the school building and took, like the other kids who are strolling in, my shoes off. And while I walked to Georg, who was standing at the front, I heard some children whispering. ¡°Hey, hey who¡äs that girl?¡± Kid 1 (boy) ¡° I don¡ät know, but she is cute¡± Kid 2 (girl) ¡°But what is with her ears? ¡°Kid 1 ¡° Right, they look funny. ¡°Kid 2 Georg noticed me as I reached him. ¡°Hi Clair, do you also want to learn?¡± Georg ¡°Yup, can I ?¡° Me ¡°Sure, sure, the children here never saw an elf before, so don¡ät be upset if they are wary of you. We will first do some math and then I¡äll explain a little about the world. Sit where you want.¡° Georg said and motioned me to sat down. I looked around and found a nearly empty bench, where I sat down. ¡°Ahem, ¡° George drew attention and waited until the children were quiet. ¡° As you may see, we have a new child with us, her name is Clair and no, there is nothing wrong with her ears. She is an elf, but I will tell later something about elf''s. She is now the adoptive child of the Schmiedehands and will live here with us.¡± George Some children raised their hands. ¡°Yes, Milli?¡± George ¡°How old is Clair?¡± Milli ¡°You can ask her later. Now we want to continue the last math question.¡± George answered her and gets a lot of groans as an answer. ¡°Don¡ät be so, math will help you in the future, how will you know that a merchant doesn''t scam you if you can¡ät calculate? So who can say how much 4+9 is? ¡° George We continued these questions until Georg had enough. ¡°Ok, now to the next thing. I will draw a map of our world Solantis. ¡° George said and begun to draw a map on the blackboard. http://www.directupload.net/file/d/4121/w4fz6mmb_png.htm (Looks like this ) ¡°We are here,¡± Georg said and pointed at the middle of the west border fro, the Dragon Forest. ¡°And if you are good enough you may be able to attend one of the four Magic Academy''s of Kirk.¡± He draws some points in Kirk. ¡° Our Kingdom is one of four human lands. There are two kingdoms Kirk and Tragon, one republic called Solo and an empire called Raska. There are currently four known continents on Solantis, the Human continent Silga, The Beastkin continent Tongva, the elf, fairy and dwarf continent Procopio and the demon continent Duren. But we have to share our continent with the Dragons and their kin''s. They are living in the Dragon Forest.¡± Georg ¡°We humans are not as strong as the beastkins or as profound in magic as the demon, fairys and elfs. We also are not as good as the dwarfs when it comes to crafting, but we are the most balanced race. While the dwarfs and beastkin are not as good as we in magic. The fairys and elfs are also not as good as we in crafting. This balanced nature allows us to defend our continent against the demons or other aggressors. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.So that¡äs it for today. We will see each other next week. ¡° Georg finished his explanation and the lesson. I stood up and wanted to go, but I was stopped by two children. ¡°Hi¡± Girl ¡°Hello¡± Boy ¡°Hi ¡° Me ¡°My name is Loise and this is Paul ¡° The girl said, and pointed at the boy. ¡°I¡äm Clair.¡±Me ¡°We know, why are you here? Where are your parents?¡± The boy asked. ¡°My parents and I were attacked by bandits and I was able to flee, now Maia and Kurt have adopted me because they think my original parents are dead. ¡°I said with a little sad tone. ¡°¡±Sorry¡±¡± Both ¡°Do you want to become friend with us?¡± Loise ¡°Sure, but I have to go now, Kyle has promised me to train with me.¡± Me ¡°Cool!¡± Paul ¡°So bye,¡± I said while I walked past them. ¡°¡±Bye¡±¡± Both I put my shoes on and walked out, where Kyle already stood. ¡°Hi Clair, how was school?¡±Kyle ¡°Interesting, how was your date?¡± I replied. Kyle got red and said. ¡°It... it was good, thank you for the ring and your help, I think I may become her boyfriend...¡± ¡°Oh, that¡äs good, if you have problems ask, I may be able to help you. ¡° Me ¡° I can¡ät ask a little girl for help in things like this ¡° He stuttered. ¡°Can we begin with our training? ¡° Me ¡° Hm? Oh sure, follow me, do you have a sword? ¡° Kyle ¡°Yup, but that is at home. ¡°Me ¡° Then we fetch it and begin after that. ¡°Kyle said and we walked to my home, where I took my sword. ¡°Oh, this sword looks good did Kurt made this?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°Jep¡± I lied. We went to a field outside the village and Kyle drew his sword. ¡°Look closely,¡± Kyle said and begun to move. He had both hands on the hilt and moved his arms slowly over his head, where he stopped. Then he slashed the sword in one move down. The sword was as high as his waist when he abruptly stopped. Now he twisted it fast to the left and slashed in a left arc upwards. Where he once again stopped. He slashed his sword down but stopped when he was on his chest level. Now he pierced with his sword forward and stopped again. But this time he slowly moved his sword in his scabbard. I clapped because it looked like it was exhausting for him. ¡°How was that? good wasn¡ät it?¡± Kyle asked proudly. ¡°Yep, can I try?¡± Me ¡°Sure but be careful ¡°Kyle I copied his movements but I did it faster and I also had more grace in it. As I finished I looked to Kyle and he stood there with his jaw dropped. ¡°You were better than me... how? Isn¡ät that your first time holding a sword?¡± Kyle asked stunned ¡°It is but I am a genius,¡± I said while puffing my chest out. He only gave me a defeated wry smile. ¡°If you are that fast in learning, I can¡ät teach you much, sorry,¡± He said while his head hung down. ¡°It¡äs not a problem, I teach myself.¡± Me ¡°Then practice until it feels natural. ¡°Kyle said and sat down. I did the same movements for a few hours and Kyle said. ¡°Ok, that¡äs enough, it¡äs getting dark come I bring you home. ¡° ¡°Okay, that was fun, ¡° I said while beaming a smile into his face. Kyle got red and stuttered something like. ¡°N.. no.. no problem ¡° We reached my home and I said goodbye to him. ¡°Hi Clair, how was school ¡° Mom greeted me as I walked in the kitchen. She cooked something. ¡°Interesting¡± Me ¡° That¡äs good, sit down dinner will be ready in a few moments.¡±Mom The next chapter will be a time skip. 16 Maias-life ¡°Mom, mom I have a problem, ¡°Clair said hectically while she ran to me. ¡°What happened sweety?¡± I asked and felt that something was not right. Clair had tears in her eyes and held her stomach with both hands. ¡°I am bleeding and it doesn¡ät stop.¡± She said and I got frantic as I heard that. ¡°Bleeding?! Where? How? Are you alright? Show me!¡± I asked in a quick succession. ¡°My stomach hurts and I am bleeding from between my legs, is that the menstruation? ¡° Clair ¡°Yes sweety it is, that is completely natural and you don¡ät have to worry. From now on you can have children. Come we will clean you and I will explain.¡± I tried to comfort her. ¡°Why does it hurt so much? I should have stayed a man ¡° She mumbled something and I was not able to understand the end of her mumbling. We went to the bath where I told Clair to undress. ¡°Okay Clair listen carefully this will be important for your future life as a woman. ¡°I began and she looked interested in my eyes. ¡°When you start to bleed there¡± I pointed between her legs. ¡°It means that your body is ready to get children. It happens once a month and could, as you already said, hurt. But you get used to it. From now on other things of your body will start to change. Your breasts will grow and while they do, your nipples could get sore because they are rubbing on the clothes. To relieve the irritated skin you can put fat on them, before you go to bed. Your hips will get wider, some hair will grow at your armpits and on your crotch and you surely will get some... emotional disturbances, consult with me when that happens. Normally you also get more interested in boys¡± Clair frowned as I mentioned boys, cute ¡° but trust me they will stay idiots no matter how old they get. ¡° Now she had a wry smile, ¡° They will also get interested in you and you have to be wary of them....Anyway to get back to the topic, you don¡ät have to worry about the blood, that is completely natural . But you have to be careful to wash you regularly, otherwise you will get sick. ¡° I finished my explanation. ¡°How long does my stomach hurt normally? ¡°She asked while rubbing her belly. ¡°That is different from woman to woman, but mostly 5-7 days once a month, but young woman don¡ät have them regularly,¡± I answered honestly. Clair sight and looked down at her. ¡°I don¡ät like hairs all over me... ¡° She said ¡°Sorry, but that¡äs live.¡± Me She looked in my eyes and said. ¡°Thanks, mom, it¡äs good to have someone to consult.¡± She hugged me and get dressed. Later this night I heard some small moans from her room. 17 Departure Skill: Gardening Your plants witer? Even the plastic ones? Well now you will no longer be the death cause for countless of innocent plants. With this skill you have a green thumb. LV 10 Skill: Drawing Who said a perfect circle is not possible to draw? Proof these idiots their wrong. You could also design sporty cars... LV 10 Skill: Poison Resistance The perfect skill for kings and other influential people who often get poisened. And how funny would it be to see the culprit with a gaping mouth when you nonchalantly eating his poisoned food. LV 10 Skill: Cooking Your food is toxic and your girlfriends die on mass? No longer, be the chef of your dreams and make the best food possible. Or not, poison is good... LV 10 Skill: Petting Your fingers will be the gods of pleasure, when you are petting something. Whether cats, dog, woman or other things who like to get petted no one can resist your fingers. LV 10 Skill: Coin Throwing Be like one of these cool action movie guys and kill bad guys by throwing your coins at them. Is there a better way to waste your money? LV 10 Skill: Weapon Enhancement You are able to spread your mana over your weapon , which makes it sharper and more durable. Almost all warrior skills have their foundation on this skill. LV 10 This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.¡° ¡­ ok that¡¯s it, have a nice day and see you next week, ¡° Georg ended the lesson. ¡°Clair could you please come for a moment?¡± Georg I stood up and went to him. ¡°Thanks, I wanted to say farewell. This is your last day in this village and it was nice to have you here. I am glad that you overcame the loss of your parents.¡± Georg said with teary eyes. ¡°Thanks for taking care of me¡± I replied. ¡°Send some letters ok?¡± Georg ¡°Sure¡±Me ¡°Ok, then I don¡ät want to delay on you. Goodbye.¡±Georg ¡°See you ¡° I replied and went home. At home I was greeted by mom and dad who said. ¡°Since this is the last day for a long time where we will be able to eat together, let¡äs enjoy it to the fullest. ¡°Dad ¡°Yes, so sweety let us cook something special today, we know you like chicken, so we bought one from the neighbor. What kind of chicken dish do you want? ¡°Mom ¡°Really, cool, ?hm I think roasted chicken with potato wedges would be great. ¡° I replied with a dashing smile, that shows my white teeth. I learned that there is no dental hygiene in this world, so I brush them with magic. I just imagine the disappearance of every non-teeth part on my teeth and also colored them unrealistic white. We cooked together and talked the whole night, I mostly sat on the lap of mom and she stroked my hair. I have now waist long silvery-white hair. It would be a hassle to dry them without magic. ¡°I can¡ät get enough of your silky-smooth hair sweety it also smells really good.¡±Mom ¡°Oh I have a brilliant idea, today we will sleep together. ¡°Mom ¡°And where do I sleep?¡±Dad asked ¡°Of course in the forge, where else?¡± Mom rebuked. Dads shoulders dropped and he mumbled something like ¡°why can¡ät I sleep together with Clair?¡± He was ignored by mom and continued to stroke my hair. ¡°?hm, why can¡ät daddy sleep with us? I asked, obviously in a timid tone. ¡°Because he is snoring.¡±Mom said ¡°I don¡ät mind.¡±Me Dad looked pleading to mom. ¡°Hhaa, ok you can, ¡°She said to him, ¡° but if you take to much place, I will kick you out¡± She warned him. Dads eyes glistened and he said. ¡°Sure, sure, then do we want to go to bed?¡± ¡°Not jet I want to cuddle¡± Mom said and pressed me against her breasts. We stayed like this for one more hour and then got to bed. Mom used me as a hug pillow and dad had a delighted face while he slept The next morning we ate breakfast and walked to the caravan, which will depart in a few minutes. I had a backpack, which was currently carried by dad, it contains some clothes and a little amount of food. I noticed some other people standing there: Kyle, who married Catrin Alice, still looking sleepy And Georg ¡°Hi, do you wish to say your goodbyes to Clair?¡± Mom greeted them ¡°¡±Yeah/Yup¡±¡± All. They all wished me the best luck and hugged me. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Asked a man, who is the leader of the caravan. ¡°Yes¡± Me Mom squatted and hugged me one last time while crying. ¡°It was a great time with you sweety, send some letters and eat enough, also don¡ät get near boys and sleep enough.¡± Mom She continued to say things I have to do or can¡ät do until the caravan leader started to draw attention by coughing. ¡°I have to go mom¡± Me ¡°Sob... yes.... sob... have a nice trip sweety?¡± Mom said and released me. I climbed into the carriage and waved while we departed. The trip will last a month, I heard. We have to pass a few villages and towns on our way. And in the second week, I was woken by noises of clashing metal. - Who disturbs my nap? Bandits? Good, I wanted to try something, but the caravan people would be in my way, I think I¡äll wait and see if the bandits will win. If so I can experiment if not I can continue my nap.... 18 Bandits I got undressed, changed in my adult male form and got dressed in a specially made costume. Then I imagined myself on top of this carriage and.... nothing happened. As I thought that, the carriage started to wildly shake as if it was flipped. And I was thrown out of it, right through some bushes. I lay in a bush, surrounded by fighting noises. I stood up and looked around. I was surrounded by half-dead people who lay on the floor with wounds. Some had no hands, other tried to stop their organs from falling out of their guts. Many were already dead. I could see, that some caravan people desperately tried to guard the remaining carriages, but they were outnumbered. And my carriage was flipped. I jumped on one of the carriages and screamed. ¡°Well hello !! It is a fine day to kill isn¡ät it?¡± Me The people were dumbfounded. No one said anything and the fighting stopped. Everybody looked up to me not knowing who or what I am. Why do you ask? Obviously because I am wearing a mask and a black leather armor that could be right out of a fantasy game. http://www.directupload.net/file/d/4128/3zl74l73_jpg.htm Mask http://www.directupload.net/file/d/4128/asovzbcl_jpg.htm Armor ¡°Who are you? ¡° Bandit1 ¡° Me? I am a passerby who is going to kill you all.¡± I said in a creepy voice. Bing! Skill: Voice Actor You would be the hit in telling horror stories, animated sound effects are a joke in comparison to you. LV 0 ¡°What did this freak said? Kill us? We are clearly outnumbering you. Do not make me laugh, how will you alone kill 50 of us?¡± Bandit 1 ¡°Easy, first I will close your possibility to flee.¡± As I said that I raised my right hand in a theatrically way and conjured an earth wall around them, even the hidden archers in the trees, on the side of the road, where now trapped. ¡°Boss where do these walls are coming from?¡± Said a Bandit 2 who almost panicked. ¡°Did he cast magic without an invocation?¡±Bandit 3 ¡°Don¡ät get tricked, there have to be some of his comrades who conjured this spell. Archers, make him into a porcupine!¡± Bandit Leader A few arrows were released and shot straight in my way. I learned in the last two years, how I can decrease and increase the power of my skills. So I naturally started to max all my skills. This also applies to the insensitivity to pain skill. I did not budge one millimeter as I was hit by 15 arrows. Some in my torso, some hit my arms and legs. There was even one that hit my head. ¡°Hahaha, all bark but no bite. ¡° Bandit Leader. ¡°Are you sure~?¡± Me I said and slowly pulled the arrows out. Both bandits and caravan people nearly pissed themselves as they saw me. ¡°Is that a monster?¡± Bandit I finished to pull all arrows out and said. ¡°Hoh? Monster? If you want a monster I can show you one.¡± I threw the arrows at the archers. We could hear 15 simultaneous screams because I threw the arrows so fast, that these people were not able to see them. Every one of the archers fell from their tree with an arrow between the eyes. ¡°Hii, boss what happened why are our archers dead?¡± Bandit 3 ¡°Look stupid, his friends shot arrows at them. And I think he is just an illusion, how else could he withstand 15 arrows unhurt? ¡° The Bandit Leader tried to explain what happened. ¡°Are you sure? ¡°I asked, ¡°If so then you surely wouldn¡¯t be upset if this illusion of me continues with killing you. ¡° I said and jumped over some bandits and landing behind one. I gripped his head and pulled it upwards. ¡°Argh help, help it hurts, it hur...¡± Bandit He couldn¡ät finish his sentence. I ripped his head off, a small piece of his spine was still attached. ¡°Whats with this strength?¡± Bandit 4 ¡°You must be B-Rank adventurer or higher to be so strong.¡±Bandit 18 ¡°This is because the force is strong in me! ¡ãCough Chee¡ã¡± I said Darth Bader like and moved my hand in a way like him. One of the bandits begun to float, clutching his throat while groaning. ¡°Attack! He can¡ät be invincible.¡± The Bandit Leader commanded. 6 bandits started to run in my direction with their swords high over their heads. While I simply crushed the throat of the now nearly lifeless bandit and threw him to three of the bandits who are running to me. They could not catch him and fell to the ground. ¡°Strike, ¡° I said while bumping my fist into the air. The other three were now near enough and began to slice their swords down. I dodged the first sword and hit the elbow of the bandit in the middle with my fist and did a back flip. While flying, I kicked the chin of the first one. His neck broke and he fell down. The now broken arm, of the second bandit, had a creepy position and his sword another trajectory, right in the side of the third bandit. It cut into his arm, but the force was not enough to cleanly slice his arm off. All three are now lying on the ground crying, moaning or were simply dead. I looked up and saw fear in the eyes of the bandits. ¡°Hoh? All bark but no bite?¡± I asked mockingly. ¡°Charge or do you want to die?¡± The Bandit Leader screamed, now without any confidence. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Surprisingly the bandits did as he said and began to charge at me. I felt almost sad for them, not knowing that they are running in their certain death. I took my sword out off the inventory and begun to slowly walk towards them. One bandit began to cast a spell. ¡°Oh G?ttin Aspirinudo, gew?hre mir die st?rke deines Windes und zerschneide meine Feinde mit deinem Wind, ¡° ¡°(Windklingen)!¡± He finished his spell and five blades out of wind flew in my direction. I thought and jumped over the wind blades, which continued to fly and cut one bandit in two halves. After some spins in the air, I landed in front of the magician and clapped my hands on his ears. The same move you should do in a rape attempt because it normally destroys the ear-drums. Too bad for him that I am not normal. My clap did not destroy his eardrums, no it smashed his whole head. ____________________________________________________________________________________________ Bandit Leader POV: We just wanted to raid a small caravan, it should have been an easy job, but how did THIS happen? Our mage flipped, with a spell, a carriage and we had the remaining people surrounded. But suddenly a man, in a creepy black leather armor with a red skull-like mask, appeared. His eyes were shining in a green color. I got goosebumps as he said, with a creepy voice, that he will kill us all. First I tried to explain his behavior with hidden ally¡äs but that was sadly not the case. He is a monster, a freaking MONSTER!! He got shot with 15 arrows, 15!! But was unaffected and even pulled the arrows out. The arrows vanished and our archers were dead, was that his work? He even ripped the head of one of my men off, how is THAT possible? I tried it with numbers, but that did not help as well. He moved one man without touching him and even threw him. Then he easily dodged three swords and disarmed the attackers in one go. I signaled our mage that he has to cast a spell and he did, but this guy just jumped over the wind blades and smashed the skull of our mage into a bloody pulp. He SMASHED it with a fucking clap. We are dying aren¡ät we? I don¡ät want to die. This was supposed to be an EASY job. ____________________________________________________________________________________________ Dex/Clair POV The other bandits were now too frightened to approach me, But I am not friendly enough to let them flee. I have one last thing to test, this one will be crazy. I put my sword, which I did not even used, back in my inventory and raised both hands like Joda in the sky. The bandits began to scream because they all started to float. They all were now on a pile over our heads. And I took a few steps back because now I began to forcibly extract the water. They all started to scream in agony. Every single cell in their body ripped and they started to bleed all over their body. Not even 2 seconds after the first scream and they were quiet. And 10 seconds later there was a giant globe of water over my head. I stopped the mana input and the water fell down, completely drenching me. But the water also cleaned me. Now again clean, I looked in the direction of the remaining caravan people. ¡°Hiii, please don¡ät kill us.¡± A man with wet pants pleaded. ¡°Why should I ?¡± I said and removed the earthen wall. ¡°Y..y..you.. you won¡ät kill us?¡± Said a woman. ¡°Nope, I came to rescue you. Ok, I also wanted to test my magic but mostly because I wanted to rescue you.¡±Me ¡°Th...thanks, h..how can we thank you? Do you want money?¡± The caravan leader asked. ¡°Nope, as I said I am just a simple passerby and as such I will now continue my journey.¡± I said and walked in the direction of the flipped caravan. I walked in the woods and started to run a few seconds. A few hundred meters away from the road I changed back into my girl form got dressed and scraped my elbow a little, for the looks. Now I jogged back to the carriage, where the remaining caravan people were. ¡°Oh god thanks, Clair you are safe¡± A woman who often talked with me said. She said while hugging me. ¡°I thought you were dead, as a spell hit the carriage.¡± Woman ¡° I flew into a bush and then run into the forest. But lost my way until a man with a cool mask came and said in which way I have to go.¡± me ¡°You think his mask is cool? I found it creepy¡± Woman Bing! Skill: Poker face Don¡ät show your happiness or rage, be like a robot or one of those annoying mimes. And bring the people around you in confusion, when they see your unaffected face. LV 0 ¡°Anyway this man saved us all, he might be crazy, creepy, and brutal but he saved us¡±Woman (AutorNote: Pleas state your opinion of Clair¡äs behavior in her male form. I thought I let her play an half-psycho when she is a male. And if you think that that is not natural, then you could be wrong. I think everyone is able to be like that, but most of us don¡ät behave this way because they would get affected in their life. Clair won¡ät get affected in the form of Dex, so she is able to do what she wants.) The woman picked me up, covered my eyes and said. ¡°You don¡ät want to see this Clair so I¡äll bring you to a carriage, where you can wait. I¡äll come later and tell you a goodnight story ok?¡± She brought me to a carriage and I had to wait a few hours until she came back. ¡°Why are you so friendly? Aren`t elfes mostly badly treated?¡± Me ¡°Well you are right but I come from Solo and slavery is illegal there. I never grew up with such thoughts. Now let me tell you a story about a hero who banished evil...¡±Woman 19 A bath and town Three days later we reached the first town. It was a rather small town, but it had walls. They are 5 meters high and don¡ät look like a real a defense line. We reached the towns-gate and had to wait in a line to get permission for entry. A few minutes later it was our turn. ¡°ID-Cards and name your reason for trespassing.¡± Guard ¡°Sure, here you go. We want to sell some of our wares and then continue to move to Turonis.¡° The caravan leader said and gave him the collected ID-Cards. ¡°Entry will cost 10 copper each person and 2 silver for the goods.¡± He said while looking at the ID-Cards The caravan leader gave him a pouch with money and another guard begun to count. We got our cards back and were allowed to pass. Inside it looked exactly like a description of a town from the medieval time. The streets were dirty, the buildings were mostly made out of wood and only a few had stone parts. There even are some beggars. ¡°Clair we will search an inn and rest for the day. Tomorrow I have guard duty so I can¡ät accompany you, please stay in the inn. I don¡ät want you to get abducted. ¡° The caravan woman said. ¡°Sure¡± Me We went deeper into the town and reached a large building with a sign. ¡°The fat cow¡± was written on it. It was completely out of wood but in good condition. The caravan leader told some of the guards to fed the horses and walked inside. I followed him. It was bustling. There were tables occupied with people who were drinking and eating. A bard sang a song and the waitresses were running from table to table. A counter was in front of us with a door behind it. And a staircase led upwards. We reached the counter and a young woman not older than 20 greeted the caravan, leader. She had brown, shoulder-length hair, and was a little chubby, her face was not really pretty but also not ugly. A typical chubby woman without make-up if you would ask me. ¡°Hello sir, how can I help?¡± Young Woman ¡°Good evening, I¡äd like to have a room for 15 people and two single rooms,¡± He replied ¡°Also a place for your slave?¡± She said while gesturing in my direction. ¡°She is not a slave, she is a free elf. ¡° Caravan Leader The young woman showed a quick face of detest and said with a business smile. ¡°Is that so? Then that will be 20 copper for two rooms with 8 beds, 30 copper for one single room and 50 copper for the room for this.¡±She said and pointed against me. ¡°Why is the room for her more expensive than my room?¡± Caravan leader ¡°Isn¡ät it obvious? I have to burn the sheets.¡± She said. ¡°You surely jest.¡± Caravan leader. ¡°Do you want the rooms? If so pay or get lost.¡± She said in a way that made it clear that she won''t say anything anymore. ¡°Tch, here you go.¡± Said the caravan leader and gave her two silver coins. The young woman took the money and shouted. ¡°Ilza come and show these guests their rooms!¡± A few moments later a girl came running. She was around 14 years old and had blond long hair, a slender frame, and a cute face. Her breasts were A cup. And above all she had long pointy ears like me. ¡°You called mistress?¡± She said timidly. ¡°Yes, show them their rooms, two 8 bedrooms and two single bedrooms, also this elf is not a slave so she is higher than you.¡± The young woman said ¡°Yes, mistress,¡± She said after a quick bow. ¡°Is there the opportunity to bath?¡± I asked ¡°There is but it costs one silver for you.¡± The young woman said with disgust. ¡°Here, and could this girl help me?¡± I gave her one silver. ¡°Ilza prepare a bath after you have shown them their rooms,¡±She said. ¡°Yes mistress, please follow me. ¡° Ilza We went to the first floor and Ilza showed us our rooms. My room was the last one and it was a small room with a single bed and a small wardrobe. ¡°I¡äll knock when the bath is finished.¡± Ilza said and left after a bow. I lay down at the bed and had to wait for 30 minutes until it knocked. She surely had to gather the water and heat it without magic. ¡ãKnock knock¡ã ¡°The bath is ready mistress.¡± Ilza said behind the door. I got up and followed her. We went outside behind the inn to the stables. We reached a small well and Ilza said with dropped shoulders. ¡°The mistress said I am not allowed to show you the normal bath, sorry¡± ¡°Ho?¡± Me Ilza flinched and looked like she expected to get hit. ¡°If that is so, we just have to make a new bath ourselves.¡± Me ¡°Heh?¡± Ilza raised her head questioningly. ¡° You won¡ät hit me?¡± Ilza ¡°Why should I? This was not your fault. ¡° Me ¡°B..but how will we make a bath for us?¡± ¡°Easy, with Magic¡± Me ¡°Magic?!¡± Ilza I walked to a free place and conjured a 3x3x1 meter large hole. I then changed the walls to a smooth, polished black stone and filled it with hot water. One meter around the bathtub was changed into wooden planks. And after that I conjured 4 3 meter high walls around our bathtub, one wall had a door. For the finishing touch a roof. ¡°See easy.¡±Me I turned around and saw Ilza with an opened mouth. ¡°Come, or the water gets cold,¡± I said while grabbing and pulling the stunned Ilza inside. ¡° You have to undress or else your clothes will get wet,¡± I said ¡°Huh? What? Oh, yes. Wait, how did you make this you had not conjured a spell. I don¡ät know much about magic, but I heard you had to conjure if you want to cast one.¡± Ilza ¡°I don¡ät need to do that, I just imagine what I want and then infuse this image with mana in order to cast the spell. Now undress.¡± I answered. ¡°Okay,¡± Ilza said shyly. I got undressed and looked up to Ilza. She was thin but still pretty if there weren¡ät so many scars, all over her body. Her back looked like it was wiped. ¡°From where do you got these scars?¡± I asked She looked like she remembered some, not so great, memories and said. ¡°My old master often hurt me for fun. And after many years of torture he sold me to this inn.¡± ¡°Do you want to heal them?¡± I asked She looked into my eyes and said. ¡°Sure I want them to heal, but I have no money to ask a healer.¡± ¡°If that is the only problem, then today is your lucky day. ¡° I said and imagined her scars to disappear. The scars began to retract and the normal skin was now in place of the scars. ¡°See? You look good.¡± Me Ilza began to touch her body. And then began to cry. ¡°Hick, how... hick... how can I thank you, mistress? Hick¡± Ilza ¡°A bath would be enough, and don¡ät call me mistress. That¡äs creepy call me Clair¡± Me ¡°Hick, okay C...Clair...hick...thank you.¡± Ilza We got into the water and I gave Ilza shampoo that I had conjured. She began to wash my hair and body with soft strokes. ¡°Your skin is so soft Clair. ¡°Ilza ¡ãPurring sounds¡ã ¡°And your hair, how is it possible to be so silky?¡± Ilza ¡ãMore purring sounds¡ã ¡°So, finished. Please dive Clair¡± Ilza I was a bit disappointed that she finished so quick but did as she said. I resurfaced and saw that Ilza wanted to exit the tub. ¡°Where are you going?¡±Me ¡° The mistress said that I have to go back when I finished cleaning you,¡± Ilza said with a sad face. ¡°Nope, you¡äll stay. It¡äs your turn.¡±Me ¡°But the mistress will get angry if I stay any longer. ¡° Ilza ¡°No problem, I¡äll talk with her. Now sit down.¡±Me She slowly sat down and now it was my turn to wash her. I began to put water over her head and stroked the shampoo in it. My hands did not stop on her head. I reached further down to her breasts and began to massage them slowly. Ilza began to quietly moan but said nothing. So I continued my journey further down. Now reaching and caressing her tights. Still no movements from Ilza. I moved my hands near her vagina and She began to tremble. I looked in her face and saw that she looked like she is turned on. But also afraid? So I stopped and continued to stroke her hair. ¡°W...why did you stop?¡± She asked. ¡°I¡äm not interested when you don¡ät like this. Now dive¡± I said. ¡°Thanks.¡± She mumbled and dived. We stayed a little longer and then got dressed. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. We walked back inside, the young woman noticed us. ¡°Where were you Ilza, you surely did not need so much time for bathing a single girl.¡± The young woman said angrily. ¡°That¡äs not her problem, I wanted to bath longer in your fine bath. It was so good, that I did not want dirty it and made one myself, you can have it as a payment for occupying Ilza for a longer time than necessary.¡± I said, my words were full of sarcasm. ¡°How could your bath compensate me for the loss of a working slave like Ilza?¡± She said. ¡°Just look for yourself it is in the backyard.¡± I said and walked to my room. ¡°If not I will have you pay 1 silver,¡± She shouted after me. I entered my room and went to bed. The next morning I was woken by Ilza, who said. ¡°The mistress was stunned as she saw your bath and said to me that I have to treat you like a lord from now on. I think you impressed her. ¡° I yawned and said. ¡°Good, I hope she is friendlier from now on.¡± ¡°I was instructed to wake you and bring you down for breakfast.¡±Ilza ¡°Okay¡± Me I got dressed and walked down, where the woman from the caravan noticed me. ¡°Good morning Clair, sit down and eat.¡± She said and patted at a chair next to her. I sat down and began to eat while listening to their chatter. Something about their work today. My thoughts were interrupted by the caravan woman who said. ¡°So Clair please stay inside, such a cute girl like you would surely get abducted.¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡±I answered half-heartedly. The hired guards stood up and walked outside, and left me behind. I waited a few minutes and walked to the young woman. ¡°Was the bath good enough?¡± Me ¡°Yes, it was and if you want to take another bath it would only cost 50 copper,¡± She said, now completely friendly. ¡°How generous, I wanted to say that I¡äll go out to the marked.¡± Me ¡°Have a nice trip ¡° She said with a business smile. I went back to my room and changed in a black goth-lolita dress with many frills. http://www.lolitadressesshop.com/images/201308/src/SDG00001.jpg I went down and outside, in the direction where I think the market would be. Many people looked at me, first with curiosity and then when they were near enough to see my ears with disdain. Some were whispering things like. ¡°How could an elf afford such a dress?¡± ¡°She has to be the slave of a noble¡± ¡°She sure looks cute¡± ¡°I would like to have such a slave, I would entertain her all night fufufu.¡± On the roadsides were some buildings with signs, mostly inns, a few had weapons or books as a sign. After a 10 minute walk, I saw a sign with a needle and spool on it. I walked inside and was greeted with finely sorted rows of fabrics and clothes. The shop owner noticed me and said. ¡°How can I help you?¡± But then he saw my ears and said. ¡°By the looks of your dress you have money. If not you can leave.¡± ¡°Oh I have money, but do you have what I want?¡± Me ¡°I am the best tailor in this town, an elf like you could not imagine how good I am.¡±He ¡°Then I need fabrics, 4m2 in red, 6m2 in black and 1m2 in blue, green and white. I also need black knitting wool. ¡°Me ¡°This much would cost a gold coin.¡± He said not expecting me to have so much money. I took one gold coin out of the inventory and flicked it accurately in his hand. ¡°Here¡± Me ¡°You have a dimension pocket?¡± He ¡°Why not?¡± Me ¡°Why not? These things are extremely expensive, small ones with a storage of 10m3 cost more than 50 gold.¡±He almost shouted. ¡°And?¡± Me ¡°And he said, your master must be rich.¡±He I said nothing, as he falsely accused me as a slave. ¡°So do you have those fabrics?¡±Me ¡°Yes wait a moment I bring them, you don¡ät need me to deliver them if you have a dimension pocket do you?¡±He ¡°Yes, that won¡ät be necessary¡± Me He brought the said fabrics and knitting wool. ¡°Here, give your master my greetings.¡± He I stored the fabrics and wool in my inventory and walked outside. I found down the road a small park with a bench and sat down. I took the wool as well as two knitting needles out of the inventory and began to knit a beret-like hat. Just larger. It has to be large enough to hide my ears. Bing! Skill: Knitting A perfect skill for old grandmothers. Knit your own socks and gloves like an old lady. LV 0 I finished the beret in half an hour. A LV 10 skill is extremely good. http://www.polyvore.com/cgi/img-thing?.out=jpg&size=l&tid=58039851 (AutorNote Imagine this in black.) I continued my shopping tour, the people now just looked curious and said things like. ¡°Is that a noble?¡± ¡°She looks beautiful¡± ¡°I wish my daughter would look so good.¡± I found a smith, but his weapons were not interesting. Mostly normal swords and armors. The leather shop was better, I got a few good pieces and the owner treated me like a noble from the beginning. Currently, I¡äm standing in front of a bookshop. I thought and walked in. The shop was small, but there were shelves with books on every wall. Further back was a small counter with an old woman behind. ¡°Hello, I am looking for some books.¡± I greeted her. ¡°Oh my, what a pretty young lady. Most of the noble kids aren¡ät interested in books. How can I help you, do you look for something specific?¡± Old Woman ¡°Something about magic with every Tier, then smithing, alchemy, history, geography, and cooking.¡± Me ¡°That are a lot of books, this won¡ät be cheap and I only have magic books until the third Tier. Higher ones are not allowed to be sold.¡± ¡°How much for them then?¡±I asked ¡°I must say that it would cost 30 gold coins, for all the books I have with these themes.¡± Old Woman I gave her 30 gold coins and she gave me a large pile of books, at least 30. I stored them in my inventory. ¡°As expected of a lady with so much money, you even have a dimensional pocket.¡± I said goodbye and walked back to the inn but was interrupted by 4 guys. ¡°Hello young lady, do you want to have fun with us?¡± Guy 1 ¡°We promise it will feel good¡± Guy 2 ¡°Nope sorry, I am not interested in an ugly man like you.¡± Me ¡°Look here little miss, you have two opportunity''s. Either you come with us, without trouble and we will be friendly or you struggle and we won¡ät be friendly.¡± Guy 3 ¡°No, you have two options, let me go or I¡äll scream¡± Me ¡°No one will hear you, and even if someone hears you, they won''t help.¡± Guy 4 said and tried to grab me. ¡°Oh then that makes it easy¡± Me I grabbed his hand and broke his fingers. Then I kicked the balls from guy 1 and 2 while jumping. The fourth guy stood there with an opened mouth, looking down at his in pain screaming, friends. ¡°H..hey, please spare me, I won''t do it again.¡±Guy 3 ¡°Sure you will not because I will crush your balls as well,¡± I said and kicked him. The first 3 guys had now a bloody crutch and the fourth one a broken hand. I stepped over them and walked back to my inn. It took me some time to find the right shops and it was already evening as I reached the inn. The caravan woman was sitting on a chair and run to me right after I walked inside. ¡°Clair I said you should not go outside.¡± Caravan Woman ¡°Nothing happened, I hid my ears,¡±I answered. ¡°Even then...¡± Caravan Woman. She brought me to a table and sat me on her lap. We ate in this position and then went to sleep. The next morning I was again waked up by Ilza. ¡°Morning, I wanted to say goodbye and thanks for healing my scars.¡±Ilza ¡°Morning, you don¡ät have to. It was easy for me.¡±Me ¡°No can do. I thank you from the bottom of my heart.¡±Ilza said and gave me a quick hug. ¡°If you say so...¡±Me I got dressed, ate breakfast and we left the inn. ___________________________________________________________________________ I have a few questions, how can I open polls?, how can I insert pictures directly into my text and how can I hide these pictures with a spoiler sign? 20 Entrance Exam Today is the day, the day we will reach our destination. The city called Turonis. And the magic academy called Turon is placed within it. After a few more hours, it currently was midday, we reached the outskirts of the city. It was a giant city for this world. The last one was round about 20.000 people no more, but this one was large enough for 200.000. There were three walls, one larger than the other. The smallest one was made out of normal stone while the other two looked like they were white. The order was: normal stone with a height of around 25 meters, the second one was 30 meter and the third one was 45 meters high. They all formed a circle. Sadly, I was not able to see more than the insides of the first wall. The buildings were out of wood and some out of stone. We had to wait for three hours to get a permission of entry. Many people are apparently streaming in the city because the new semester will begin next week and tomorrow is the application day. We went to an inn and got our rooms. And the next day the caravan woman wanted to bring me to the school. We were stopped at the second wall because we had to pay 20 silver for a pass which will allow us to trespass whenever we want. ¡°Sorry, I will not allow you to spend so much money just because you want to bring me to the school.¡±Me She looked like she considered to spend the money but finally said. ¡°If you say so, but be sure to be careful. Don¡ät speak with strangers and don¡ät go in narrow streets.¡± Caravan Woman ¡°Then goodbye, maybe we will meet again.¡± Me ¡°Have a good school life,¡± She said and hugged me one last time. I gave the guard the money and he gave me a card in exchange. The insides of the second wall looked like it was mostly inhabited by wealthy merchants and minor nobles. Most of the buildings were now out of stone. I walked between wealthy looking people and most of the men looked fat or ugly while the woman looked like dressed up dolls. While I thought over unnecessary stuff I reached the first gate and was again stopped by a guard, but this one had way better equipment. ¡°Stop, state your concerns and pay one gold coin or else you are not allowed to trespass.¡± Guard ¡°I want to attend the magic academy,¡± I said while giving him the gold coin. ¡°Okay, you will see a large building inside, that has a sign which has written on it ¡°Reception¡± you can register there for the exam.¡± Guard I thanked him and walked past him. I saw a large building completely out of stone with the described sign. It had a large line in front of the entrance. Most of the people looked way older than me, mostly around 20. There even were some with cat ears and tails, but they were an extreme minority. I could not see any elf¡äs. I stopped at the end of the line and waited. I was just a few people away from the entrance, as I noticed a commotion behind me, so I turned around and saw a man. He was chubby, around 16 years old, had brown hair and many pimples. He also had two guards with him and walked beside the line. He was clearly skipping the waiting order. Some people whispered. ¡°That¡äs the son of the duke.¡± ¡°It sucks to let him do this, but he is a higher noble.¡± ¡°I wish I could do that.¡± The said noble saw me and stopped right before me and bowed. ¡°I am the second son of duke Highlorn, Steve Jeremaia Gustav von Highlorn. May I know the name of this fair lady?¡± He said with a voice that was overflowing with arrogance. ¡°My name is Clair. ¡° I answered him He looked displeased and said. ¡°A commoner? That makes it easy, become my concubine. ¡° He demanded. I took my hat off and clearly heard some gasps. Now he had a look of loath and lust. ¡°This makes it even more easy, become my sex slave,¡± He said like he would give me a present. The people around me said. ¡°She was an elf?¡± ¡°Even then, poor little girl.¡± ¡°I wish I could demand such things.¡± ¡°No!¡± I said ¡°Of course you agree.... wait what?¡± Mr. Chubby ¡°I said no.¡± Me ¡°How could you refuse my offer?! Guards beat her down and take her with us. I have to teach her later to not answer back.¡± Mr. Chubby screamed with a red face. The guard drew their swords and began to close in. But a voice boomed from the entrance of the building. ¡°Stop right there. ¡° Female ??? We all looked in the direction of the voice and saw a woman in her late thirties with blond, shoulder length hair, large breasts, and a stunning body. Her appearance almost screamed MILF. ¡°You currently are on the ground of the Turon Academy and the school rules clearly state that every student or soon to be students has to be treated equally, without looking at their race. You are no exception so if she don¡ät want to be your concubine or whatever else she has every right to refuse. Even if your are the son of the duke. If you don¡ät submit to these rules you can leave. ¡° She said ¡°Tch, okay, okay. ¡° Mr. Chubby said and walked past me but whispered quietly. ¡°I will get you if you want it or not.¡± He skipped the rest of the line and walked inside. I gave the woman a nod of appreciation to which she smiled. Then she turned around and walked back inside. A few minutes later I was inside and could see that there was a counter and behind said counter was the woman. I had to wait a few more minutes until it was finally my turn. I stepped in front of the woman and said. ¡°Thank you miss, for helping me, it would have gotten annoying if I had to deal with them myself.¡± ¡°Heh, you do know that his guards are trained veteran soldiers, do you?¡± She said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Yes. ¡° Not saying anything more to this topic I continued with a question. ¡° Will they show my stats for the masses or is the school keeping them for themselves?¡± ¡° Your stats will determine your class, and as such will indicate a portion of them but further than that no one will know them. Except for the teachers.¡± She said. ¡°That¡äs good then. ¡° I said and gave her my ID-Card. It showed the following.
Name: ClairAge: 13Gender: Female
Strength: 102Inteligence: 129Rank: G
Agility: 123Wisdom: 115Race: Elf
Here eyes went a little wide but she quickly gained her composure back and said. ¡°I see with this astounding stats I can understand your confidence. But be careful, these stats are not high enough if you want to beat two opponents who were B-Rank adventurers.¡± ¡°Thanks for the advice. What am I to do now?¡± I asked ¡°Well looking at your stats it would be possible for you to enter all curriculum''s. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.There is the warrior class, mage class, and engineer class. Which one do you like? By the way, my name is Malinda a teacher in magic. ¡° Malinda said. ¡°Then if I would apply for the mage classes I would have you as my teacher?¡± Me ¡°Only if your test scores are high enough to bring you in the A-Class. We have three different classes C,D and A, where A is the highest.¡± Malinda ¡°But there is a problem with my magic, ¡° I said. ¡°You just have to conjure a spell of the second Tier to get permission for the mage class, but only a fourth Tier would you get into the A-Class. ¡° Malinda said clearly thinking I mean that I could not conjure spells as high as my stats would indicate. ¡°That is a problem. ¡° I said softly. ¡°Why?¡± She asked and I gestured her to lean forward, what she did and I whispered in her ear. ¡°I don¡ät conjure my spells the normal way.¡± She had a look that showed that she don¡ät know what I mean so I continued. ¡°I use voiceless incantations,¡± I said as quiet as I could. This time, her eyes went wide and her jaw dropped. ¡°If you say the truth, it would mean that the gods themselves are helping you. Say which aptitudes do you have?¡± She asked and got louder with each word. I signaled her to quiet down, and then whispered. ¡°Sorry, I have to keep a few thinks secret.¡± I with a wry smile. ¡°Yes, yes I can understand that no one want¡äs to show all their cards.¡± Malinda ¡°But does that mean that you can¡ät use incantations with voice?¡± She asked ¡°I can, but I don¡ät know any, so if you would give me a sheet with the incantation on it I could do it.¡± ¡°Hm, that would go, but you have to learn the incantations in the school even when you don¡ät need them. So for which aptitude should I write an incantation and which Tear?¡° Malinda ¡°Would a fourth Tear spell guarantee my admission in the A-Class?¡± I asked. ¡°Normally no, if there were more than 20 people who could do it we would measure them further with their Skills in mana capacity''s, spell handling, and mana manipulation.¡±Malinda I looked her in the eyes and thought ¡ãShow Stats, Show Skills¡ã and two windows popped up.
Name: Malinda LiliaProfession: Teacher at Turon AcademyAge: 140
Class: Holyfire MageTitel: MILF, Teacher, UnprejudicedLevel: 43
Health: 32.000HP regeneration 61/sec
Mana: 100.000MP regeneration 100/sec
Strength: 230Intelligence: 1200Gender: Female
Agility: 321Wisdom: 1376Race: Half-Elf
This woman is the daugther of a human and an elf. She was blessed with a high mana pool from a young age and had many hardships in her adventurer time. These times formed her character to an unprejudiced woman who seeks knowledge above else. Currently living in Turonis and yes she is single ;-).
Skills: Mana Manipulation LV 4 Body Enhancement LV 2 Sowrdmanship LV 1 Casting Time Reduction LV 3 Cooking LV 2 Agile LV 2 Reading LV 3 Memorisation LV 2
¡°Is there a problem? ¡°Malinda asked and I noticed that I had stared at her for a minute or so. ¡°Oh, ?hm no, but I have a question, how easy is it to acquire skill Lvs, stat points, skills, and titles? I never had one which I could ask.¡± Me ¡°These are all themes in your normal curriculum. So which element and Tier spell should I give you?¡± Malina ¡°Well, a fire spell of the fifth Tier would be enough. ¡°Me ¡°Is that so, I hope you are not overestimating the hardship of magic Tiers, a fifth Tier spell is significantly stronger than a fourth Tier.¡± She warned me. ¡°If I can¡ät do it I have to learn more.¡± I said and smiled. ¡°Good attitude you have there. Then here you go a fire spell of the fifth Tier.¡± She said and handed me a sheet with some gibberish on it. (AutorNote: For those who haven¡ät noticed it is German.) I thanked her and she said I had to wait a little longer. The tests are held in groups of twenty and there were 5 more needed. Another teacher guided us to an arena and said we had to hit a straw puppet with our strongest spells, and that we don¡ät have to worry if we were a supporter. He has skills and knowledge that shows him the used mana, mana control, magic Tier and influences of the skill. Many people had just used spells which apparently were not more than the fourth Tier. You ask how I know? Simple, one student used one and the teacher said, that he has to go through another door were the other A-Class candidates were waiting. 3 out of the other 19 used fourth Tier spells until it was my turn. The students snickered as I took my sheet and begun to read it out loud. ¡°?hm, how do you read that? Well, let¡äs give it a try.¡±Me ¡°Ifrit, Herr des Feuers, gew?hre mir die Hitze deiner Flammen und brenne meine Feinde zu Asche. Erh?hre mein Flehen um Macht und gib mir Kraft. [Feuer Seule]¡± Also me but in another language. A 20 meter high pillar out of fire erupted around the straw puppet but it hit more that just one, it was 5 meters wide and we could feel the heat from our position which was more than 100 meter away. The remaining students fell back on their butts and the teacher mumbled something like. ¡°Fifth Tier with accurate precision and nearly no mana waste....¡± He had a face of disbelieve. ¡°???, was that good enough?¡± I asked timidly. ¡°What? Oh, ?h, yes, go through this door.¡± He said and pointed to the door for the A-Class. I did as said and found myself in a large room with many students. ¡°Hey, why is there an elf girl in this room? ¡° ??? ¡°Have you lost your master?¡± ??? Everyone in the room looked now in my direction and I said. ¡°I¡äm not a slave and I am here because I passed the test.¡± Many begun to laugh and I could even see Mr. Chubby. ¡°Hey, little not a slave it would be better if you leave, we are too much for the A-Class and you surely has not the power needed for attending such a good class. ¡° A guy in his thirties said. ¡°Nope, I¡äll pass.¡± I said and walked to a corner. The people began again to laugh. We had to wait for one hour until a teacher came. It was Malinda ad she said. ¡°Hello, as you already can see you are way to much for a class out off twenty, so we will now call the names of the students who were good enough in our opinion for attending the A-Class. The names are not in any order so you will not know who the best is.¡± She then called some names up, Mr. Chubby was also in it until she said my name. Which in return started a commotion but, ¡°QUIET, everyone who not agrees with our opinion can leave.¡± Malinda ¡°How could this elf¡± He spat the word elf, ¡° girl be good enough for the A-Class.¡± The guy who wanted me to leave. ¡°This girl conjured a Tier five spell so be quiet.¡± Malinda rebuked and everyone was quiet. ¡°Good, then let me continue.¡± We were now twenty and Malinda said we had to follow her.... ____________________________________________________________________________________________ Well yeah, I found finally a way to connect my windows, so I will use them now more often. But I don¡ät if I should change the Skill announcements, I did it like this for a few chapters... What do you say? 21 School Rules and Roommates We followed Malinda out of the arena into a large building. It looks exactly like one of those fantasy school buildings. Large, out of stone and it even has a clock-tower. We went into a room on the first floor to the end of a hallway, into a room with a sign over the door. It has a large A on it. The insides were not our average classroom, it was more like a lecture hall of a university. Malinda said we have to choose a place to sat down and I went to the last line near a window. The reason for this place is simple. If I were to sit in the first line like I like it, I would be a good target for any harassment''s from behind. So I had to choose a place where they can¡ät do this. I sat down and noticed someone beside me. So I looked that way and saw a beastskin girl, she has cat ears and a cute brown and black striped tail. ¡°Hi, may I sit nyaer ?¡± Cat-Girl ¡°Sure, my name is Clair¡± I introduced myself. ¡° I am Pia. ¡° Pia She has brown, long hair, a cute face, was rather thin but not skinny, has a C-Cup and was small 1.6 meter not more. It looks like she is 17 or 18 so she won¡ät get any taller. ¡°You look young, but you are also an elf so I don¡ät know if this is normal. May I ask how old you are? By the way, I am 17.¡± Pia ¡°I am 13, I don¡ät know if I look like a normal 13-year-old elf, I never met one. ¡°13?! That¡äs quite young. You must be a genius in magic if you can attend this school.¡± Pia ¡°If you say so. I think Malinda want to say something.¡± I said and signaled her to be quiet. ¡°Good, I will explain a few rules and the coming events. now that all of you found a place to sit. The first rule, never fight outside the arena, duels are allowed, but both parties have to agree. The second rule, when you are in class you have to do what the teacher says, but only for things of the curriculum. The third rule, there are two dormitories one for females and one for males, the males are not allowed in the dorms of the females and vice verse. The fourth rule, orders from the student council are to be followed. These are the four main rules, there are more, but they are written in a small book that I¡äll hand out on the end of this lesson. Then onto other thinks. We have a ranking system in our school, it contains points and you can get points for exams, fights in the arena and produced goods that you could hand in. You could also bet points, another person has to agree and the winner of the bet gets both shares. This is possible for each of the said things. You have to win a fight, get a higher score or a better product to win one of these bets. You are not allowed to bet on other people. You all will get a card next week for your points and every student has 1000 points from the beginning. The current top student has 3.794.462 points, but he is stupid and in his 9th year... Anyway, you can also purchase many things with your points. Many students in the crafting classes are paying points for materials. You could also hand in said material for points, but they will mostly be lesser than the points you could get from students because our staff is not allowed to barter. There is a school tournament in 6 months but I don¡ät expect anyone of you to participate. Most of the competitors are in their 5th year. However, you can try. Then the matter of housing, those ones who don¡ät want to sleep in the dormitories could rent an apartment, outside of the academy.¡± ¡°Then coming to your rooms, you will share your room with two other people and they could be out of the other classes. And because we want to improve your relationship with the other races it will be one elf, dwarf or beastkin with two humans. ¡° This sentence caused a lot of disapproval, but she continued. ¡°If you don¡ät want that, then you could rent a house. Your curriculum will be chosen by you, except for a few magic courses. We have courses like sports, art, many handiwork classes, enchantment classes, fighting, monster terminology and many other. You will get a sheet from me when you¡äll leave. Hand it in until the end of the week. But said courses will cost some coins, enchantment will be more expensive than sports or art. The costs are also on your sheets. We don¡ät have a school uniform but you will get a badge with your class on it and you have to wear it anytime you are on school grounds. You¡äll also get it next week. We will also need a class representative, but that has time until next week. For now you have a week time to choose your courses and we will see each other in one week.¡± She ended her explanation but said one last sentence. ¡°Clair could you please wait after you got your sheet? ¡° ¡°Sure¡± I replied and everyone looked in my direction, the nonhumans, which were 3, with worry and the humans expected me to get harassed. We had a male dwarf and two beastkins one was Pia the other was a man with dog ears. I got my sheet and waited while looking through the different courses. It was written that I am allowed to chose five other courses. And my set courses were Mana Manipulation, Magic Theories, Spell Casting, General Knowledge as well as Math and Language but the last two are using the same day and hour so I¡äm expecting to have them alternately The last person left the moment I finished choosing my courses and Malinda said. ¡°I heard you busted more than one puppet?¡± ¡°Yes¡± Me ¡°Well that made you to the best first year and as such you¡äll be invited to the student council.¡± Malinda ¡°Let me guess most of the people in the council are human?¡± Me ¡°I know what you think, but they are mostly friendly to nonhumans, two of them are beastkins. The council has 10 people and each year it is selected out of the strongest students from the year. The remaining 5 people are based on strength and from the fifth and normally final year.¡± Malinda ¡°I¡äll give it a try, anything else?¡± Me ¡°No, come to me tomorrow and I¡äll introduce you to them, 12 am. Have a nice day,¡± She said ¡°You too.¡± I said and left in the directions of my dorm. The school rules book has a small map in it. I reached the dorm and was greeted by my, could be, senpais. The moment I wanted to walk inside I was stopped by four women. ¡°Hey there little girl, are you the daughter of a student?¡± Said one girl while crouching down. ¡°?..?hm no, I... I am a student ¡° I said timidly, it mostly works on women. I think they get the urge to protect me or something alike. ¡°Squee, she is so cute. Hey, hey little girl, which class are you?¡± (AutorNote: Should I use Squee, Cute or Kyaa?) ¡°?hm I am in my first year and... and in the A-Class,¡± I said still timidly. ¡°You must be a genius to get into the A-Class, my name is Hilde. You can ask me anything if you have problems.¡± Hilde ¡°T...thanks¡± Me They continued to say how cute I am and, it must have been hours later, I¡¯ve been released. I was constantly squeezed between their breasts. I finally went inside and was greeted by a large lobby with two staircases which lead upwards. A counter was in front of me and two doors were to it¡äs sides. Behind the counter stood an elder woman who is currently talking to two young women. I stopped a little behind them and waited. The girls asked her if there was the possibility to change rooms, so that they both can be in the same room. Apparently it was allowed as long as there was still one non-human in their room. It was my turn and I was greeted with a smile and she said. ¡°You must be Clair, My name is Agate and I am the dorm, director. ¡°Agate ¡°You know me?¡±Me ¡°Sure, news spread fast, especially if said news has a small and cute elfen-girl with outstanding stats and magic skills in it.¡± Agate ¡°Oh, okay. But please let me still introduce myself. I am Clair, 13 years old and it is a pleasure to meet you. ¡° I said and finished my introduction with a small curtsy. I am currently wearing a black, long dress. So it was a real girl introduction. ¡°Such good manners, your room has the number 34 and your roommates are already inside. It is upstairs.¡± Agate said and handed me over a key. It has the number 34 on it. I went upstairs and opened my room. I was greeted by the typical anime ecchi scene. A girl in her underwear. Okay, not really underwear because this world does not have bras, so it was a girl in long panties. And exactly like anime she began to scream and crouched down. The scream was a fluent ¡ãKyaa¡ã sound. She has orange hair, was 167cm, had a normal stature and round breasts, maybe C-Cup. ¡°Hi, my name is Clair. Your future roommate.¡± I said while walking inside. It was a living room with a small kitchen, a table, and a couch as well as 4 doors. And one of the said doors swung open and another girl comes in, also half naked. She has brown hair, was 172 cm, and has a nice physique and I mean that she has a trained body as well as B-Cup breasts. ¡°What happened, why are you screaming Lina?¡± Brown Hair. ¡°The door suddenly opened and I thought it was a peeping tom?¡± Lina ¡°Why would a peeping tom open the door? I mean he is peeping isn¡ät he?¡± I said. ¡°By the way I am Clair, your non-human roommate.¡±Me ¡°But you look like a kid.¡± Brown Hair. ¡°That is because I am a kid, I¡äm 13. What''s your name?¡± I replied. ¡°I¡äm Kira, Lina and I was adventurers until we had high enough stats for attending a school, that is not completely specialized in craftsmanship. I am in the warrior C-Class and Lina is in the mage C-Class. What class are you?¡± Kira ¡°Mage and A-Class, so why are you not completely disgusted from me? I mean you are humans and I¡äm an elf.¡± I asked. ¡° We are from Solo, slavery is illegal there and many beastkins are living inside the country. I personally have never met an elf so I can¡ät say that you are, what the people here say about elf¡äs.¡± Kira ¡°Lina right? When do you intend to stop crying? I mean I am a woman, currently more like a girl but still female. Do you want to see my breasts so that we are quit? They are not as large as yours, so the sight is not so good.... ¡° I suggested and Lina got beet red. ¡°Stop teasing her, she is still innocent, but that was an interesting offer...¡±Kira said while smirking. ¡°Maybe later in the bath, we do have a bath do we?¡± Me ¡°yep, it¡äs the first door on the left, it¡äs a large bathtub, but we have to get the water out off a well first.¡± ¡°Kira you forgot that I am a water mage.¡± Said the still crouching Lina. ¡°Right there was this opportunity, but we still have to heat it.¡± Kira ¡°I can do that. ¡°Me ¡°Cool, then we can have a bath every day.¡± Kira ¡°I have not so much mana that I can conjure water at my leisure.¡± Lina
Name: Kira HilosProfession: Student at Turon AcademyAge: 23
Class: WarriorTitle: NoneLevel: 15
Health: 16.000HP regeneration 32/sec
Mana: 300MP regeneration 0,5 /sec
Strength: 65Intelligence: 20Gender: Female
Agility: 34Wisdom: 17Race: Human
A bolt person who often teases her friend named Lina.
Name: Lina MaltiProfession: Student at Turon AcademyAge: 23
Class: Water MageTitle: NoneLevel: 14
Health: 9.000HP regeneration 23/sec
Mana: 1500MP regeneration 1/sec
Strength: 15Intelligence: 65Gender: Female
Agility: 20Wisdom: 44Race: Human
A shy person who often gets teased.
¡°Hey, Lina, how much Ttier 3 spells can you consecutively conjure?¡± I asked. ¡°3 Why? ¡° Lina ¡°I just wanted to compare.¡± Me ¡°H..how many can you conjure?¡± Lina asked ¡°20¡± Me Linas eyes went wide. ¡°So much? Which class did you say you are?¡± Kira ¡°A-Class¡± Me ¡°A-Class?! You are in the A-Class and so young?¡± Kira ¡°yep, so which room is for me?¡± I tried to change the subject. ¡° Don¡ät change the subject.¡± Kira ¡°Why not it is as it is. So which room?¡± me ¡°Geez, the second one on the right is free.¡±Kira ¡°Thanks.¡± I said and walked in my room. It is not really large, there are a bed, a wardrobe and a little space for a few things. I took some things out of my inventory, namely. Two sets of duvets and 5 pillows. All handmade by me and all extremely soft. And fluffy. Countless rabbits had to die for this fluffiness... I even got the titles nemesis of rabbits and pursuer of fluffiness.
Title: Pursuer of Fluffiness You would do everything for a fluffy thing, even if it would mean to cause a genocide on fluffy animals just for their pelt. Your philosophy of life is " Fluffiness Rules".
Title: Nemesis of Rabbits You have killed countless rabbits just for their pelt, all rabbit related animals will experience fear when they see you. The higher the int of the rabbit, in comparison to yours, the lesser the induced fear.
I stuffed my clothes into my wardrobe and walked out, this time also in my underwear. I was greeted by the sight of Kira and Lina who were sitting on a couch. ¡°Hi,¡± I greeted. ¡°Hi, what do you have there on your breasts? And what are these panties?¡± Currently, I am wearing a red lace bra with matching panties. ¡°It looks kinda sexy, and that is when you are wearing it, with no breasts at all.¡±Kira ¡°Hey they are large enough for this, I call them bra and it is an invention of myself. You know the feeling of your nipples when they rubbed against your clothes all day?¡± I replied. ¡°Sure, who don¡ät? It hurts.¡± Kira said and Lina nodded. ¡°Well this little piece of cloth prevents that and in this form it even looks good. There are also some that let your breasts look larger. Sadly there is no way to stop the breasts from jiggling while running.¡± Me ¡°Could you make one for us?¡± Kira asked and Lina nodded. ¡°What do I get if I do?¡± Me ¡°What do you want?¡± Kira asked. ¡°I¡äm allowed to sleep with you when I have a nightmare.¡± I said and mixed a little bit of childishness into it. ¡°If this is all, gladly. I like cute things and you look like the epitome of cuteness.¡± Kira said with a smile and Lina nodded. ¡°So what classes are you choosing?¡± I asked both. ¡°I don¡ät know, maybe sport, forging, cooking, art and fighting,¡± Kira said. ¡°I.. I want art, tailoring, cooking, culture and etiquette, but I have not enough money for etiquette.¡± Lina ¡°How much does etiquette costs? ¡° I asked. ¡°2 gold coins, because it is mostly for nobles,¡± Lina said with dropped shoulders. ¡°Quite expensive.¡± Me It was uncomfortable quiet until I cheerfully said. ¡°Well, you sure will find something else. Anyway, I am hungry, do you know where we could get something to eat?¡± ¡°We have to buy our food with money until next week, there is a shop for ingredients on the campus and many restaurants in the town. It is quite late so we have to wait until tomorrow or eat outside.¡± Kira said. ¡°So do you want to wait until tomorrow or eat outside?¡± I asked. ¡°We have rations for a week, we aren¡ät rich enough to eat outside,¡± Kira said with a wry smile. ¡°Oh, okay then I will go alone.¡± I said and walked back in my room to get dressed. I picked black trousers, a black shirt with red garments and my beret. I am currently looking like a boy with long hair. I said goodbye and went out eating. I ate in a nice small restaurant. I had chicken with potatoes. After my meal, I walked back and noticed that both my roommates were at sleep. I jumped in my bed of fluffiness and had no dream until I woke up. ____________________________________________________________________________________________ ( author note)Should Clair pay Linas course? 22 Student Council I woke up and put on black trousers, a black and red top and also my hat. I walked out off my room and saw that both Kira and Lina were either still sleeping or already out. So I silently sneaked in their rooms and saw that both were sleeping. I thought and began to use our small kitchen. I made pancakes, bread with honey or marmalade, juice out off sweet berries and something like croissants. I put everything on a table and sneaked back in Linas room. She was sleeping, completely defenseless, the sheets were only covering her bottom half. She was a little drooling and her bosom was silently rising up and down by breathing. I gently stroked her hair and she began to awake. ¡°Wake up Lina, I made breakfast.¡± Me ¡°A little longer Kira...¡± She said half asleep. ¡°Sorry, I am not Kira, so now wake up. Breakfast is ready, I¡äm going to wake Kira.¡± I said, stroked her hair one last time and sneaked to Kira''s room. She was the opposite of Lina, her sheet was lying on the floor with Kira soundly snoring on her bed. Her pillow was pressed between her legs and she was lying in a half fetal position to the right side. I also stroked her but she just mumbled something and kept sleeping, so I started to shake her a little. But no response. I started to tickle her while also shaking her, which seemed like it was working. ¡°Hmm? Why are you waking me? ¡° Kira ¡°It¡äs morning and I made breakfast, Lina is already up,¡± I said. ¡°What? Oh, it¡äs not Lina but Clair, why don¡ät you lay down next to me and we cuddle a little?¡± She proposed still half asleep. ¡°Nope, I have an appointment and you¡äll get up,¡± I said, knowing that she would continue to sleep if I would go away. ¡°No,¡± She said a little pouting. ¡°Yes~¡± I said while pulling on her arms. She was now sitting upright with disheveled hair and only one eye open. ¡°If you don¡ät get up there will be no breakfast for you.¡± Me ¡°Okay, okay I¡äm coming. ¡° She said finally getting up. I went back to our living room and saw Lina who was now dressed and inspecting the food. ¡°You made this?¡± She asked. ¡°Yup, I can cock a little.¡± Me ¡°That looks more than a little. Were you able to wake Kira? She is a real sleepyhead. ¡° Lina ¡°I hope she¡äll come, I lured her with food. ¡°Me ¡°That¡äs a good way if you want her to do something,¡± Lina said smiling. Kira came a few minutes later and sat down. I said that they could eat whatever they want and we began to eat. ¡°That¡äs delicious Clair, did you really made that yourself?¡± Kira ¡°Is it that good?¡± I said and took a bread with marmalade. ¡°What are you both doing today and the next week?¡± Me ¡°I will train and Lina will meditate. At noon, we want to take a tour around the school and buy a few groceries for dinner.¡± Kira said. ¡°What are your plans?¡± Lina asked me. ¡°I have to meet Malinda, she said I have to become one of the student council members.¡± I said and Lina dropped her croissant. ¡°You are in the student council?! Only the top students are allowed to be one of them.¡± She said not really believing me. ¡°Yeah, but I think I¡äll quit, I don¡ät like to do their work. They surely will think that they can push their unwanted work on me. ¡° Me ¡°You mean because you are an elf?¡± Kira asked. ¡°That and because I am a first year, most of the new ones get all the shitty work. Not with me I¡äll pass that one.¡± Me ¡°That surely will bear bad blood.¡± Kira said and Lina nodded. ¡°And? They can¡ät force me.¡± Me ¡°I¡äm not so sure, I heard they have a little power over the students here.¡± Lina ¡°I¡äll see.¡± I finished my bread, ¡°Could you clean? I have to go.¡± I said. I even have a live, mana and endurance display on my top left side of my vision. ¡°¡±Sure¡±¡±. Both ¡°Oh and how do I look?¡± I asked. ¡°Cute, your clothes are matching your almost white hair. And your ears are not visible with your hat, most would think you are a human.¡±Kira ¡°Thanks, then I¡äll be out, see you.¡± I said and went to my meeting with Malinda. I walked to my new classroom and found no one, so I went to the secretary office. A middle aged woman greeted me. ¡°Hello, how can I help you?¡± Secretary ¡°Good morning, Miss Malinda said I have to meet her today, but I don¡ät know where she is.¡± Me ¡°Miss Malinda should now be in her apartment, I suggest you wait in your class. I¡äll give her a massage with.¡± Secretary ¡°So she is coming here before she has to go to work?¡± I asked. ¡°No, I¡äll send her a message with wind magic,¡± She answered. ¡°Which Tier is that?¡± Me ¡°Second Tier, are you a wind mage?¡± Secretary ¡°Not really,¡± I answered vaguely. ¡°Thank you, mam, I¡äll wait in the classroom of the A-Class.¡± Me ¡°I¡äll convey your message and have a nice day.¡± Secretary I walked back to the classroom and saw a piece of chalk. Bing!
Skill: Painting/Art You suck at drawing pictures so here is a skill for your problem. Be like a Picasso or Mir¨®. LV 0
I finished it and hid it behind the other two blackboard pieces. It is a blackboard out of four pieces. One piece on each side could cover one of the inner pieces. Malinda came ten minutes too late but that was good because I was able to finish my drawing and we would hopefully see it next week. ¡°Morning Clair, did you sleep well?¡± Malinda asked. She wears a green one-piece dress, with colorful flowers on it, it has a clearly visible cleavage.... ¡°Yep, my roommates are nice, they are from Solo and are not racist at all.¡± Me ¡°Good to hear, we had some... problems with elfs and humans in the past so we now have a rule. An elf has to be in a room with two Solorians or else the said elf could live alone.¡± Malinda ¡°Why?¡± Me ¡°Well let¡äs say, said elf was not good with his bullying roommates and killed both in their sleep.¡± Malinda ¡°Yup, surely a good decision,¡± I said smiling. ¡°So, let¡äs go to the student council room and meet the others,¡± Malinda said and I followed her. I took my hat off. I want them to see me as an elf. They don¡ät have to think that I am a human. We walked outside, through a park. And reached five minutes later our destination. It was a whole building. A little mansion with a balcony and two large doors as an entrance. We walked inside and it was fairly well designed. Good looking furniture with fixtures on them. We went upstairs into a room with a large desk. 10 chairs were around it and 7 were occupied. All of them should be older than me and some even were in their thirty''s, but one looked like she was my age. From left to right were: A man with a look of lust as he saw me. Then a beastkin man with rabbit ears who flinched as he saw me. A woman, who has brown hair and a stern look. Another woman who looked like a porn actress, blonde, busty and full lips with bewitching eyes. Then a girl, she looks like 14 but has a D-Cup. Next to her was another beastkin, this time a woman with tiger ears and a matching tail and to her side was a snobbish fat guy. The woman with the stern look stood up and said. ¡°Hello Miss Malinda, and you must be Clair. We were not informed that you are an elf and no less such a young one. ¡° Stern looking woman The snobbish man snorted as the woman said I am an elf. ¡°Morning Ley, I thought it was more interesting this way.¡± Said Malinda. ¡°Indeed it is, but I am concerned that she is not old enough for our activities.¡± She said worriedly. ¡°Well, we could first ask her opinion,¡± Malinda suggested. ¡°That will do but before that, let me introduce the others. From left to right we have. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Alfred, Plinch, ¡°who flinched as I looked at him¡± Me Ley, Liria,¡± she looked amused.¡±Hilde, then Tiri and finally Baldrich¡± She finished her introduction and wanted to continue but was interrupted by Baldrich. ¡°Baldrich von Burguten if you wouldn''t mind!¡± ¡°Ah yes, then Clair do you have any questions?¡± Ley asked, but I could not say anything because Baldrich who said. ¡°Do we even need her? She is a little girl and an elf on top of that, she surely would not be able to fight and because she is an elf no one would listen to her.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡ät know if I would be up to the task. I would rather be a shadow member than a full-fledged one. So yes Mr. Baldrich von Burguten I might not be good as a full member. ¡° I said with a small bow and the dwarf began to chuckle a bit, which made Baldrich red. ¡°Good that we clarified that, as you said, you would be better of as a shadow member, this way you can¡ät embarrass us,¡± He said with a lot of arrogance in his tone. Ley was not really pleased with that and Malinda smiled while the others either chuckled or had a wry smile. Plinch looked frightened. ¡°Well, now that I don¡ät have any official work to do, are there things which could not be done by Mr. Baldrich von Burguten, who kindly agreed to do my official work? ¡° I asked with a radiant smile. Baldrich got red and realized what he did. ¡°W..well there would be the participation of the tournament, every student council member has to participate. ¡° Ley said. ¡°I already planned to participate, anything else?¡±Me ¡°You have to be on the stage while I introduce the new students and you have to attend official meetings.¡± Ley ¡°Okay, but I have a question, why are there two chairs empty? ¡° I asked and pointed at the two empty chairs. ¡°These two members are still in vacation and will be back in a few days. You¡äll meet them later.¡±Ley ¡°Okay, anything else today?¡± Me ¡°?hm, no, we wanted to introduce us and talk about the work you have to do, but as Baldrich agreed to do your work, we now are already finished.¡± Ley Baldrich got even more red, from anger this time, but it seems his pride does not allow him to clarify the misunderstanding. ¡°Do you want to stay a little and speak with us from person to person?¡± Ley ¡°That would be nice¡± Me ¡°Everyone who want¡äs to know more about Clair can stay the rest is dismissed.¡±Ley Most of the members stood up and went out, Plinch was especially fast. Piri, Hilde, Malinda, and Ley were left. ¡°Hahaha Nice one, you got Baldrich hard,¡± Hilde said now laughing. ¡°Yes, he sure is furious now.¡± Said Piri. ¡°I¡äm not sure if this is good,¡± Ley said worryingly. ¡°What could he do? Send assassins?¡± Me ¡°He may...¡±Ley ¡°I don¡ät care¡± Me ¡°Hoh? Someone is pretty confident in her skills. You should be warier.¡± Malinda ¡°Anyway, do you want to ask me something?¡± Me ¡°Yes, are you really just 13? And which courses will you attend?¡± Hilde said while jumping like a little girl. ¡°Yes, I am. And I don¡ät know yet, maybe alchemy, forging, enchantment, tailoring and monster terminology.¡± Me ¡°These are pretty hard and expensive, you¡äll need a lot of stuff. Do you know where you¡äll get them?¡± Piri ¡°I will see.¡±Me ¡°Hahahahaha it will be expensive if you buy them. We have a deep dungeon under our school, the students are allowed to hunt and mine there. You might search for a party, or else you¡äll get killed in there.¡± Ley advised. ¡°A dungeon? Cool, when am I allowed to go there?¡± Me ¡°The moment you get your card for points, you''re able to fuse it with your ID-Card.¡± Malinda ¡°Convenient¡± Me ¡°Yep¡± Hilde ¡°You¡äll also get a badge that shows other students your status in the student council.¡± Ley ¡°Ok, when?¡± Me ¡°At the new year''s ceremony.¡± Ley We talked for a few minutes until Hilde and Piri had to go. ¡°Okay Clair that¡äs it for today, we¡äll call you via magic if there is a meeting,¡± Ley said and left me with Malinda behind. ¡°You sure made it easy for yourself,¡± Malinda said grinning. ¡°Baldrich is an idiot, and thanks to him I don¡ät have to do any work. ¡° I said while looking up to her also grinning. ¡°It¡äs the first time for me to see the first year student council member not doing anything.¡± Malinda ¡°I don¡ät think it will be bad, most of the students wouldn¡ät even listen to me so it¡äs good this way.¡± Me ¡°Maybe... I¡äll have to go, I must prepare something for the new year.¡± Malinda said and left. Last year I noticed that I don¡ät need to sleep, I was awake for three weeks but my mental fatigue is still rising and sleeping if fun so I normally sleep for a few hours a day. I went out of the villa and walked around the campus. The school was big, it was indeed more like a university than a school. It has sport facility''s of all kind, many restaurants, a lot of shops, two large arenas, 8 school buildings, two administration buildings, a giant dome in which the dungeon is, 10 dormitories, three parks, and a forest. I finished my campus tour and went off of the school ground to the town. I walked into a dark alley. I tried to undress extremely quickly, changed at the same time in my male adult form, got dressed and... Bing!
Skill: Dressing Here you go you lazy bum. You¡äll even be able to change everything like a game char when your level is high enough. LV 0
I maxed it and was indeed able to change my clothes without taking it out of my inventory. I just had to thing of said cloth and could wear it. I could even change my age and gender at the same time. Now I¡äm wearing a plain, black leather armor with a hood over my face, black gantlets, and black boots. So I went from shop to shop and brought them all empty. Now I have fish, fruits, vegetables, many different kinds of meat, bread, flour, alcohol, sugar and so on. I was looking for the next shop as I noticed a red mark on my minimap. It was coming to me. But I only saw a couple of people. I got ready for the red mark and finally saw a man who runs in my way. He was chased by a few guards and the other passers made an alleyway for him. I step to the side and let them pass. Soon after was it quiet again and the people walked their way. I finished my shopping tour and went back. I changed a few hundred meter before the campus back and went to my room. Kira and Lina greeted me, they were cooking. I helped them and we ate together. 23 Entrance Ceremony The following week I stuck mostly with Kira and Lina. I learned a bit about them, Lina, for example, is a Tier 3 water mage but really clumsy. She often trips or let things fall down. Kira probably has ADHD, it¡äs not possible for her to sit down and be quiet. I proposed to help Lina in her mana manipulation and mana sensing, I got a skill for that, teaching.
Skill: Teaching Good teachers are hard to find. This skill makes it easier for you to teach someone. But beware, everyone needs a different method. It also helps to know your stuff. You can¡ät teach someone over your own Skill LV. LV 0
It went fairly well with this skill on LV 10, she is now on LV 2 with Mana Sensing and LV 2 with Mana Manipulation. I first thought, that this is too slow, but Lina said that you normally need more than a month to learn a skill and way longer for each further LV. Most say that you need a month for LV 1, a year for LV 2 and 5 for LV 3. The 5th level and above are truly masters of their work. We will learn more in our classes. We also got a tradition, I cook, they wash the dishes and I only have to buy the ingredient 1 out of 5 times. They say, my food is so good that they willingly buy it and it is cheaper than eating outside. Both, Lina and Kira, are not really good at cooking, Lina can manage it, but Kira often burns her food. And because I got a clock with a timer, maybe for events, I wake them each morning. I once had to splash cold water in Kira''s face.... We are currently walking to our entrance ceremony, it is in one of the arenas. They build a stage for the student council and the seniors are sitting higher. It seems that there are sections made by the students for each course. ¡°Hey, Lina do you know how much students and classes this school has?¡± I asked Lina because Kira is bad with math. ¡°Hm, I think there are 8 C-Classes, 6 for B, and 3 for A. C and B have 35 students each class and A just 20.¡± Lina ¡°Clair here!¡± ??? I think I heard someone shouting my name but couldn¡ät see the one who shouted, it kinda sounded like a woman ¡°Here Clair¡± ??? There was it again, I looked around but could not see her. The people around me are way to tall. I am only 1.4 m and most of them are 1.6m or 1.7m I learned that everyone has a different mana signature, like fingerprints. I am able to sense their mana capacity and affinity¡äs but also, who it is if I have met them before. I tried to sense a mana signature that I have met before but I have to actively sense them one time and also memorize their signature. I did that only with Kira and Lina. I could feel everyone in the arena, but most of them are unknown to me except for Linas, Kira. About 14 signatures were at the stage but no one I might know... ¡°Ugh, let me through...¡± Said the voice and a girl came out of the masses, more stumbling than walking. It was Hilde. ¡°Finally, if I wouldn¡ät have my wind magic I would not be able to find you, you are so tiny,¡± Hilde said smiling. ¡°You aren¡ät much taller than me.¡± Me ¡°True...¡± She said with a sad face. ¡°Who is that Clair?¡± Kira asked. ¡°That is Hilde, one of the student council. By the way, what do you want?¡± Me ¡°They send me to fetch you, the speech begins in a few minutes and you have to stay on the stage and say a few words to your fellow first years.¡± Hilde ¡°No one said that I have to hold a speech,¡± I said not really enthusiastic. ¡°We thought you might skip if we have told you beforehand,¡± She said with a wry smile. ¡°I would.¡± Me ¡°Now come,¡± Hilde said and began to pull me with her. ¡°Sorry, I have to go,¡± I shouted to the quickly disappearing Kira and Lina. Kira began to laugh and Lina said nothing. Hilde pulled me to the stage. Malinda greeted me with a smile and it seems like she holds her laughter back. ¡°You''re late.¡± Said Ley. ¡°No one said I have to hold a speech.¡± Me ¡°You just have to say a few words, we¡äll amplify your voice with wind magic.¡± Ley We had to wait a few more minutes until everyone was sat down. We were standing on the stage, 20 other people were with our class teachers and us. An old man with a long gray beard walked to the front half of the stage, and an old woman, as well as a middle-aged man, followed him. He cleared his throat and the students became quiet. ¡°Good morning, my name is Arthur Hellbring and I am the headmaster of this school, as well as the magic course. The woman to my left is Rebecka Lirontil and the man to my right is Phillip Mariti. Mrs. Lirontil is the headmistress of the warrior course and Mr. Marti the headmaster of the engineering course. I know none of you want to hear a long speech from me, so I¡äll make it short. Have a nice year, learn much and make a lot of friends. That¡äs it. Ley our student council president will say a few more thinks. ¡° Mr. Hellbring said, took a step back and let Ley in front. The students began to clap and Ley had to wait a minute until it was quiet. ¡°That really was short Mr. Hellbring.¡± Ley said with a smile and turned to the students. ¡°Most of you already know me, but for those who don¡ät, I am Ley our schools student council president and currently the strongest student. Our job is it to guarantee you to let you study peacefully. And punish those who want to hinder you. If some of you have problems, with other students or teachers, you can come to us and we will help you to solve said problem. I hope all of you will diligently learn and participate in the coming tournament. ¡° A few students began to shout in agreement and Ley had to wait until it was quiet again. ¡± I wish all of you the best luck and a happy time in our school. And now the representative of the first year, Clair, will say a few words. She is a bit young and might not be up for the coming tasks, but I hope that we all can help her. Please come in front Clair.¡± She finished her speech and threw me into the pit... I walked to the front and could, thanks to eavesdropping, hear some of them saying: ¡°Hey, that¡äs a little girl.¡± Man ¡°She is the representative?¡± Man ¡°Look, she is an elf. ¡° Man ¡°How could this elf bitch be better than me.¡± Mr. Chubby ¡°I want to cuddle her.¡± Woman ¡°Her dress looks so good¡± Woman I waited, but they don¡ät become quiet so I said. ¡°?hm, Hi,¡± But now they said. ¡°Kyaa her voice is sooo sweet.¡± Woman ¡°I want to pet her¡± Woman ¡°She looks good maybe we could enslave her later¡± Man ¡°Could y...you please be quiet?¡± I asked timidly and more woman began to scream in kya sounds... It took them 5 minutes to become quiet. ¡°Thank you, I am Clair. You might have noticed that I am an elf and some of you might not like this. But this shows us how wonderful this school is. We are one student body and everyone of us is able to become someone in a high position. It doesn''t matter if you are an elf, dwarf, beastkins or human we all can become someone here. It doesn''t matter if we are elfs, dwarfs, beastkins or humans, we all are students of this school and I hope that we all can live together,... in friendship. Some will be against this, they think they are better than others and trample on your hope,... our hope. The hope to archive something, to learn and to live. But I,... I think that our hope is something that we can¡ät let be trampled upon. That it is possible for everyone to archive his hope. My hope is to live with each other, without discrimination and I think that most of you would agree with me, that it is more fun to learn and to work together than to hinder each other from archiving our hope. Ley already said that I might not be old enough for the coming tasks, so I¡äd like to ask you all for support. ¡° I said while bowing and many of the students began to clap. After they quiet down I continued. ¡°So I wish all of us a good school year with many new friends, a lot of new things to learn and maybe you¡äll help me reaching my hope.¡± I finished my speech and most of the students were now clapping. Bing!
Skill: Orating Capture the hearts of the masses and encourage them with your words. The higher this skill the more people you can touch with your words. Hitler was equivalent to LV 6. LV 0
The headmaster came back in front, gave me a nod and said. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. ¡°Ok, that¡äs it for today, those of you who are in the first year, please come down and order yourself in groups of your classes. The rest is dismissed, you have no school today.¡± The students began to stand up and were leaving. ¡°That was a pretty decent speech.¡± Said the headmaster to me. ¡°Thanks, but I am not as good as you say, no one informed me that I have to hold one.¡± Me ¡°If that¡äs so, then it was even more impressing. ¡° He said and left. Ley came with Hilde and Piri. ¡°Wau Clair, we what kind of speech would you have hold if we had informed you?¡± Ley ¡°Jup, that was great.¡± Hilde agreed. Piri was just nodding. ¡°Here you¡äll need this badge. ¡° Ley said and gave me a red badge with an emblem on it. Crossed on it were a wand and a sword. A hammer was in the middle of both. ¡°Is that our school symbol?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah, our school believes that we first need wisdom if we want to fight or build something. The emblem of Malindor is a golden Lion for their nobility. Ecus has an armor who holds a sword and shield, for fighting. And Odys has a furnace with two crossed hammers on it, they believe in their crafting.¡± Ley explained. ¡°You have to go to your class, we¡äll summon you with magic if we have problems.¡± Hilde said and pushed me to my class. About 1650 students were left, gathered in their groups. And Malinda was already standing next to my class. The students whispered. ¡°Look, that¡äs the elf from before.¡± Man ¡°So she was in the A-Class of the magic course.¡± Woman ¡°Her speech was good, I am really hyped for the coming year.¡± Man ¡°¡°Yep¡±¡± Two other. ¡°There you are Clair, you¡äre the last one, come. ¡° Malinda said and began to walk out. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said apologetic and followed her to our classroom, where I sat down at my desk. Pia was next to me. ¡°Hey Clair, I didn¡ät know that you are the best student of our year.¡± Pia ¡°I don¡ät think I am, what is with the warrior and engineer class? ¡° Me ¡°It is said that a Tier 3 magician is stronger than a Tier 3 warrior and engineers have most of the time no fighting potential. And because the student council has to fight it¡äs mostly out of warriors and magicians.¡± Pia explained. ¡°So warriors also have Tiers? ¡° Me ¡°Yeah, the same as magicians but they have to finish an exam from the country if they want to rank up, we have to cast the spell of the Tier if we want to rank up. It is harder for us to cast the spell because we have to understand our magic, that¡äs the reason why it¡äs said that magicians are stronger than warriors. That and because we can burn whole armies...¡± Pia ¡°Okay, quiet please!¡± Malinda ¡°You all have handed in your course sheets and also paid your fees so from now on you are full fledged students. I¡äll now hand out your Point-Cards, each of them have 1000 points and because you are in the A1-Class you¡äll get 1500 each month for free. And yes the 1 means that you are the best of our current first-year magicians. But if you neglect your study''s, you¡äll get relegated to the A2, 3 and then B-Class. So be diligent and learn for your tests. Tomorrow we¡äll choose a class representative. We have three ways for this. We could choose democratically, we¡äll hold a test or we¡äll fight it out in the arena, what do you want?¡± Malinda said and some begun to shout their opinion. ¡°QUIET!!, if you want to say something then raise your hand.¡± She shouted and it went quiet. Some were now raising their hands. ¡°Yes, Malte? ¡° Malinda ¡°I would like to choose to fight.¡± Malte Some other students stated their opinion and it was clear that most of the students wanted to duke it out. ¡°Good, then we¡äll go to the arena and don¡ät say you don¡ät want to fight or I might die. That won¡ät happen. An old technology out of a dungeon, an enchantment that heals you completely, is integrated within our arena. It is one of the greatest things we¡äve found in the last 300 years. It is sad that we don¡ät know who or what created it and we can¡ät replicate it. Each school has one of them and only students of the A-Rank course are allowed to use it. You can buy the right to use it once, but that¡äll cost 10.000 points. Now follow me. ¡° Malinda said cheerfully. We followed her to one of the arenas and saw the other two classes. ¡°Hey Malinda, is your class also on of the battle hungry ones?¡± A male teacher. ¡°Yeah, might be fun.¡± Malinda ¡°Okay, make some groups and Clair, you might fight but are not allowed to be the class representative. You¡äre already a student council member and it would bite each other. Please come here for a moment¡± Malinda I walked next to her and she said. ¡°You can fight. voiceless incantation is rare and most mages are not able to learn it. Without many years of learning their element. I for myself am only able to use it for a few spells up to Tier 4.¡± Malinda ¡° I thought it is extremely rare by your reaction yesterday.¡± Me ¡°It is rare especially by one as young as you, but it is nothing you¡äll have to hide.¡± Malinda ¡°Hm, no I don¡ät want to look brutish.¡± Me ¡°Really? Well who does not want it, already has it.¡± She said with a smile, then looked to the other students and said¡± we¡äll hold a small tournament. ¡° Malinda A Pia raised her hand. ¡°Are we allowed to use other things than magic. ¡° Pia ¡°Well sure, why not it is not like you would be restricted in a war,¡± Malinda replied. Pia took two daggers out of a weapon rack. She went into the middle of the arena to her opponent and said. ¡°Let¡äs fight.¡± And went in a fighting position. ¡°Hahaha, someone is eager to shed some blood. Don¡ät let her wait.¡± Malinda The other went to their groups. Pia had to fight a skinny boy with pale skin and dark hair. He does not look like a fighter. ¡°Sorry¡± Pia ¡°Why?¡± He asked. Malinda shouted ¡°Start¡± and Pia rushed to the boy, he tried to cast a spell, but his head was cut off before he could end his first word. The students had an open mouths and Pia was sulked with blood. ¡°So bloody...¡± She said and went to the sidelines. ¡°Pia is the winner¡± Malinda The body of the dead student began to glow and his head regenerated. They continued their little tournament until Pia and one other guy were left. He is a human, with some muscles and blonde hair and also uses a weapon, a sword. ¡°You¡äre good for a girl,¡± He said. ¡°My thank you. ¡° Pia replied with a smile. ¡°Begin¡± Malinda shouted and she rushed to him. He stood still and waited for her to get in his reach. And she did him the favor. He slashed upwards, trying to cut her stomach, but she blocked his sword with one dagger while piercing at him with the other one. He ducked and tried to kick her at me kneecap, but she simply jumped up and pierced with her daggers down. He tried to evade by jumping to the side but was too slow to completely evade her weapons. She was able to cut his left calf. Now bleeding, he tried to get some distance but she didn¡ät let him and chased after him. She was again piercing with one dagger at him and he tried to deflect it, but she got to close and he couldn¡ät use his sword properly, he managed to deflect one but was not able to do something about the second dagger. Pia pushed the other dagger through his jaw into his brain. He was immediately dead. And was soon after regenerated. ¡°Pia is the winner, she is our class representative and Ricko will take the place of the second in command.¡± Malinda The class clapped and Ricko said to Pia. ¡°That was a nice fight, let¡äs redo it some other time.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Pia said with a smile. I walked next to Pia and said. ¡°Ew, you have blood all over your body.¡± ¡°That¡äs a side effect from using daggers.¡± Pia ¡°Could you teach me how to use them?¡± I asked ¡°I did not expect you to like fighting,¡±Pia asked surprised. ¡°I¡äm not bad at it, I just don¡ät do it normally.¡± Me ¡°I teach you later, for now I have to clean myself, dried blood is a real hassle to get off,¡± She said. We were dismissed and had the rest of the day free. Tomorrow will be our first lesson in Mana Manipulation and Magic Theories. I went back to my room and ate with Kira and Clair before I went sleeping. The speech was complicated, was it good? I know it¡äs not the typically shy Clair behavior, I wanted to write a speech and it was a good opportunity for her to get known in the school. 24 Mana Manipulation and Magic Theories I am currently walking to my class, I have magic theories. I went inside, to my desk and waited. Pia came shortly later. ¡°Morning Clair, did you sleep well?¡± Pia ¡°Morning, yes and you?¡± Me ¡°Yes, my roommates talked about your speech. Something like "she is such a sweet little girl", they want to hug you..., hey say, how do you think our teacher will be like?¡± Pia ¡°Don¡ät know, I only know Miss Malinda.¡± Me ¡°I hope it¡äs a hot guy.¡± Pia ¡°Why? it¡äs not like you can date him.¡±Me ¡°You don¡ät know? It¡äs allowed to have a teacher-student relationship, as long as it doesn''t influence the lessons.¡± Pia ¡°I¡äll cross my fingers for you.¡± Me ¡°Tehee, thanks.¡±Pia ¡°Morning, please go to your desks I want to start the lesson. ¡° Male??? We both looked to the front and saw a man. He was 178 cm, has black hair, a well-kept beard, slender with a few muscles and was around 35 years old. ¡°Is that to your liking?¡± I asked Pia and turned my head to her. ¡°¡ãGulp¡ã, totally.¡± Pia He scribbled something on the blackboard and said while pointing at it. ¡°My name is Mr. Teach, as you can read, your magic theories teacher. Please make a nameplate and put it in front of you, I¡äm bad with names. Any questions?¡± Mr. Teach Pia raised her hand. ¡°Yes, the cat-girl in the last line.¡± Mr. Teach ¡°I¡äm Pia, are you single?¡± I face palmed. And I could hear some giggles. ¡°I am. But don¡ät get any hopes, I¡äm not interested in little girls.¡± Mr. Teach said and Pia got red. ¡°I¡äm not a little girl.¡± She mumbled and was quiet after that. ¡°Anything else? No? Then let me begin. What do you think are magic theories? ¡° He asked. I raised my hand. ¡°Yeah that extremely young elf girl.¡± Mr Teach ¡°I¡äm Clair, I think magic theories are a science, which are trying to explain the functions of magic.¡± Me ¡°Good, good, you¡äre right we try to explain how magic works. Do you know why water gets to mist and why it freezes?¡± Mr. Teach asked us, but nobody had an answer. He asked a boy. ¡°You there, what do you think?¡± Mr. Teach ¡°I think the gods are turning the water into steam and ice.¡± Classmate ¡°That would be a too easy answer, I don¡ät think that it¡äs so easy. Clair, what do you think?¡± Mr Teach ¡°?hm, if we take a little drop of water and put it to another drop, both merge together and if we hit a puddle of water it splashes up and looks like many little droplets. Also, if we heat water, it becomes steam. I think the heat turns the water into many, many little droplets which then forms steam if we cool steam down we¡äll get the water back. And if heat turns water into steam, then maybe coldness turns water into ice. So when we use magic we use our mana to influence the water to become ice or steam. But only if the gods grant us the affinity for water magic.¡± I tried to explain it as simple as I could. ¡°Astounding¡± Said Mr. Teach baffled. ¡° It¡äs a little different but almost the same theory that I have come up. Who told you this?¡± ¡°No one, I observed the water while I cooked.¡±Me ¡° Just by observing? Good, I hope you¡äll keep your way of thinking. As Clair suggested, we think that specific things are able to influence our magic. It is harder to turn water into steam if it¡äs in a pot than if it¡äs in the air. That might be because the water in the air is not merged with as much water, then the water in the pot.¡± Mr. Teach ¡°What¡äs with flames?¡± A student asked. ¡°They are also influenced by other things, more than just heat. If you blow strong enough into a flame it might vanish, but if you blow carefully you can make the flame bigger. So we have to conclude that air influences flames. Are there any air and fire mages here?¡± Mr. Teach Two students raised their hand. ¡°The next time you conjure a fireball, try to put a breeze spell into it,¡± He advised. ¡° The next thing with magic is the mana consumption, you can reduce it if you can manipulate your mana. The consumption will raise if you want to make a bigger spell or shoot your spell on more than one person. We think that¡äs so because everything has his own magic field, the air, the ground, plants, and animals. Your own spells are easier in your field and you have to overcome the field of your enemy, to hit him with the full force of your spell. If you are weaker than your enemy, your spells will simply be not as strong as it would normally be. There is also the option to make your magic field larger, you have to put your own mana into your surroundings. But beware, the enemy will do the same and you have to overpower his mana. There might be a case, in which you won¡ät be able to cast any spells at all. If that happens, then the mana from your enemy is too strong for you and disrupts all your own mana.¡± Mr. Teach ¡°You could even put your own mana into the body of another person. Most healing and buff spells work that way, but again, you have to overpower your enemies magic field if you want to harm him. There were some experimentation¡äs, in which magicians tried to enhance the body of other people permanently. It did not go well. Said people either died or grew extremely large muscles which then burst. Some think that this happened because the magicians were not good enough with their mana manipulation skill, other have the opinion that it just doesn¡ät work. We don¡ät know who is right. All this is just a fraction of magic theories, in the coming years you¡äll all learn how to influence your spells. But be careful, you¡äll have to train your other skills as well, or else you¡äll die in a real fight, just because you have not enough trained.¡± Mr. Teach We continued our lesson with random questions and most of them were basic knowledge, like flame able gasses or usage of highly condensed water. The bell rang and it was lunch time. ¡°That¡äs it, we¡äll see each other next week. ¡° Mr. Teach said and left. ¡°Hey Clair, come we¡äll have to hurry or else we have to wait.¡± Pia said and I followed her to the cafeteria. The cafeteria bustled from activity. It has five floors, each with an own food disruption. The students were not sitting on benches, there are chairs with round tables. And I could not see a specific order for the students. I have to mention that the color of the badges changes with each year. Mine was red, the second year is blue, third years have violet, fourth years have yellow and fifth years have green. There were many students from different years mixed. ¡°Let¡äs sit on the fifth floor, I¡äd like to watch the people while I eat,¡± I suggested. Pia agreed and we went upstairs. We got in line and I could see on a sign, how much each meal costs. ¡°Hey Pia, I think I know the differences between the floors.¡± Me ¡°Really, what are they?¡± Pia ¡°The prices, one meal costs at least 500 points.¡± Me ¡°Ouch, we just have 1000. Let¡äs go down.¡± Pia ¡°It would be better until we had the chance to earn a few points.¡± Me We got out of line and looked through the different floors. The first floor had mostly plain bread and uncooked vegetables. The second floor had some warm soups but without meat. The third floor had some meat. The fourth floor was normal food for my old world, here it was higher class food. And the fifth floor had the best of the best. Prices were as such, 1.= 10 - 20, 2.= 30 ¨C 60, 3. 100 ¨C 300, 4. 400 ¨C 2.000 and 5. 500 ¨C 25.000. We decided to eat on the second floor. Pia ate a salad and I had bread with cheese. We talked a little bit until. ¡°I think we should go to the dungeon after school, we have to sell some monster parts or ores. Else we soon won''t have enough points for simple food.¡± Pia ¡°You¡äre right, we have to get some points. We could look for high-point-goods at the material discharge. This way we¡äll know what we have to hand in.¡± Me ¡°Let¡äs do that.¡± Pia agreed. ¡°Eat up or we¡äll be late.¡± Me We finished and went to our Mana Manipulation classroom. It¡äs not the same and I knew why, as I saw the room. It was bigger, we had normal desks but behind them was more. Some crystal balls and things that looked like chessboards. Again we sat down in the last line and a woman came in. She has dark hair, is around 40 and a little chubby. ¡°Hello, my name is Mrs. Fortary. Your teacher in mana manipulation. Mr. Teach said you have nameplates? Please put them on your desk.¡± We did and she looked over our names. She saw me and made a short smile. ¡°We all leak some mana, some more some lesser. A few of you have just a little mana leakage. But this girl there.¡± She pointed at me. ¡° Has no mana leakage at all, why do you think is that so? ¡° She asked all. Mr. Chubby raised his hand ¡°Because she has not as much mana as us humans,¡± He said with antipathy. ¡°Nope, that¡äs because she is way better at controlling her mana than you.¡± Mrs. Fortary Mr. Chubby was red with anger as she clearly said that I am better than him. ¡°You all will learn to control your mana as good as she.¡± Mrs. Fortary continued and ¡°I assume your skill level with mana manipulation is at least 3, am I right? ¡° she asked me. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. The people were shocked as they heard that, 3 is really high. Most mages stop at three because they are not skilled enough. And here I am, a 13-year-old girl with a skill level of 3... at least they think that. ¡°Hehe, yeah, I am good at manipulating my mana... ¡° I said in a tone that suggests that I am not accustomed to praise. ¡° You all can set her as a goal. Well, look behind you, there are some devices that¡äll help you to control your mana. The crystal lights up if you put enough mana in it, the colors are different, it gets more difficult the brighter the color is. The pieces on the chessboard can be moved with mana. Each piece has his own difficulty. And you must be on LV 3 to control all pieces. But it is not your normal chess game, you could move more than one piece at once, but that is significantly harder. Now go to the crystals and try to light them up.¡± Mrs. Fortary said. We did and began to put mana in the crystals. I just changed the color of the crystal from black to dark green and began to make a small, dark light show. The other students got quickly tired and had to make some brakes. While I continued my light show. Two hours later we had to play chess. My opponent was a woman, with pale skin who continuously fidgeted. I think her name is Leera ¡°Your name was Leera wasn¡ät it? Why are you so nervous?¡± I asked. She got a little red and said. ¡°Y..you now my name?... it¡äs because you are way better than me, I... I don¡ät think I am a good opponent for you....¡± Leera ¡°Don¡ät underestimate yourself, let¡äs try and see then. You can start.¡± I tried to cheer her up. She tried to move her knight, but it just budged a little. She then moved a pawn. I did the same and we first had a war with pawns. I noticed that it¡äs easier to move the knight if he is alone. The difficulty order is pawn, knight, tower, bishop, queen and then king. I explained Leera the difficulty of each piece and she was able to move the pieces up till the tower. In the end I still won and we had to change our partners. I continued to win until Mrs. Fortary said. ¡°Clair, please play from now on against me.¡± Mrs. Fortary I did as she said and had a funny chess game, I didn¡ät try to move more than one piece but felt that I¡äm able to move all of them at once. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Mrs. Fortary POV: A new year, a new class. I am eager to see this girl named Clair. Malinda said she is good and Teach praised her while we had lunch. I think they exaggerate. She can¡ät be a 13-year-old girl if she is so good as they say. I reached the class and introduced myself. Let''s see, from their mana leakage most of them would be on LV 1, some even LV 2. Oh, this girl, she has no mana leakage at all, she must be LV 3, almost 4 to do that. I think that might be Clair, the description matches. I did my normal introduction into mana manipulation and tasked them to lit the crystals. Most of them were tired after a few minutes, only Clair continued. Why is she only using dark colors? You can lit it with white light with LV 3, does she try to hide her skills? If so, she does a bad job. She has to make a break... She lit the crystals for two hours. That is not normal for a 13-year-old girl... They continued with chess, but Claire''s opponents were too easy, I have to test her. I said, that she has to play against me from now on and we played a few rounds. She is better than me... I noticed that she tried to move all pieces at once but stopped before they did. I am not able to do that, I can move all pawns and both towers at once but all pieces? I think only the headmaster is able to do that. She can¡ät be 13 years old. I¡äll keep her in mind for now on.... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Clair POV The lesson ended and we had the rest of the day free time. Pia and I went to the material discharge place and found out, that the dungeon has more than 50 levels. Level 1-10 was mostly used by new students, 11-20 by second years and so on. The things we can hand in would give us points from 1 to 50 if we hunt only from level 1 to 10. The things on LV 50 could give you more than 10.000 points. ¡°Let¡äs meet here in one hour at the dungeon entrance and then hunt some goblins.¡± Pia suggested and we went to our rooms. I equipped a leather armor, my sword and also took four daggers with me, they are out of steel and were made by me.
Plain Steel Daggers These daggers look plain but were forged by a master smith. They are made out of steel and have the sole purpose to look plain, while cutting the enemy. Durability: 20.000
I went to the dungeon entrance and waited. There were some groups who wanted to go inside. Some of them had pickaxes with them. Pia came a few minutes later. He also wore a leather armor and had two daggers at her side. ¡°Hi, let¡äs go in, I want to kill some goblins.¡± I said and walked inside. ¡°I want to test out, what Mr. Teach said. ¡° Said Pia while following me. ¡°So your affinity''s are fire and wind?¡± Me ¡°I also have light. What are yours?¡± Pia ¡°Let''s say fire, wind and earth.¡± Me ¡°Let''s say?¡± Pia asked, but I did not reply. Some groups were inside, they fought goblins. We passed them searched for a group of goblins. But we haven¡ät found one after 30 minutes. ¡°I think they are over-farmed.¡± Me ¡°You might be right, should we go further inside or are we trying it later?¡± Pia asked. ¡°Let¡äs go further inside.¡± I said and we had to go to the third level to find a few enemies. They were goblins, with hobgoblins. We sliced the first group, with wind magic, apart and collected the things we can hand in. ¡°I have a dimensional pocket, we can put them inside of it.¡± Me ¡°You must be rich to have one, you sure your no noble?¡± Pia asked jokingly. ¡°It¡äs a heirloom from my family.¡± I lied and she believed me, the persuade Skill sure is handy. I don¡ät think I could have lived in the village without it. ¡°Let me try to attack the next group, I want to test my daggers.¡± Me ¡°You have daggers?¡± Pia I just took them out and rushed to a group of five goblins and a hobgoblin. I sliced the throat of a hobgoblin and smashed the face of a goblin with my boot. The other goblins were dumbfounded to react and stood still. I threw my daggers into the eyes of two goblins and broke the neck of a fourth one. The last goblin tried to run but was cut in half by a wind blade from Pia. Bing! Bing!
Skill: Dagger Mastery The dagger is the perfect weapon to kill your opponent as fast as possible, It might not work against plate armor but there are always unprotected areas. Be an assassin or just play the funny game, where you hack your dagger, as fast as you can, between your fingers. LV 0
Skill: Dual Weapons Kill your enemies twice as fast as before and block, while attacking. LV 0
I maxed them both. ¡°That was pretty good, didn¡ät think you could fight this well. Why did you not participate in our little tournament yesterday?¡± Pia ¡° Don¡ät want to look too strong for others, I want to surprise them in the school tournament.¡± Me ¡°And why are you fighting when I''m here?¡± Pia asked. ¡°Because your nice and I need a friend in my class, and it wouldn¡ät look good for a friend if I lie about my fighting capability.¡± Me ¡°Your right...let¡äs be friends.¡± She said cheerful and I gave her a bright smile in response. We gathered the loot and continued to hunt for a few more hours. ¡°I think we have enough,¡± I said after countless of fights. We had enough, one goblin can give you 150 points if you salvage everything and we fought many goblins.... ¡°You sure are good at salvaging.¡± Pia ¡° I learned it at my village.¡± Me ¡°You¡äre able to get everything out of these little fuckers, I could only cut off their ears and tooth''s. But you are able to get the whole heart, liver and other things. And all of them are undamaged...¡± Pia I finished with the last goblin and said. ¡°Let¡äs go back, we have enough to eat for two weeks at the 4th floor.¡± ¡°Yup¡± Pia We went back and handed our loot in, we shared our points equally and said goodbye. 25 Math and common knowledge [*] has no meaning, it¡äs just there and I don¡ät know how to delete them.... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I went back to my room and waited for Kira and Lina who came shortly after. ¡°Hey guys, how was your first day of school?¡± I asked. ¡°Good, we had a brawl¡± Said Kira who was a little bruised. ¡°Your help with my mana manipulation was a big help in my class, I am one of the best in manipulating it,¡± Lina said happily. ¡°Do you want to go with me to the grocery store? We need some ingredients.¡± Me ¡°Sure, let us change and we¡äll come with you.¡± Kira replied and both changed their clothes and we went to the store. We brought things for dinner and looked through a few other stores, mostly weapon and clothes. After we arrived at our room, I began to make dinner it gave chicken curry with noodles. We ate, talked and made some jokes with Lina until we went sleeping, at least Kira and Lina did. I''ll explore this dungeon. So I sneaked out of the dorm and walked stealthily to the dungeon-dome. The gates at the dome were closed. [*] I conjured a bobby pin and a thin metal rod. Then I got on one knee and tried to pick the lock. I utterly failed and the bobby pin broke. Bing!
Skill: Lock picking Unlock any kind of door, safe, chest or chastity belt. Nothing is safe in front of you. No one can lock anything away from you. LV 0
It went worked after that, I maxed the skill like every time. I walked inside and changed into my Dex form. [*] Skipping the first 10 levels I found a room, it was empty and looks like a safe room. I walked the stairs down to the eleventh room and was greeted by a trap, not ten meters after the stairs. A bunch of arrows shot out of the wall and I evaded it. [*] I squinted my eyes and could see some differences in the walls and ground. Bing!
Skill: Trap spotting This skill allows you to spot any kind of trap. Now you wish you had this skill before you saw Boku no Pico don¡ät ya? LV 0
[*] I walked to the next trap and tried to disarm them, it did not work, but I got the skill anyway. Bing!
Skill: Trap disarming Disarm any trap, a hunter will have no fun against you and temples aren''t safe in front of you.
I tried it with a few other traps, but it was fairly easy with the skill level on 10. It seems like I have an intuitive knowledge about the skill with a higher level, which does not really make sense to me, but I can live with it. I continued and meet a group of monster around the next corner. It was a group of 5 hobgoblins, a mage and an ork as a leader. They had leather armor and rusty weapons. The Orc grunted something and the hobgoblins began to charge at me while the mage began to cast a spell. I threw a knife at the first two hobgoblins, killing them on the spot. The other three didn''t slow down and I took my sword out of the inventory, right in time. While blocking the first sword, I kicked another hobgoblin in the stomach and send him flying. The fifth hobgoblin slashed from the side and I backed away, right into the fireball from the mage. An explosion erupted the corridor and the remaining enemy squeaked in joy, expecting me to be dead. It was just hot for me, the fire mana can''t damage me because I''m immune to any hostile spells and the skill insensitivity to pain did the rest. Bing!
Skill: Heat resistance Do you want to touch the hotplate? Even if your mom says you shouldn¡ät? Then level this skill and JUST DO IT! LV 0
[*]A little unnecessary but a skill is a skill, it might help me with my flame spells. The squeaking ceased as they saw me and a little fear was visible. The leader grunted a few words and started to run in my direction, he had a war-ax. He swung it down and I side stepped, evading it completely. I then cut his arms off and killed him with a beheading. The hobgoblins were now frightened and tried to run, I simply killed them by bursting a vein in their brain. I looted the best things and continued my dungeon rush. I had to fight a few more groups on my way to the 21th floor and am now, from head to toe, sulked in blood. I reached another safe room after the 20th level. It took me 4 hours to get this far. [*] The room was occupied with a few tents and a people were keeping watch. They all looked to me with a kind of worry, some even raised their weapons. I¡äm wearing my dark armor with my mask, completely drenched in blood so I surely look intimidating and not normal for them. I changed my voice and said in a friendly tone. ¡°Good night, is it normal to stay here overnight?¡± A guy with a bow replied. ¡°You don¡ät know? You aren¡ät often inside of the dungeon aren''t ya?¡± ¡°It¡äs my first day of school.¡± Me ¡°Then You must be a good fighter to reach the 21th floor alone did you skip school? You have school tomorrow extensive absence could be bad for your grades. Or did you sign off from classes?¡± Guy ¡°Nope, I just wanted to look through the dungeon but am now realizing that I have to walk back if I want to attend classes tomorrow.¡± Me ¡°I think it''s already too late for that, how much time did it take you to get here?¡± Guy ¡°Just 4 hours, it should be okay if I go back now.¡± Me ¡°Four hours?! It takes a group of 4 at least eight hours to get to the 21th floor and that is if they ignore all the loot and are a strong team, don''t lie to me.¡± Guy ¡°Belief it or not, well I¡äll have to go, see ya.¡± I said and turned around. I ran back to my room, which was easy because I know the layout and most of the monster were dead. Then cleaned myself and changed back to Clair before I went into the dorm. I spent the rest of the night with sorting my inventory. We have math and common knowledge today. I am currently in my class and on my left side, is like the other days, Pia. ¡°Do you think math will be hard? ¡° I asked her. ¡°Think so, I never was good with math.¡± Pia ¡°Well we''ll see in a few moments, the teacher is coming in. ¡° I said and pointed at an old man, he has almost no hair and the rest of his meager hair was white. He probably is around 60 years old. ¡°Good day, my name is Mr. Guligo and I will teach you the fantastic different ways of math.¡± Mr. Guligo [*] ¡°You all know simple mathematical problems like plus or minus calculations, but there is more... there is also something called multiplication and division.¡± He said like an excited kid. ¡ãBANG¡ã! Resounded in the class and Mr. Guligo tried to spot the origin of the noise. It came from the last line, next to the window... yes it came from me. I hit my head on the table as I heard his introduction. [*] ¡°Is something wrong Miss?¡± He asked worriedly. ¡°No, no sir, sorry, my name is Clair,¡± I replied. ¡°Please be more careful.¡± He said worried and continued with, ¡°Okay, let''s solve some problems, ¡±and opened the blackboard. [*] But there was no picture. Just an empty blackboard. [*] From then on I ignored the lesson and tried to look for something more interesting, 4x5 is not really interesting. I looked around and there was something swinging in on the side of my vision, it is Pias tail, swinging back and forth. [*] I grabbed it and heard a faint kyaa but ignored it. [*] I began to stroke her tail, which in return wiggled in my hands, trying to free itself. [*] This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. I don''t know how long I stroked it, but I was rudely interrupted by a person. He dared to poke me. I looked up and grunted. ¡°What ?! I am cuddling.¡± It was Mr. Guligo who interrupted me. ¡°Could you please stop raping my student, while you are in my lesson?¡± He said a little annoyed. ¡°I¡äm not raping her.¡± I replied, but he only pointed to my side. I followed his finger. There were some red students and... a heavily panting Pia. Her face was red, her eyes almost white and it seemed like she occasionally twitched. ¡°Oh¡± Me ¡°Yes oh, it looks like my lesson is not interesting enough for you, why is that?¡± Mr. Guligo I released her tail and it just fell down. ¡°It was just so easy that I looked for something more interesting,¡± I replied with puppy eyes. ¡°Easy? If that¡äs so you surely can answer a few questions, can''t you?¡± Mr. Guligo ¡°Sure¡± Me ¡°What is 4x8?¡± He ¡°32,¡± I said directly ¡°7x9¡± He ¡°63¡± Again, directly after his question. ¡°A smart one ain''t ya? Then here is a hard one. Is it possible to divide 1.974.612 with 3 ?¡± ¡°Yes. The answer would be... 658.204¡± Me ¡°That... that is right...¡± He said baffled he had not expected an answer. ¡°How did you know it so quickly?¡± He asked. ¡°The digit sum says me if it is possible and the rest is simple dividing.¡± Me ¡°Digit sum? Simple dividing? Please show it on the blackboard.¡± He I looked at Pia who was still out and stood up, walked to the blackboard and began. ¡°It¡äs fairly easy, you''ll take a number and add all of the numbers in it up. For example 15.638 the digit sum would be 23.
15.638 digit sum = 23 1+5+6+3+8 = 23 or 1+3=4+6=10+5=15+ 5 from the 8 = 20 + 3, the rest from the 8 = 23
Then you look if it is possible to divide this number with 3 or 9 if it is, then you could also divide the original number with 3 or 9, that''s the reason for a digit sum. It would not be possible in this case. If you now take the number 1.974.612 you can divide it with 3 because the digit sum is 30
1.974.612:3=658204 -18 -17 -24 -6 -1 -12
¡°See it¡äs easy if you know how to do it, it only gets harder if you want to calculate linear equations.¡± Me ¡°What¡äs a linear equation?¡± He asked not really believing what he saw. I wrote some numbers on the blackboard.
5x+5=20
¡°How large is X? ¡° I asked. He tried to do it but said after five minutes. ¡°I... I don''t know. How large is it? ¡°3,¡± I said ¡°How do you know? Please show me¡± He said eager to learn. ¡°You have to do this.¡± I said and began to write.
5x+5=20 5x=20 / -5 5x=15 /:5 x=3
And if you exchange x with 3 you''ll get the same answer on both sides.
5*3+5=20 15+5=20 20=20
¡°You''re right, where did you learn that?¡± He asked now curious. ¡°Self-thought.¡± I replied and walked back to my seat. Pia was now back with her senses and said. ¡°That was awesome,¡± She said with a little awe but changed her voice to a stern one. ¡°Please don''t ever grab my or any other tail without a warning, it¡äs sensitive and you are clearly too good with your hands.¡± ¡°But it''s fluffy.... ¡° I replied with gigantic puppy eyes. ¡°It¡äs embarrassing if I have an orgasm in front of the whole class,¡± She whispered. ¡°There, sorry~¡± I said while grinning. ¡°Please,¡± She pleaded. ¡°Okay, okay. I can''t promise.¡± I said The class continued with me now sleeping... The bell was rung and we went to the cafeteria. I¡äll want to meet Kira there. Kira was waiting at the entrance. ¡°Hi Kira, this is Pia, my classmate. Pia that''s Kira one of my roommates.¡± I introduced both. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Pia ¡°Same with me.¡± Kira We went inside and wanted to go upstairs to the fourth floor, but Kira asked. ¡°Eh? Do you want to eat up there? ¡° ¡°Yeah , why not?¡± I asked in return. ¡°It¡äs expensive, I don''t have enough points.¡± Kira ¡°Didn''t you hunt or hand in some products in the last days?¡± Pia asked. ¡°I did not know if we were allowed to do it in the first week.¡± Kira ¡°I¡äll buy you something, now come.¡± I said and continued to walk up. ¡°T..Thank you.¡± Kira said and followed me. I ate a whole chicken, Kira had a soup with beef and Pia ate a sandwich. ¡°Pia, Clair is someone in your class in the art course?¡± Kira asked after a few minutes. ¡°I don''t know, do you know someone, Clair?¡± Pia asked me. ¡°No, why?¡± I asked Kira ¡°Our teacher pushed a blackboard in our art classroom and asked us if someone draw the picture on it. It was so pretty most of us started to cry while we saw it.¡± Kira [*] ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A week before: A janitor had the job to look through the classrooms, some students of the old semester often wrote something on the blackboards and he has to erase it. He opened the blackboard in Class A1 and saw a drawing, it was beautiful and he unintentionally began to cry. It was a scenery of a field, with birds, a creek, a little waterfall and some horses who were drinking from the creek. They had so much detail, that they looked as if they were alive. It was a beautiful scene of a mare with her filly. The sun was setting on the horizon and the night slowly began. The janitor stood there for half an hour, then run out to fetch the art teacher. They both came back and the art teacher also began to cry. He asked the janitor who drew this picture, but he did not know, so the janitor had to switch the blackboard with a new one. The art teacher wanted to ask in his classes who drew this masterpiece of a picture. He asked his second years, without a result, so he asked the first-year students but also to no avail. So he went to the reception to ask if someone was in this room over the vacations, but there were no records. He did not know what he could do to find this person but would surely not give up.... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Back to Clair: ¡°Oh that one, I drew it while I waited for Miss Malinda,¡± I said while eating. ¡°You did?!¡± Kira shouted. ¡°Yeah, I was bored...¡± Me ¡°You have to meet the art teacher Mr. Wafuro he surely wants to meet you.¡± Kira ¡°No, I don''t think it''s soo good, I was in a hurry. ¡° I replied and she was quiet. We finished eating in silence and went to our next class. The teacher came in and introduced herself as a Mrs. Siewa. The lesson was really interesting. I learned a few things regarding my stats and skills. Stats: You normally get for each level up points. They are not determined. They can rise and fall duo to your actions between the level ups. For example, if you practice balancing on a thin row every day until you level up, you''ll get more agility points than a person who just ran everyday. There''s also something like talent and inherited properties. They can rise or decrease the gain of stats. Most of the people just get a few points. You could also train, it gets harder the higher your stat is but you can increase them without a level up. [*] The level increase with skills are a little different, you can''t level them with level ups. You have to train your skill and it will level by itself. It is said, that the heroes from Raska have something like skill points and can level them individually. [*] We also had some history about our school. The school is 312 years old and is built on an ancient dungeon. We could change our points into money, but the exchange course is 100 points for one copper. [*] The Dungeon under the school has more than 50 floors. It¡äs just so that no one was able to reach further down than the 65th floor. It also has traps from the 11th floor upwards. Only the floors from 1 to 50 are available for students. Students once could go further down, but all higher floors resulted in too many deaths. Some other minor things: [*] That sums it up. Class finished and I walked to my room, I want to change and search for something interesting in the city.... 26 A mother and her child I changed into a frilly white dress with my beret and left the school campus. I looked through a few stores, mostly sweet shops. But realized that I can¡ät find anything interesting here, so I went to the first ring of the city. The town changed more and more into a slum, beggars were sitting on the street sides. Many of them were beastkin and a few human. I''m pretty interested in their stories, there is nothing more interesting than the story of a person. I looked around and saw a beastkin woman hugging her child, they were dirty and thin. Wearing racks and looked a little sick. They had brown dog ears and a tail, which might be fluffy if it is clean. I walked in front of them and looked down at them. The woman noticed me and hugged her child more tightly, which then began to cough. She looked like 25 and her child seemed to be 4 or 5. ¡°May I help you miss?¡± She asked with a little fear in her voice. ¡°Yes, I have a small job for you. ¡° I said. ¡°What kind of job miss?¡± She asked warily. ¡°Nothing much, you¡äll accompany to a meal and tell me your life story and I¡äll give you money, the meal and heal your child.¡± Me ¡°....¡± She ¡°What?¡± Me ¡°Why?¡± She ¡°I''m interested in people and especially their stories and you looked interesting. Do you want this small job or not?¡± Me ¡°Y...yes.¡± She ¡°Good, then let me heal your child. It would be less enjoyable for her, eating with a cold.¡± Me I stretched my hand out and put it on the head of her and her child, she watched me, ready to intercept if I do something that might harm her child. I began to conjure a Tier 3 heal spell on both of them. ¡°Siria, m?ge dein Licht die Kranken heilen und das Dunkle vertreiben, leihe mir deine Kraft und heile diese Person. [Leichte Heilung].¡± They both started to look healthier, the bruises vanished and they now looked at me with large eyes. ¡°How is it?¡± I asked. ¡°Great nee-san, my throat stopped hurting and it feels really warm.¡± Child ¡°Good, then miss?¡± Me ¡°Hira, and thank you from the bottom of my heart. I couldn''t afford the medicine and thought she might die.¡± Hira said with tears in her eyes. ¡°Hira, do you knew a restaurant for us three?¡± I asked It took her some time to answer but said with a small voice. ¡°I only knew some which aren''t good enough for a person such as you miss.¡± Her shoulders were down, expecting me to leave. ¡°Doesn''t matter, which one has the best food you know or let me ask you,¡± I said looking at her child. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Eh... ?hm¡± She stuttered, not knowing what to say. ¡°You don''t have to be shy, what is your favorite food?¡± Me ¡°We sometimes beg near a restaurant further inside, it smells really good there, but we never had the money to eat something.¡± Child ¡°She speaks about the restaurant Baty¡äs Rip.¡± Her mother tried to explain. ¡°I don''t know that one, please lead the way.¡± I said and they stood up, walking to the restaurant. It''s a steakhouse and quite a large one at that. We''re standing in front of the door and I motioned them to walk inside. A waitress greeted me but frowned as she saw the other two. ¡°Hello miss, there''s a table free, please wait a moment.¡± She said and pointed to an empty table. ¡°And you two, get out, we don¡ät give food away for free,¡± She said to the mother, less friendly. ¡°They are with me,¡± I said. ¡°Then I also have to ask you to leave, we can''t afford to lose our reputation. We can''t serve beggars.¡± She said. The ears of Hira fell down and her daughter hid behind her. ¡°Is that so? Okay, but remember that you lost three customers.¡± I said and left with Hira and her child. We walked a little in silence until Hira began to speak. ¡°I¡äm sorry.¡± ¡°It¡äs not your fault..., hey let''s do something different, where is the market?¡± Me ¡°This way!¡± The child said and pointed to a street. ¡°What will you do miss?¡± Hira asked. ¡°If they don''t want to serve us food, we¡äll make it ourselves. ¡± Me We went to the market and brought many different things. Hira insisted on carrying the stuff. ¡°Do you have a place where we could cook? ¡° I asked while handing money to a merchant. ¡°We have a small shack, it¡äs not much, but it keeps the wind out.¡± Hira ¡°Lead the way, I¡äll cook something there,¡± I said. Hira looked confused and did not move. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± I asked. ¡°Why are you doing this for us?¡± She asked. ¡°I already said, I¡äm interested in the story of your life.¡± Me ¡°There... has to be more...¡± She said, not believing me. ¡°You see, I love stories and the life of people are the best ones. And you looked friendly so I asked. If you don''t want me to come, I won¡ät, it was not really a problem healing you.¡± I said. She pondered about it, but someone else decided for her. Her daughter tugged her sleeve and asked. ¡°Mom, is there a problem with nee-san?¡± ¡°No sweetie, there isn¡ät. Ok, I trust you, please follow me.¡± She said and we went to the deepest parts of the slums. We reached a run down shack, it had almost no roof and had more than one hole in its walls. ¡°It¡äs not much and also not pretty but we live here,¡± Hira said. I walked inside and it had almost no furniture, a pile of straw and an old desk with two almost broken chairs. The ground was wet from rain and it was cold. ¡°Do you have a fireplace?¡± I asked and she nodded, showing me a small square of dirt. ¡°Do you mind if I help you with the roof?¡± I asked, but she only looked confused. ¡°I mean, can I repair your roof?¡± Me ¡°Y..you can do such a thing?¡± Hira. I willed the wood to close the roof and the holes of the walls and also made a stove on the dirt square. The next thing I did was changing her old furniture into a new one with three chairs. It now looks sturdier and new. ¡°H..how did... how did you do that?¡± Hira asked. ¡°Magic,¡± I said and made a fire in the stove. She was quiet and watched me cook. ¡°That smells wonderful.¡± Said her daughter as I finished. She was drooling a little bit. I made chicken with baked potatoes and a brown sausage. A few vegetables were the side dish and I had a few sweets as a dessert. Each of us had a plate with food in front of us and I said. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.¡°Please dig in, I hope it tastes good.¡± And sure they did, the girl almost choked on the food and her mom cried a little. We ate in silence and Hira said as her daughter went to sleep. ¡°What do you want to hear?¡± She asked. ¡°Everything if possible.¡± I said and she began. ¡°I was not a beggar in the beginning. I lived with my mother and father in a small village, it was not an easy life, we had to plow the fields and some winter were pretty hard, but it was a good life and a happy one. But everything changed in one night. I was eight and slept in my bed as my mom stormed in my room. She dressed me in a hurry and picked me up, we went downstairs where my father waited. He had a knife from the kitchen in his hand and looked pale. We ran outside and I could hear people screaming, some houses were on fire and I saw a few man killing our neighbor. I began to cry, our neighbor was an old woman, she often gave me an apple and they were hacking and slicing on her... My parents ran to the nearest forest, but one man saw us and he alarmed two other. We were running, but they caught up to us. My father said that he will come after us and stayed behind, he never came.... Mom ran for hours without stopping until she finally broke down. She hugged me tightly and began to cry, we stayed there in for a day. The next morning my mom said that we have to reach a city and I asked for father, but she didn''t answer me. We walked through the forest and reached this town after days of walking. We got inside but had no money and no relatives in this town. My mom looked for a job, but no one wanted to employ a beastkin. They said we were dirty.... So we had to beg, it didn''t go well and we often had nothing to eat for days, my mom gave me most of the little food we managed to get. We occupied this shack and I live in here since then. After a few years she started to leave me alone, she said she had to visit someone and I had to stay in our shack. I waited and she often came back with a few bruises, but she had a few copper. One time I followed her, I wish I didn¡ät, she met a man and walked in an alley, where he slept with her... I then realized her hardships. This continued for a year or so, but then she didn¡ät come back, I waited for two days until I began to search for her. I found her a week later, dead in a dark alley...¡± Hira began to cry and I waited for her to settle down. It took her five minutes. ¡°From then on I was alone, I begged for money and small jobs but never prostitute myself. It was not good, I often had nothing to eat and was lonely. And the little luck I had left me five years ago. I were begging but then came three guys, they started to harass me and forcibly took me into an alley. They raped me and I got pregnant. It became harder to life because I had to eat for two, I hated my life and I hated my unborn child. But then I gave birth to Siril and all my hate was forgotten as I saw her, she looked like an angel and a deep sadness overcame me. I realized that I¡äm not able to give her the life she deserves.... I had luck and was not raped since then but Siril got often sick and I had no money for the medicine. I resolved myself to get a prostitute but then came you. I can''t say it enough, thank you for healing her.¡± Hira finished her story and gave me a deep bow. ¡°I have forgotten the last time I saw her smiling like today. Truly thank you.¡±Hira ¡°You don''t have to thank me, but I have another question, is there an orphanage in this city?¡± Me ¡°There is but it is not a large one, they don''t have much money, why?¡± Hira ¡°Do you think you could work there?¡± Me ¡°I sure could, but they wouldn''t take me, they have no money for two more mouths to feed.¡± Hira ¡°I think I can handle that, I¡äll come tomorrow afternoon, I have school, so I¡äm not able to come in the morning.¡± Me ¡°So you¡äre a student of the magic academy, that explains your magic. But are you sure? You don¡ät know us.¡± Hira ¡°I am, I think Siril has the right to grow up in a better environment, but I can''t give you more than the orphanage at this time. I can also teach you sewing, you could earn some money with that.¡± Me Hira started to cry, again, but this time she also hugged me. ¡°Thank you, thank you, I... I don''t know what I could say, you''re like an angel given by god.¡± Hira ¡°Okay, I have to go now, I¡äll come back tomorrow, here is a little money.¡± I said and gave her 40 copper. ¡°Thank you, but are you sure, you want to go? It''s dark outside and this part of the town is not as friendly as the upper rings.¡± She said worriedly. It''s true, her story took some time and it was already dark. ¡°No problem, I¡äm a mage. See you tomorrow.¡± I said and left. I started to walk out of the slum but was after a short time blocked by five guys. ¡°Hey little miss, whatcha doing her alone in the dark?¡± Guy 1 ¡°Are ya lost?¡± Guy 2 ¡°Come, we''ll bring you home¡± Guy 3 with an ugly grin. ¡°Urk, 5 ugly guys trying to hit on a little girl, perverts.¡± Me ¡°Hey, have some respect for your elders.¡± Guy 4 ¡°Yeah, how do you intend to compensate us for your insolence?¡± guy 3 ¡°Don¡ät know, I could ignore you all?¡± Me ¡°She does not get it don¡ät sha?¡± Guy 5 ¡°I think we have to give you a lecture, we''ll be friendly.¡± Said guy 1 with a perverted smile. ¡° Are you sure you want to try it? I mean how often does it happen that a little girl walks alone and at night through these slums? And on top on that a little girl with rich clothes? ¡° Me ¡°You just don''t know how live works.¡± Said Guy 3 and tried to grab me. I sidestepped and shot five stone spears through their crotches. All of them shouted out in pain and were now lying on the ground, bleeding and groaning in pain. ¡°You''re lucky that I hadn''t killed you.¡± I said and went my way. I was not interrupted for the rest of my way and got safely to my room. I opened the door and Kira came dive hugging me. ¡°Where were you? We were worried sick.¡± Kira ¡°I was in town and met a nice woman, we ate together and talked a lot,¡± I said ¡°A woman?¡± Asked Lina from behind. ¡°Yes, she''s a beggar and has a daughter, I cooked something and I¡äll help her to find a job.¡± Me ¡°Why?¡± Kira asked. ¡°Because I can.¡± I replied and both of them did not know what to say. I told them a little bit of my day and we went sleeping.... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I think I¡äll skip some of the classes like smithing, alchemy, tailoring and monster theology or should I do them? 27 Spell casting and enchanting The next morning I woke, like every day now, Lina and Kira up, ate breakfast and went to school. I had to go to one of the arenas, where we''ll learn spell casting. The sight of changing woman was, how should I say? Less appealing than I imagined. Sure they look good but half naked woman aren''t that good anymore. You don''t have this anime like reaction when you see some half naked girls. It only gets interesting, when you¡äre able to touch them. And I also could touch myself. My skin is smoother than most of theirs, I only lack in breasts, for now. Our class were currently waiting for our spell casting teacher, who was late. We all have to wear gym clothes, I don''t know why it''s not like we will do some exercises. I was talking with Pia and another girl as three guys interrupted us. They look like ruffians and their badge showed me that they''re third-year students. ¡°Hey, you¡äre this elf girl from the speech aren''t ya?¡± Guy 1 ¡°We three want to be friends with ya.¡± Guy 2 said while emphasizing the word friend. ¡°So come with us and we''ll have some fun.¡± Guy 3 finished their introduction. All of them showed lust from their eyes. ¡°Hahahaha, are you for real?¡± I asked ¡°You three really think I would come with you? ¡° Me ¡°You either come or we¡äll take you¡± Guy 2 tried to say it in an intimidating way. ¡°I''ll say you what, you three fight in a duel against me with all your points on the line and if you win I¡äll come with you and you get my points. But if I win, I¡äll get your points and you stay away from me. ¡° Me ¡°Clair, they''re third years, they may be from the B-Class, but they ARE third years,¡± Pia warned me. ¡°That''ll be an easy win, we accept. ¡° Guy 2 ¡°Good, we''ll wait for our teacher as a referee and then have the duel, what kind of rules will we use ?¡± Me ¡°You can choose, we''ll win either way.¡± Guy 1 said confidently. ¡°Ok, then a fight without rules. Any possible move is allowed.¡± Me The teacher came and was not amused by our duel but had to comply, as it is a school rule. We''re not in the magic arena and as such I''m not allowed to kill them. I also don''t plan to fight them in a bloody way, it would ruin my coming reputation as a cool student. ¡°This duel is between Clair from A1-Class a first year against Paul, Rick and Uro from the B2-Class all of them are from the third year. There are no rules and both party''s bet all their points. Any objections?¡± Teacher ¡°¡±No, ¡°¡± We all said. ¡°Then fight!¡± Teacher All three of them began to recite a spell. While I began to move all of their oxygen out of their lungs. They stopped reciting and grabbed their throats as if something was clutching it. It took them a few seconds until they fell down. They convulsed a few times but stopped moving. I gave them their oxygen back and looked at my teacher. He in return closed his mouth and shouted. ¡°Clair is the winner!¡± ¡°I hope they''re not dead Clair.¡± Teacher ¡°Nope, just unconscious.¡± I replied and walked to the three unconscious guys. I slapped them a few times until they woke up. ¡°I won, give me my points and leave,¡± I said ¡°Y..yes, here, we¡äll never disturb you, we promise...¡± They hurriedly transferred their points and run away. ¡°Sorry for the interruption of your lesson mister?¡± Me ¡°I¡äm Mr. Steinfield. I have to say, that was astounding, you cut their air supply didn¡ät you?¡± Mr. Steinfield ¡°Yes, I did. ¡° Me ¡°And without an incantation....¡± Mr. Steinfield ¡°I don¡ät need incantations.¡± I said and there came many ¡°what¡äs?¡± from my classmates. ¡°I already heard that but did not believe it. But you''ll have to learn the incantations nonetheless. Voiceless incantation is only based on your imagination and understanding of your element. You have to know the spells in case you can''t imagine something.¡± Mr. Steinfield ¡°Certainly,¡± I said. He started his lesson and explained to us why we couldn''t cast spells of a higher Tier than we were. It''s said, that the god¡äs stop us from hurting ourselves. But other say that it would take too much mana for a higher spell, which we don¡ät understand. We can only reach a higher Tier if we fully understand the spells and what they do, we have to know our element and gain this knowledge with practice. You have to cast the spells countless of times and try to understand how your element works. He gave each of us a book with incantations up til the 6th Tier and we had to start learning them. I memorized the whole book in 10 minutes and started to look for a few more special spells. It seems that I don¡ät need to understand these spells, that or I already knew them. Most of these elements were explained in my old world. The only difference was Void, Light, and Darkness. I know that Light and darkness are just some kinds of x-rays, but here they are also something different. You can heal with light and darkness can influence your enemy''s, making them berserk or torture them. I don''t know much about Void except for the meaning of it and I interpret it as such. ¡°Everything has its origin in the void. We only take things from the void and give it a name.¡± With this theory, I can explain everything and could theoretically produce anything. This might be the cause for my ability to produce things out of nothing. It could be that I change my mana into something that I/humanity took from the void and change it into said something. Most of these spells were possible with my imagination alone, but there were some, which I could not produce with my imagination, I simply did not know what they do with the nature around me. Thinks like [Doppelg?nger] which produces a copy of yourself with a tenth of your strength. It¡äs a mixed spell out of light, earth and water. It¡äs not your Naruto doppelganger, you have to set a command and they are fairly stupid. But you can use them for casting minor spells. Their mana is linked with yours and they''ll disappear if you run out of mana. There is a better version of [Doppelg?nger] called [Klon] it¡äs a Tier 9 spell and produces a clone with half your stats. This clone is autonomous and stays as long as you give him mana. There¡äs the spell [Schatten Sprung] it''s like teleporting from one shadow to another. It¡äs a shadow spell and Tier 4, you can jump 20 meters but could also increase the range with a lot of mana. I don''t understand how they work and have to conjure them. I also don''t know why I don''t have to understand said darkness or light. It might be because I think that darkness and light are just different intensity of light rays. I also think that darkness and light in their other meaning are not existent. Everything is dark/evil or light/good if you view it from another perspective. It could also be because god allowed me, with my wish for an affinity in all elements, to fully use them, without understanding them. But almost every healing spell is better than my imagination. Sure I can cast specific things but I have to understand the working of said things and I need at least the knowledge of a nurse to heal me, which I haven¡ät. The healing spells here simply heal you to some degree, 1-3 bruises, 4-6 minor wounds 7-9 heavy wounds and 10 critical wounds and amputations, you just have to cast the spell. Ilza¡äs healing did just work because I had the knowledge of the skin from my school. I also need spells from higher Tiers, so I walked to Mr. Steinfield and asked. ¡°Sir, could I speak with you for a minute?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± He said and we walked to a corner. ¡°I¡äd like to get a new book,¡± I said ¡°Why? Is there a problem with yours?¡± Mr. Steinfield ¡°Not really but I need a book of higher Tiers than the 6th. At best one up til the 10th Tier.¡± ¡°You know that you have to know all spells of a Tier to get to the next one do you? ¡± He ¡°Yes but I already know the spells from this book¡±Me ¡°As if, you had it for 15 minutes, you can''t know all of them,¡± He said not believing me. ¡°I know them, I can conjure all of them.¡± Me ¡°Is that so? Then show me, let''s say a Tier 6 spell, your affinity is fire isn''t it?¡± He ¡°One of them.¡± Me ¡°Show me the spell [Feuerschlange],¡± He said and shouted. ¡°Class, Clair says she want to show us a Tier 6 spell, the spell [Feuerschlange] please stop your practice and pay attention.¡± Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. He conjured a few clay dolls I have to hit and signaled me to begin. I raised my hands and began to cast. ¡°Ifrit, Herr des Feuers, gew?hre mir die Kraft deiner Flammen und schicke mir deinen Diener die Feuerschlange, lasse sie meine Feinde zu Asche verbrennen. [Feuerschlange]!¡± Me A giant fiery serpent sprouted from my hands and coiled itself around the clay dolls. It raised it head and sprouted fire on them, turning them first into bricks and then melting them. It spew flames for over a minute and then vanished, the once clay dolls are now puddles of molten earth. The students began to clap and I gave them a shy smile. ¡°Really good Clair, perfectly executed.¡± Mr. Steinfield said a little baffled and I went back to him. ¡°Could I get the new book to our next lesson?¡± Me ¡°I''ll ask the headmaster, I am normally not allowed to show you spells of a higher Tier than the 6th,¡± He said ¡°Thanks.¡± I replied and went into a corner, testing a few of my new spells. The lesson finished and we went eating. None of the other girls ate with Pia and me, they currently have not enough points. ¡°Your magical display was amazing, no wonder you were so sure of your victory against these three guys.¡± Pia ¡°You think so? I have thought that Tier 6 spells are more deadly.¡± I replied. ¡°Are you kidding me? The [Feuerschlange] is able to melt steel and is a high-class spell. Not many students can cast one. You really are a genius in everything aren''t ya?¡± Pia ¡°Maybe, I hope you don¡ät tell anyone.¡± Me ¡°I don¡ät need to, you did it yourself. Gossip will surely sprout.¡± Pia ¡°So fast? We''re here for just 2 days.¡± Me ¡°Well, you conjured a spell which normally only a teacher could do. Some will surely request a duel.¡± Pia ¡°I don''t care it''s not like they can harm me.¡± Me ¡°I think some of the higher class students will be jealous, but you showed them what happens if they mess with you.¡± Pia ¡°I was friendly.¡± Me ¡°You suffocated them.¡± Pia ¡°Still better than cutting their tendons and peeling their skin off.¡± Me ¡°Please remind me to never anger you,¡± Pia said worriedly. We finished eating and I went to my next class, enchantment. It was in a different building and the classroom has many workbenches. There were some other students and most of them looked like geeks, skinny and not really social. The teacher came in and introduced herself as Mrs. Toufee ¡°Hello class, I''m Mrs. Toufee. I¡äll teach you ways to create many wonderful enchantments. The possibilities with enchantments are nearly infinite, you can enchant almost everything with anything. And the best thing is is that you directly know if it works. It either does what it should or it does nothing. There''s also a rune which lets you test the functionality of your enchantment if you don''t want to activate it directly after applying. You have two ways of enchanting something, you can either write your enchantment with an enchanting-pen or infuse your finger with mana and write it directly. The second way is much harder and only possible for advanced enchanter but faster and less obvious. All of you will get an enchanting-pen. The power of an enchantment differs from each one. You can infuse mana into it and it will, based on the mass of infused mana, create different results, stronger or weaker. There are two kinds of enchantments. Enchantments you have to activate and enchantments which work until they depleted all their infused mana. But you can put rules for activation on your enchantment. If you for example only want your enchantment to activate if you''re hurt. Then you have to put runes on it which scan your body for wounds and if it detects a wound they''ll send a signal to another rune which then activates the enchantment. That is the introduction to enchantments in a few sentences. Today''s lesson is a little test of me, you have to create an enchantment. I''ll write the alphabet of enchantments on the blackboard they''re called runes. All of you get a piece of wood, which you have to enchant until next week.¡± She finished her introduction of enchantments and wrote a series of symbols on the blackboard. ¡°It doesn''t matter which enchantment you put on the wood, but it has to work,¡± She said while handing out the wood and tools for enchanting. ¡°I don''t expect any of you to success, I only want to show you how hard it is to create new enchantments.¡± She said and sat down at her desk. I memorized the runes and tried to write a rune, my drawing skill helps a lot. I wrote some different runes on it. Bing!
Skill: Enchanting Enchant everything with anything, there''s no limit for your enchantments. Weapons, armors, toilets, even food. The skills drawing and mana manipulation support this skill and it is possible to write your runes directly from the third level. LV 0
A Piece of Wood Someone who has no idea of enchanting wrote some runes on this piece of wood. These runes are perfectly written but doesn¡ät make sense. Burning it would be the best idea.
I looked at the blackboard for some different runes and they suddenly were like my native language. I instinctively knew which runes could be used and which not. It also felt like I knew how to write ¡°sentences¡± with them. ¡°Mrs. Toufee?¡± Me ¡°Yes? Do you have problems?¡± She asked. ¡°No, I¡äve a question. Is it possible to stop aging with enchantments?¡± Me ¡°There were attempts, but no one succeeds. Your control over your mana has to be perfect and the runes are extremely long. We theoretically know how we do it but are not able to write them in the right way. We came to the conclusion that it¡äs not possible.¡± She answered. ¡°Which skill level is the highest recorded?¡± I asked. ¡°I think the highest one was level 8 but the person who archived that died years ago.¡± Mrs. Toufee I said ¡°Thanks¡± and got back to my piece of wood, I now know that I am able to erase the runes. I erased them and wrote some runes for hardening on it. If I activate the enchantment it will get as hard as iron. I don''t want to overdo it. The lesson finished and I handed my piece of wood in. I walked back home and wrote some runes on my dark armor. It now has self-repair, self-clean, auto-size-adjustment and resistance against magic. I made it so that it works automatic and uses mana which I infused beforehand, but it is rechargeable. It will hold for a few hundred years if I don¡ät fight every day. I put at least 800 million mana in it. The rune for so much mana was on a level 10 skill and nobody should have such a rune on this planet. The drainage of this much mana strangely made me not exhausted, I should need 8000 seconds (2 hours) for a complete recharge of my mana but it was not drained at all, it was still 999.999.999. Strange. I put my dark armor in my inventory and walked to Hira and her daughter, let''s see if we can manage something for them.... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- What do you think of Hira and Siril? 28 The Orphanage I left a note for Kira and Lena and went to Hira, nobody tried to rape me this time. I reached Hiras shack and knocked on the nonexisting door. ¡°Hira are you home?¡± Me No answer. I went inside and sat down on one of the chairs. So I started to enchant the table and I was able to write 50 different enchantments on it, it could now float and shoot a laser out of it legs if a demon came inside this shack, it¡äs also nearly indestructible. Hira came with Siril back, the moment I started to enchant their chair. ¡°Young miss you¡äre already here,¡± Hira said, happy to see me. ¡°We bought some food.¡± She continued and explained their absence. ¡°No problem, how do you do Siril, were you a good kid?¡± I asked Siril with a smile. She in return hid behind her mother and nodded. ¡°?hm miss, I think I forgot your name.¡± Hira said a little worried, she didn¡ät want to look unfriendly. ¡°No, I forgot to say it yesterday. My name is Clair.¡± Me ¡°Just Clair?¡± She asked a little confused. ¡°Yeah, why?¡± Me ¡°You¡äre not a noble?¡± Hira ¡°No, how did you know?¡± Me ¡°I heard that noble children introduce themselves with their full name and it¡äs always a name out of three or more words,¡± Hira explained. ¡°Well, I assure you that I¡äm not a noble. But there are more important things, could you show me the orphanage? But first we need some clothes for you, how are your measurements?¡± Me Hira looked like she wanted to say more about this topic but did not. ¡° I don¡ät know, I never had clothes made for me,¡± She said with a sad voice. ¡°No problem, please let me take them and I¡äll make some clothes for you. But I have to say beforehand, they won¡ät be something special. I would need more time for something special.¡± Me ¡°That¡äs no problem at all, it¡äs already generous of you to make something for us, you really are god given,¡± She said. ¡°Then let me begin with Siril, could you come here? ¡° I said and reached with one hand for her. She came slowly in front of her mother and I could start. It took me three hours, but I managed to make something decent. Siril now wears a little white dress and Hira wears pants and a blouse. ¡°These clothes are really good, I saw rich merchants with worse clothes,¡± Hira said with a happy voice and looked at her daughter who started to spin in a circle since she got her dress. ¡°Ok now let¡äs go to the orphanage.¡± I said and Hira led the way. It¡äs a run down, large building on the city-wall. It has a large, partly broken, wooden fence and a little garden with vegetables, growing inside of it. We went behind the fence and could see some children playing on a yard, they were of mixed races, but I couldn¡ät see any elfs. ¡°You think Siril would want to play with them?¡± I asked Hira, but she said that she would let her rather stay at her side. The children noticed us and ran inside, shouting something like, ¡° Alina a noble girl has come.¡±. We walked to the entrance and a woman in her thirties came out, she was not pretty but at the same time not ugly, a normal woman with brown hair, slender and moderate breasts. ¡°Good day, may I know what a noble like you brings you here in this kind of district?¡° She greeted us. ¡°Hello, my name is Clair, may we come inside?¡± Me ¡°Of course, how rude of me. Please come inside? We only have water but do you want some? ¡° She asked. ¡°I have some tea leafs.¡± I said and gave her a bundle. ¡°I¡äll make some then.¡± Alina said and brought us to a large table inside. The insides were plain and the furniture looked like they were used for decades. It took her 20 minutes to make the tea and she only brought one cup. She placed it in front of me and poured the tea inside. I looked down and Alina asked. ¡°Is there a problem with the cup miss Clair?¡± ¡°No, not that but why is there only one cup?¡± Me ¡°You want to drink out of more?¡± She asked a little confused. ¡°No, I mean why am I the only one with a cup, where¡äs yours, Hiras and Sirils ?¡± Me ¡°You mean that we can drink with you?¡± Alina ¡°Yes I do, so could you please bring three more cups?¡± I asked and she brought three more. All three of them drank slowly and showed a happy expression, I left my cup untouched. ¡°This tee is really good, it¡äs seldom for me to drink tea.¡± Alina said and noticed that I¡äm not drinking. ¡°Is there something still wrong?¡± Alina ¡°No, I¡äm just not good with hot beverages. I once drank nearly boiling water and am not able to drink something hot since then.¡± I explained. ¡°Is that so.... Then may I now know why you¡äre here?¡± Alina ¡°Ah yes, I want to ask if you could employ Hira and take her and Siril in.¡± Me ¡°May I know the reason, why you want to give away your maid?¡± Alina ¡°Oh she¡äs not my maid, she has currently real no home and I thought I could help her and her daughter. And I think your orphanage is a good place to stay for them. I¡äll teach her sewing and tailoring, so she could help with an income. ¡° Me ¡°May I know how long you know miss Hira?¡± Alina ¡°I met her yesterday.¡± Me ¡°Then why do you want to help her? It¡äs not normal for a noble to do such a thing.¡± Alina inquired and Hira looked at me with the questioning look she had since yesterday. ¡°There¡äs also the problem with the money....¡± She further said. ¡°First of all I¡äm no noble, I¡äm not even human.¡± I said and took my beret off. ¡°I knew it, you shmelled different.¡± Said Siril, who then got a little chop on her head from her mother, for speaking with something in her mouth. ¡°Don¡ät be rude.¡± Hira hissed. ¡°You¡äre an elf? And a free one on top of that? ¡° Alina said confused. ¡°Yes I am, is it so unnatural to be free as an elf?¡± Me ¡°Yes it is, nearly all elfs are slaves and are born as a slave. And those who have freedom try to go to the Schwarzwald.¡± Alina explained. ¡°Well, I¡äm not really normal as you might see by my doings. ¡° I said with a smile. ¡°And for the reason, I saw her and wanted to help, after I heard her story.¡± Me ¡°That¡äs all?¡± Alina asked not believing me, but Hira nodded with a wry smile. ¡°What was that about the money problem?¡± I asked. ¡°Well time was not nice to us and I had to borrow money from a moneylender. I were not able to get the money until now so this might not be a good place for them to stay.¡± Alina said sadly. ¡°How much?¡± I replied. ¡°Huh?¡± Alina ¡°How much do you owe them? And are they normal moneylenders or might they try something if you give them the money?¡± Me ¡°?h, they¡äre part of the Bloodray Gang, they¡äre not really friendly.¡± Alina ¡°And why did you ask them?¡± I said wondering why she had not asked someone else. ¡°There was no one else who would agree to lend money to an orphanage. They think I can¡ät return the money and will enslave some of the children for compensation. I was able to delay that, but I don¡ät think I can do it any longer. It happened 3 years ago a former orphan, who was able to earn money as a merchant and gave us some of that, died. I¡äm in debt since then. ¡° Alina ¡°How were you able do delay them?¡± I asked and she gave me a sad smile to which I raised an eyebrow. ¡°First I sold the little things of worth we had but this did not last long. And I had to sell myself...¡±She began to cry a little but continued,¡± And the last time they said that it would not be enough anymore, I have to take one of the older girls with me the next time.¡± She was now completely crying. I waited a few minutes and asked. ¡°And how much do you owe them?¡± ¡°Three whole gold coins...¡± She said without any hope and Hiras mouth opened in disbelieve. ¡°Not more?¡± I said without any emotions. ¡°Eh? Y..yes that¡äs all.¡± She said not knowing what I mean. ¡°If it¡äs just that then I can give it to you but you surely wouldn¡ät get away from the Bloodray Gang, they might raid you when you want to give them the money. What would you do then?¡± Me She thought for a moment and realized that I¡äm right and then began to cry again. ¡°Do you know where they have their hideout or something like that?¡± I asked. ¡°I only know their house for their usurer. It¡äs in the Raker Street.¡± She said. ¡°Could you describe the way?¡± I asked. She did and I thought I could find it. ¡°What do you plan?¡± Hira asked me as I stood up. ¡°I¡äll visit and ¡°persuade¡± them to get out of business,¡± I replied. ¡°You can¡ät they have over 200 men and some of them are magicians. ¡° Alina shouted, trying to convince me to stop. ¡°No problem then, could you please take care of Siril and Hira for the time I¡äm out?¡± I asked and left, not giving her the chance for another word. I found the location rather easy, two thugs like people were in front of the entrance. I already changed my appearance into Dex with his mask and black armor and am currently thinking which weapon I could use. Mana pistols didn¡ät exist, but I could build one with the right enchantments.
Rasmus [One-handed Sword] This legendary sword was forged thousands of years ago, it is a mighty sword which could cleave mountains, so it¡äs said. Durability: 200.000
I took it out and. ¡°So you¡äre my new master?¡± ??? ¡°You¡äre the sword aren¡ät you?¡± I asked. ¡°You¡äre less freaked out as my last master, why?¡± Rasmus ¡°Cause I know many stories about a speaking legendary sword, do you have any powers or are you just a speaking sword?¡± Me You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. ¡°Just a speaking sword? I¡äm special, I CAN speak. Are you stupid or wh...¡± I didn¡ät let him finish and put him back into my inventory. It seemed like I had no choice and took my old hand made sword out. I sneaked around the house and found a backdoor, which I lockpicked. Now inside I searched for someone who looks like he has something to say but found no one on the floor. I sneaked upstairs and found a room and two thugs were in front of it. Looking like they are standing guard. I threw two daggers at them and both daggers went up to the hilt into their skull. Then I walked to them and collected both daggers. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Usurer POV I was going through my notes, thinking about my normal work as my door suddenly burst. And a man, wearing black leather armor with a creepy mask, came in. ¡°Hello dear customer~ ¡° He said. I¡äm here for a little request, may I know the location of your boss?¡± He then asked. I couldn''t comprehend this situation and said. ¡°Who are you, How did you come in here and where are my guards?¡± ¡°Well I sneaked in and two of your guards are here.¡± He said and picked Keil and Fred from the hallway up, each of them in one hand and both had a hole in their head. Now more frightened I asked. ¡°What do you want from me? Money? I don¡ät have money, I am only doing the accounting and money lending.¡± ¡°You haven¡ät listened haven¡ät ya? I want to know from you the location of your boss.¡± He said trying to sound intimidation, which worked. ¡°I..I... I can¡ät say it, he would kill me.¡± Me ¡°Well either I kill you after torturing or he kills you but I think the second option is less likely.¡± He treated. ¡°He... he should be at his home, in the second district, a... a large villa with two stone lions on the entrance,¡± I replied frightened. ¡°Thank you, you¡äve earned a death without pain,¡± He said cheerfully. ¡°Why I said what you wanted to hear,¡± I asked while backing away. ¡°You see, it¡äs a funny little thing, it¡äs simply because you¡äve seen me.¡± He said and everything went black... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Dex POV: I sprinted over the houses to the second district and found after a few moments the right house, it was a house or more like a mansion with a giant garden, two floors and a stable. Some guys were patrolling in the garden and 4 more were at the entrance. It was not night, just evening, so I couldn¡ät sneak past them. I jumped over the garden on the roof, near a window, and sneaked inside. ¡°What a coincidence that there was an open window,¡± I said while removing the glass out of the window. The interior was luxury with many highly ornamented furniture. I sneaked out of my room and tried to find someone with eavesdropping. But had no luck with this floor so I went down to the first floor. On which I only found some maids making nasty remarks over their employees. But I found out that they¡äre currently eating on the ground floor. To which I then sneaked. I found the possible eating room, there were 12 people inside. I kicked the door open and began my introduction. ¡°Good evening lady''s and gentlemen, I¡äm your new guest mister Reaper.¡± Two guys on the sides of the door unheated their swords and tried to kill me, but I simply flicked their foreheads and broke their necks. Now I looked through the room and saw sitting on the table, a woman in her mid twenty¡äs, a young boy, three men and a girl in her late teens. There also were 4 more guards on the other side of the room. Six other guard looking men were now warier and didn¡ät rush at me but had their swords still unsheathed. All present people looked surprised. And one guy from the table stood up, he could be the boss because he sat at the top of the table. ¡°Do you know where you are?¡± He asked trying to look menacing. ¡°This is the mansion of the boss from the Bloodray Gang isn¡ät it?¡± I asked and tilted my head. ¡°Yes, it is,¡± He said thinking I¡äm now frightened. Not fulfilling his expectations I said. ¡°Then yes, I know where I am.¡± Me ¡°And what the fuck are you freak doing here?¡± He now shouted angrily. ¡°Well I don¡ät agree with your work and wanted to consult with you.¡± Me ¡°Da fuck?¡± He replied. ¡°Well you see, I don¡ät like rape and slavery and you practice it. So here is my offer, you stop with these things and I leave. You can continue to smuggle and selling drugs, but these two are a no go. Do you accept my offer?¡± I said businesses like. ¡°Why should I? Guards, kill him. ¡° He said and the four guards closed in on me. ¡°Not nice, I come and present you a small offer and you try to kill me. ¡° I said like a kid. ¡°You¡äre crazy.¡± Was his reply. All four of them rushed at the same time, but I didn¡ät move, and none of them reached me. All four fell to the ground, now screaming and holding their legs. ¡°What? That was magic. What did you do? ¡° Asked one of the sitting guys. ¡°I broke their bones. Okay now that you don¡ät agree I am troubled with a little problem. How should I kill you?¡± I said and the boy, as well as the woman, looked frightened. ¡°Mikel, Lucios, the one, who kills him gets a promotion.¡± Said the boss. They both stood up, one wanted to chant a spell and the other one unsheathed his sword. ¡°Sorry guys I¡äm not interested in you.¡± I said and ruptured a few blood vessel and cells in their head, killing them instantly. Now even the boss was frightened. ¡°P..please spare us.¡± He pleaded. ¡°I could but why should I? I mean you tried to kill me first.¡± Me ¡°Then...then let my children and wife alive.¡± He pleaded for them. ¡°Sorry, no can do. They saw me and surely want to take revenge. But I¡äm nice and don¡ät let them see you dying.¡± I said and killed the children the same way I did it with the men from before. ¡°Noooo!!!¡± His wife cried and he fell down. ¡°Why? What did I do to you? I don¡ät even know you.¡± He said. ¡°You did nothing to me, but there is the possibility of your gang to do something.¡± I said and killed his wife by breaking her neck. He started to cry and rushed at me with a sword. But I sidestepped, grabbed his hands and broke them. ¡°Normally I would kill you extremely painful but today is one of the days in which I¡äm niece.¡± Me ¡°How is this niece? You killed my friends and family without me even doing something to you.¡± He shouted. ¡°Oh this is not counted in being nice, I mean I¡äll kill you without torture. ¡° I said and strangled him to death. ¡°Okay my businesses here is finished, it was nice to do business with you, mister? Oh, I forgot to ask him how he is called. Well not important, back I have to go.¡± I said and left. I changed in an alley back and went inside of the orphanage. Where I saw a bunch of kids eating a soup, Hira and Alina were distributing it. And Siril was sitting between the kids. There were 10 of them. ¡°Hi, I¡äm back,¡± I said. ¡°Clair, I was worried, it seems like you came to your senses and did nothing,¡± Hira said relieved to see me unhurt. ¡°Oh I talked with the boss of the Bloodray¡äs but he didn¡ät agree with me so I had to ¡°convince¡± him,¡± I said. ¡°Alina, could they stay here?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes they can, the work is easier with two people and they seem friendly,¡± She said ¡°Good, how much do you normally need for a month?¡± Me ¡°Need what?¡± Alina ¡°Money.¡± Me ¡°20 silver for all of us,¡± She said. ¡°Good here are 3 gold for the debt, in case they come to collect it and another 10 gold in silver and copper coins.¡± I said and gave her a big sack out of nowhere. ¡°You have a dimensional pocket?¡± She asked perplexed. ¡°Yes I do, is there something left for me?¡± I asked pointing at the soup. ¡°I... I don¡ät know what I could say....¡± Alina said looking at the sack. ¡°You could answer my question. But well it¡äs not important, I borrow your kitchen, I¡äll make a cake for us. ¡° I said and left, searching the kitchen. I found it and began to bake a cake while hearing the kids asking. ¡°Alina, who¡äs that girl?¡± ¡°She looks like a noble.¡± ¡°Why has she pointy ears?¡± And she answered. ¡°That¡äs Clair an elf, she came with Hira and Siril and helped us with the money problem. You have to be friendly to her, okay?¡± ¡°¡±Yes ¡°¡± they said in unison. I finished my cake and it now was baking, so I went back to the eating room. ¡°The cake will be finished in 30 minutes and there is enough for all of us.¡± I said and the children cheered. ¡°What will you do now?¡± Alina asked me. ¡°I plan to come every afternoon and teach Hira sewing, but I can¡ät come on the weekends. I also plan to play with the children here, I might make some new toys for them.¡± ¡°I have to ask again because I can¡ät believe it. Why are you doing this all for us? Do you want some compensation later?¡± Alina asked. ¡°Nope, I did it on a whim and thought it might be interesting.¡± Me ¡°You spent so much money because of a whim?¡± Alina ¡°Money is there to spend.¡± I replied and Alina suddenly began to cry. ¡°Hick.... you¡äre...hick...right Hira.... she is hick like an hick angel,¡± She said between her tears. The younger children did not know what happened and the older ones who understood our conversation also began to cry, which led the younger ones crying. It took them the whole thirty minutes to stop and some of them were still sobbing as I gave each of them a piece of cake. We ate in silence and I said after I was done eating. ¡°I¡äll have to go, my roommates would worry if I get back too late.¡± ¡°Are you sure? It¡äs dangerous outside at this time.¡± Alina ¡°I¡äm good, see you tomorrow.¡± I said and left. I went back home and slept. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- New chapter, what do you say? And I might skip one the things in class, which aren¡ät important. Like the normal class itself. And this also includes the description of the classes which are left. 29 Tailoring, alchemy, forging and monster theology. Today I have tailoring and alchemy. They both aren¡ät in my class, they¡äre in specially made buildings. I stepped inside the room of our tailor class and found it packed with half-finished clothing, fabrics, wool even silk. And between all this were around 17 woman and 2 guys. ¡°Morning.¡± I greeted them and they turned around to me, looking at me, almost staring. ¡°Is something?¡± I asked. ¡°Where did you bought your dress?¡± One of them asked. I wear a green dress with black lines on it, which seem to dance. ¡°I made it myself.¡± I said and got looks of envy and respect. I searched for a chair and waited for the teacher, who came 15 minutes too late. ¡°Sorry, I was delayed by a college, she told me a story about a girl with a really well made black dress.¡± Said a little pudgy looking woman. She looked over the class and stopped her gaze over me. ¡°You!¡± She said. ¡°I?¡± I replied. ¡°You match he description, and your dress looks like it was made by a master tailor. Do you own a black dress with a red pattern on it?¡± She asked. ¡°I do.¡± Me ¡°Who made them?¡± She ¡°I myself.¡± Me ¡°Really? Then you¡äre better than me.¡± She said and squinted her eyes. ¡°Well my name is Mrs. Tifany, your teacher in tailoring and we¡äre going to make some fine clothes this year. The theater class asked me to make some costumes for them and our goal is it to give them the best we can do.¡± Mrs. Tifany Everyone nodded and Mrs. Tifany asked each one of us if we had knowledge about tailoring, it seems that all of us have at least a little bit and most of us were on LV 2. Mrs. Tifany is on LV 5 she said. She gave us some fabrics and we had to make something we want, she wants to see the extent of our skill. I asked her. ¡°Mrs. Tofay? Is there a guild or something like this where I could sell inventions of new?¡± ¡°There is but it¡äs hard to get a good price if you don¡ät have some connections. I know one of the higher-ups, you can show me your new thing and I¡äll see if I can manage something.¡± She said. ¡°Then could you please come with me to a dressing cabin?¡± I asked. ¡°You have it here? What kind of dress is it?¡± She asked and showed me the way. ¡°It¡äs something for the breasts.¡± I said and took a bra in her size out of the inventory. She looked at it and said. ¡°This looks well made, how do you wear it?¡± ¡°Please undress your top and I¡äll show you.¡± I said and she did. I helped her putting it on, without fondling, I¡äm not into a saggy and chubby woman. ¡°How do you like it?¡± I asked. ¡°It fits well but what does it do?¡± She ¡°It stabilizes your breasts, it also stops the nipple from rubbing against the fabric. It can make them looking larger and brings them into form.¡± I explained. ¡°This is wonderful and they also look good, this is indeed a good invention.¡± She ¡°And I don¡ät think I should make it public without a patent,¡± I said. ¡°Yes, you could make a lot of money with it. I say you what, I¡äll speak with my friend and we¡äll arrange something. But I want some compensation.¡± She said. ¡°How much?¡± Me ¡°Oh no money, I already saw that you''re better than me, so I want you to teach me how to improve. You¡äll never learn out and have to know when someone is better than you.¡± She said and got some respect from me for that. ¡°Okay, I can do that.¡± I said and we shook hands. The rest of the lesson I explained her the manufacturing process of my bra. I ate and left for my next lesson, it¡äs alchemy in which I don¡ät know what I should expect. I was so so in chemistry and I don¡ät know if this alchemy here is the art of mixing potions or if it is the equivalent of science to my world. The teacher was a grumpy looking man named Mr. Loris who said that we won¡ät mix any potions unless we¡äve read and memorized a whole book with more than 1000 pages all of them about plants. I didn¡ät need much time for the whole buck but thought. I walked up to Mr. Loris and asked. ¡°Mr. Loris?¡± ¡°Yeah? Your name¡äs Clair ain¡ät it? I¡äve heard of you. Don¡ät say it, you want to make potions because you know all of the described plants in the book I gave you, am I right?¡± He said and I nodded. ¡°Good then here are some questions, for what do you use Hulweed, where does Galikaroot grow and what happens if you eat Curalipetals raw?¡± He asked. ¡°Hulweed is used for sedatives and could paralyze in extremely high doses, it¡äs often used by field doctors because it¡äs relatively easy to find and easy to handle. You just have to ground it and smear it on the wound for an effect. Galikaroot grows in caves, it¡äs hard to get because it grows in the feces of the Galika monster which is ranked A on the monster ranking list. And you¡äll die if you eat Curalipetals raw, it dissolves your stomach and you¡äll die by internal bleeding''s. But if you boil it beforehand it¡äs a good stomach medicine. ¡° I said. ¡°Yep you¡äre the Clair they talk about, good, then I¡äll talk with the headmaster,¡± He said. ¡°Why? I only want to make potions.¡± Me ¡°Because you only start with potions in the second year, so I have to ask him if you could skip this year. He¡äll probably summon you in the next week.¡± He said and gave me 3 other books. ¡°These are the books up to the fourth year, you normally learn them while you work on the plants from the year before but you¡äre a little different. I expect good results from you, the years with you here might become interesting. ¡° He said and motioned me to go. I read them and were astonished by the vegetal knowledge of this world. There are thousands of plants for medical and alchemical usages. The day went on and I walked to the orphanage after my lessons. I was greeted by some children who brought me to Hira. ¡°Hira, miss Clair is here. ¡° They shouted. We went inside and I saw Hira with Alina sitting on a table, talking. ¡°Hi, what¡äs the topic?¡± I greeted them. ¡°Miss Clair nice to see you, I talked with Hira about the things we need to buy, let me thank you again for your generosity.¡± Alina said and bowed deeply. ¡°There¡äs no need for that. And what do you want to buy?¡± Me ¡°We thought about hiring some carpenters, who can fix our roof and fence,¡± Hira said. ¡°You don¡ät have to, I can make that.¡± Me ¡°We couldn¡ät allow such a lady as you to make your hands dirty by repairing our roof.¡± Alina. ¡°I would use magic for that.¡± Me ¡°You could do such a thing? I heard that magic is mostly for specific usage.¡± Alina asked. ¡°I¡äm a little special, show me the broken parts and I¡äll repair it or should we make a whole new building?¡± I asked. ¡°¡°A whole building?¡±¡± Alina and Hira ¡°Why not? It would look better and doesn¡ät need as much renovation as this building.¡± Me ¡°Are you sure you can do that?¡± Alina asked worriedly. ¡°I think, what do you like more wood or stone?¡± Me ¡°?h...ehm stone would be best. But let me first get all the things out, the children have to help.¡± Alina said and we brought everything we could use outside. It took us not much time to get the things outside because I said that we¡äll buy new furniture. They only took a lot of blankets and personal stuff out. Now we¡äre standing in front of the old building. And I began. I imagined a large house out of stone in my head, it should be three floors high, it has to have a basement for the food and other things, a giant room for eating on the ground floor, with a kitchen and a large bath. Then for the first floor a large living room, where they¡äll have many toys and a working room. The two upper floors are for the children and staff. Ten rooms each floor, with enough space for two children in every room. And single rooms for the staff. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. I willed the building to vanish into nothingness and raised the new one out of the ground. It has no furniture, but we will buy it later. The ground quaked and the children as well as Hira and Alina were making large eyes. I turned around and said. ¡°Now we¡äll need furniture, please describe the things you¡äd like to have.¡± But the children needed a few minutes to come over their shock. ¡°You can go inside, I¡äll be on the ground floor with Alina and Hira, the first floor will be a playground and the second and third floor is for you to life. There are no beds and other furniture, but I¡äll make them later. Please choose a roommate and then come down to me.¡± I said and pulled the still stunned Hira and Alina inside. ¡°Th...this is... breathtaking,¡± Alina said. And for normal people it would surely be, the walls were out off polished stone, the floor is made of dark brown wood, and everything looks extremely pretty. I began to produce the furniture, a giant table with chairs around it, tableware, and some other furniture. The next thing was the furniture for the first floor. I made a giant fluffy carpet and some toys out made of wood. Blocks and such things, a rocking horse and a small fort. Specific things like dolls will come later and will be handmade. The first children came to me and I started to make beds with real mattresses. They didn¡ät know them but were delighted when they lay down. Some closets and desks and I were finished. I was in Hiras room as a child came inside and said. ¡°Miss Clair, there are guards who want to know what happened.¡± So I went down and saw ten guards and a few onlookers. The guard noticed us and asked me politely, probably because I look like a noble. ¡°Hello miss, we heard some noises and saw this building sprouting out of the ground, may we know how this happened the reason¡± ¡°Sure, I am the new supporter of this orphanage and thought I should renovate it, so I used magic and build a new one.¡± Me ¡°You surely jest, miss, this is far beyond any magic,¡± He said and gestured at the building. ¡°Oh, I¡äm not lying, I can show it. I wanted to make a new fence and some stone statues.¡± I said and waited for a reply. The guard deliberated with his comrades and finally said. ¡°Very well, you may demonstrate your magic.¡± I destroyed the old fence and a new 5-meter high fence out of stone rose from the ground, an entrance with a metal gate, with two lion statues made of stone in front of it was behind me. The onlookers and guards all had an open mouth. ¡°You see, nothing to worry,¡± I said. ¡°Yes indeed, it was magic... I¡äll give you a warning, this district is dangerous and such a building will get attention from thieves. You should employ guards. Now then, have a nice day.¡± The guard said and left. We went back inside and finished with the furniture. And I was suddenly hugged by Alina who began to cry. She remained in this position and finally said after she wet my dress. ¡°Thank you, thank you, thank you, I thought I have to close this orphanage, which raised me and then you came and made all this wondrous things in just two days. Say is there anything I could help you with? I would do everything.¡± ¡°Hm, I plan to buy a slave I meet a few weeks ago when I do that could she live here for the time I need to buy us a house?¡± Me ¡°A slave?¡± Hira said. ¡°Ah yes, she is an elf and I met her in an inn. I healed her scars but forget that she now might be sold, so I thought I should buy her this weekend.¡± Me ¡°Off course she can, you¡äre really generous,¡± Alina said. ¡°Not really, I do most of the things I do on a whim.¡± I replied, but they said that they do not agree with me in this case. ¡°Hira, I¡äm sorry, but we have to begin your tailor lessons tomorrow, I need to enchant the statues, so that they¡äll protect this place. ¡° Me ¡°You can even do that?¡± Hira. ¡°Yes I did it with your old desk, I tried to enchant it with the maximum of enchantments I could muster. It worked well but now each demon who goes in your old house will die by laser attackers.¡± I said nonchalantly. ¡°What?¡± Hira asked, but I ignored her and walked to the lions. The enchantments were as followed. One for making them into golems, then strength, agility, durability boosts, resistance for physical and magical attacks, a friend-foe recognition, as well as an enchantment for an artificial intelligence that could discern between both. And last but not least an enchantment for extra mana capacity and enough mana to stay in use for a couple of hundred years(500 million). I finished my work, went back inside and said my goodbye. I went to my dorm, ate with Kira and Lina, who talked about their day and went to sleep. The next morning was normal, waking Kira and Lina, then breakfast, a quick shower, and school. Today are the last two lessons for this week and I¡äll visit Ilza after teaching Hira. I have forging and monster theology today. Monster theology was first. The lesson started with our teacher who brought a stuffed wolf. He¡äs called Mr. Wafhunt an old man and he was a hunter who earned his money with hunting exotic animals, now he¡äs teaching his knowledge for the future generation. At least that¡äs what he said. We got a monster encyclopedia and our instructions are mostly theoretical, we also got more books. But we¡äll go on an excursion after the school tournament. So we have to train. There¡äs nothing extraordinary to mention, I produced a little ruckus as I slept during his lesson and he tried to embarrass me with questions, which I could answer because I already knew the content of his book. This in return caused him to ask more questions until the lesson finished. I ate and went to my forging lesson. The forge was a giant hall with many furnaces and all of my fellow students are muscle packed men. I recently know why woman is so annoyed with the stares of men, they don¡ät stop. And because I speak from experience, I also know their thoughts. But I have the opinion that these stares are a kind of compliment so it wasn¡ät that hard, that and because I could kill all of them with a thought if they would try something. There was this guy who tried to touch my ass during lunch break, let¡äs say he won¡ät touch someone for a long time without thinking twice. But back to the topic, the teacher came and said I could leave as thin as I am but I ¡°convinced¡± him by lifting an anvil with one hand. He then lectured us about ores but I didn¡ät listen as I already knew them. He noticed that and asked me why I was so absent and I replied that my dad¡äs a blacksmith and I am his apprentice. He asked me a few questions but stopped after the third one realizing that I speak the truth. He said that we¡äre allowed to use the forge whenever we want, but we have to bring our own ores and tools. We also got a book about forging while embedding mana into your sword. It says that it¡äs a technique for master blacksmiths and could produce with an extra enchantment a sentient sword. I¡äll have to try it later, I need to try if I could make a sentient sword which can change its form. Well, that¡äs about forging. I went back to my room, left a note that I¡äll be out for the weekend and visited Hira. She said that there were some thugs who tried to break in, but they were swiftly killed by my statutes. But they had to clean the mess. So I made another enchantment on them which allowed them to use simple water magic. Now they should be able to clean it on their own. I thought Hira simple stitching and sewing and left her a large pile of fabrics for practice. I also made dinner for all and it was greedily eaten. It was night and I changed into my Dex form with wings and started to fly to Ilza, hoping that she¡äs alright..... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Well found it quite boring to write the lessons, so sorry if they are boring ^^. 30 Getting Ilza My flight didn¡¯t last long, I reached the city before sunrise. I landed near the walls and retracted my wings. Then changed into something noble like with a hat that hides my ears. Then I walked inside and to the inn where she worked. The insides were like last time and the counter was occupied by the same woman. ¡°What can I do for you at such a late hour?¡± She greeted me with a smile and is that a lewd look? ¡°I heard that you own an elf-slave, I¡äd like to buy her,¡± I said. ¡°Sorry sir, I don¡ät own her anymore, I sold her last week to a brothel.¡± She ¡°Which brothel?¡± I asked. ¡°It¡äs the Lewd Nymph sir, you¡äll see it if you walk this street up, then left, right and at the end of the street.¡± She said and described the way. I thanked her and left, walking to the brothel. It¡äs a large building with two bodyguards in the front. I went inside and saw a few, almost naked girls, appraising themselves. The counter was occupied by a middle-aged woman, who might be the bawd. I walked up to her and she smiled at me. ¡°Good evening sir, what can I do for you, or better ¡°with¡± you?¡± She said with a wink. ¡°I¡äve heard that a slave named Ilza works here, I¡äd like to buy her,¡± I said. ¡°I¡äm sorry sir, she was brought, by a noble, yesterday. He took quite the liking in her.¡± She said. ¡°May I know the name of said noble?¡± Me ¡°I¡äm deeply sorry sir, but we don¡ät speak about our customers.¡± She ¡°But my friends here, were saying something else.¡± I said and put ten gold coins on the counter. Her eyes went wide, she leaned forward and whispered. ¡°He¡äs the duke of this city, a really nasty man, quite the sadist.¡± ¡°I have another question, could you than give me a girl which has ¡°worked¡± with him?¡± Me ¡°He only uses slaves, they have not as many rights, as normal employees. I think Guria was his girl before Ilza came. That would make 5 silver.¡± She said and I gave her the money. ¡°She¡äs in the third room.¡± She further said and pointed to a door. ¡°Thank you.¡± I said and went inside that room. I went inside and saw a human girl under a blanket. She noticed me and hurriedly stood up. ¡°Hello master, what can I do for you?¡± She said while bowing deeply. ¡°Hello, I have some questions for you.¡± I said and she looked puzzled at me. ¡°You don¡ät want to lay with me?¡± She asked confused. ¡°Yes, I¡äd like to know more about a slave contract from you, as well as something about the baron. Could you please explain to me, how a slave contract works?¡± Me ¡°?h, okay master. A slave contract is an enchantment which is sealed with a blood contract. The owner put some blood on the slave enchantment and then you have to obey the person, who owned the blood.¡± She said. ¡°What happens if the owner dies?¡± Me ¡°Depends on the enchantment, you could be free or paralyzed, you might even die.¡± She ¡°Okay and what¡äs about the duke, I heard you lay with him.¡± I asked and she shivered. ¡°He..he is creepy, he liked to hit and strangle me, I thought, I might die. But I think all of this, was just something minor for him, truly a creepy man.¡± She ¡°Are you allowed to have money?¡± I asked. ¡°No sir, why would you ask?¡± She ¡°Then do you have some kind of illness? ¡° I further asked. ¡°N..nnn..no sir,¡± She said, but looked to the side. ¡°Come on, don¡ät lie.¡± Me ¡°Y..yes sir, I have an itching in my crotch.¡± She confessed and looked down. ¡°Okay, then here is your reward, for answering me.¡± I said and began to chant a Tier 6 spell. ¡°Siria, G?ttin des Lichts und der Heilung, erl?se dieses Opfer von quallen mit deinem reinigendem Licht und Heile es[Schwere Heilung]!¡± Her body began to glow, in a white light and she let a surprised ¡°kya¡± out and squinted down. The light dimmed down and she looked, surprised, up. ¡°Eh? That felt warm, what was that?¡± She asked looking up to me. ¡°That was a Tier 6 spell, which should have healed your itching.¡± I¡äll take my leave now, have a nice day.¡± I said and left the stunned girl behind. I went outside and asked the nearest passerby for directions. It¡äs the largest building in the town. I ran over the roofs until, I found the described building. Aaannd there were guards. I sneaked through the staff entrance inside and bypassed half a dozen guards. So I searched for one and as expected, I found one. It had some locks on the door, but I quickly opened them. The way down was lit well, with glowing stones. While I walked down, I could hear people talking, so I stayed cautious and listened. ¡°Hey, that new girl sure looks good.¡± Guard 1 ¡°Yeah, but not for long, Duke Brunugan is a master of his art.¡± Guard 2 ¡°You think we could fuck her, before he really starts?¡± Guard 1 ¡°Don¡ät think so, he just gives us the leftovers.¡± Guard 2 I broke their necks and it kinda looked like I used telekinesis. I searched their body''s for keys and placed them like they were sleeping. Then I opened another door and found a larger room with many prison cells. Females from 8 to 30 years were in them, some reeked of dead, other quivered uncontrollably as they saw me. All of them had wounds and some of said wounds were really nasty. There¡äs this torture method, which is mostly used on women. The woman get hooks jerked inside their breasts and they then get hanged up. The hooks pierce the flesh and they often tear the breasts apart. And it seems like this baron did this with some women. ¡°Hi, someone here who¡äs not insane from all the torture?¡± I asked them but mostly got repetitive excuses and pleadings to not hurt them as an answer. ¡°You¡äll see, I search for an elf girl, she came yesterday. I could release you in exchange for some information. ¡° Me A beastkin woman who has many whip marks and no ears came to the front asking me. ¡°Do you speak the truth? You¡äll release us?¡± Beastkin Woman ¡°Yes, I will,¡± I assured. ¡°I might saw the girl you¡äre searching, they brought her in yesterday to the torture chamber, the master begins with whipping us so she should be alive.¡± She said and pointed to a door. ¡°Thanks for the info but there¡äs one problem with your escape.¡± I said and she asked frightened. ¡°What? I¡äll do anything but please free us.¡± ¡°The problems are the guards in this house, they¡äre mostly alive, I have to discharge them before we can go, so you¡äll have to wait a few minutes. Is that ok?¡± ME ¡°Yes, yes, we¡äll wait.¡± She ¡°Good, then here are the keys, I¡äll search for Ilza and be back when I found her.¡± I said and walked to the torture chamber. The torture chamber was, well a torture chamber. But not the good one, which has it things well in a good order and cleaned. Oh, noo not this one, blood on the ground and on the walls was the least thing to worry. There were women without legs and arms who probably bleed to death, an iron maiden, a pyramid, countless hooks, a nail board, which had some remains of skin on it, and many other things. And in the middle of all of this was Ilza hanging on a rope. Her back was turned to me and it had deep red whipping marks. I walked in front of her, turned to Clair and woke her up. ¡°Please...hick...don¡ät..hick...¡± Ilza ¡°Hi, I won¡ät hurt you Ilza. The opposite I¡äm here to free you.¡± Me ¡°Hick... what?... Clair?... are you... an illusion?¡± Ilza ¡°Nope, let me heal you.¡± I said and repeated the Tier 6 spell, she was completely healed and I cut the rope. ¡°You¡äre really here? ¡ãSob¡ã¡± Ilza ¡°Yup, let¡äs get you out of here, but first show me your slave symbol.¡± I said and she slowly moved, showing me her belly, which had a mark. ¡°Good your slave enchantment is not one of the dangerous ones, come,¡± I said, picked her up and walked back to the cages. All of them are now open and a few woman were standing outside, but most of them couldn¡ät either walk or got insane from the torture. They looked at me not knowing who I¡äm. ¡°Oh, right wrong form.¡± I said and changed back to Reaper Dex, which stunned Ilza. ¡° Please stay still for a moment, I¡äll heal you.¡± I said and healed them in a mass heal, it uses double the mana for each person but is much faster than healing each of them at a time. They all looked stunned at me. ¡°Sorry for the missing limbs, I¡äm currently not able to let them regrow. And I¡äm also not able to give you your sanity back. Do you have some kind of leader?¡± Me The ear-less, beastkin woman came in front and said. ¡°Thank you and I would be something like the leader.¡± ¡°Good, here¡äs the next problem, what do you want to do with these women who have not enough sanity to do something?¡± I asked and they all looked worried. ¡°I think there are a few possibility''s. You could carry them, but that would slow you down and none of you look strong enough. Then we could let them here, which will kill them, because they¡äll find this place, the third way is, that we end their suffering with a quick death. What do you want?¡± I said. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. They all looked sad and spoke about the possibility''s until their leader said. ¡°It¡äs extremely sad, but we can¡ät take them with us.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡äll give them a quick and painless death, is that right with you?¡± I asked and all of them gave me a slow nod. So I killed them by breaking their neck and rupturing some blood vessels. Then I burned all of them to ashes in a blink of an eye. Some of the women and children began to cry, but no one said anything. ¡°Then onto the next thing, I¡äm able to bring you out via a tunnel.¡± I said and their faces lit up. ¡°But first I have to kill this baron, he¡äs too much of a bastard to be left alive. I¡äm going to block the entrance to this room, leaving you safe. I¡äll be back, please look after Ilza for me.¡± I said and sealed the entrance with a stone wall before I left. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Ear-less beastkin woman POV: I was a beggar since birth and life was hard, my family often had not enough money and I lost more than one sibling during childhood. My life changed as I was begging near the market, the baron took a like to my appearance and said he will employ me. At first I was happy, to be no longer a beggar, but this happiness vanished in the first night, they took me to the cellar. In it I were caged, with half-dead women, and the guard said, I¡äll soon be like them. I was frightened and pleaded for mercy, but they just cuffed me and the baron began to whip me. The following torture was cruel beyond thinking, he once cut my ears off saying that they¡äre too pretty for me. Yesterday they brought a new girl, a pretty elf. She won¡ät stay pretty. I don¡ät know why or how I kept my sanity, but now I think it¡äs good that I still have it. A man with a creepy mask came down and we thought he¡äll torture us next, but he didn¡ät, he said he¡äs searching for the elf and will free us in exchange for her whereabouts. I told him where she is and he gave us the keys. Hope flamed up in me and I began to free the other girls, some were to broken to realize what happened and some were to hurt to move, but there were a few like me who might have enough strength to escape. A girl and the elf came back, she¡äs pretty, something I¡äve never seen but where is the man with the mask I thought, but then the girl said something about a wrong form and changed her form to the man. He even healed all of us, but he was not able to regrow my ears. He said he¡äll rescue us, but he first had to kill the baron. I was frightened that he might leave without us, but he also left the elf behind, so he surely will come back, won¡ät he? ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Back to Clair POV: I walked upstairs and sneaked through the house, while killing everyone who looked like a noble. The maids were kept alive. I finally reached the room of the baron. He was sleeping next to his wife. I blocked the air around her head so that she has a small air bubble around it. I did the same with the room, if there is no air then there¡äs no sound. I then snapped the neck of his wife, ripped her head off and moved it in front of his face. I splashed some of her blood on his face and he woke up, looking directly at the ripped head of his wife. He began to scream and notice me, his face full of fear. ¡°What did you do? Why? Who are you? Where are my guards?¡± He said bombarding me with questions. ¡°Good morning, I¡äm here for a slave you brought, her name is Ilza, you whipped her yesterday and I found her in your torture chamber. Man am I impressed, really. So many different things you have in there, but there¡äs one thing I¡äd like to show you, it¡äs something called Bloody Eagle. Don¡ät get me wrong, I don¡ät have something against you, you can torture as much as you like, there¡äre just two things, which are a no go for me and this is rape and slavery. On a second thought, you are a slaver and a rapist. Sorry, now I do have something against you. Then again, it¡äs just if you do something against people, whom I like.Aaaand you hurt someone I like, so I¡äll hurt you, you¡äre free to stop me if you can.¡± I said cheerfully. He was frightened and tried to say something, but could only reply ¡°Wha?¡±, followed by painful screams because I grabbed him and forced him on the knees, I took a dagger out of my inventory and began to cut on the left and right side of his spine. It was really hard to find the thing I searched because blood sprayed in my face. I healed the ruptured vessels while I cut him and the result was a clean cut through his back. I finally found the object of desire, his lungs. I carefully pulled them out of his back, while not damaging them. He¡äs still alive and I don¡ät want to kill him. It¡äs called bloody eagle because the lungs which were pulled out of the back look like wings and there¡äs normally really much blood. It is an execution from the Norseman. I cleaned myself, removed the sound barrier and put an enchantment on the door which lets it explode in an hour. I sneaked back to the cellar and found the girls, they were delighted when they saw me. ¡°Good, follow me I¡äll make a tunnel.¡± I said and moved the earth out of my way. I produced a tunnel and closed it behind us, leaving no evident of our escape. We walked for a whole hour until I began to move us upwards. The sun already rose as we came out on a field near the town. I turned to the woman, there were 50 who came with us. ¡°There are two possibility''s for you, the first one would be that you¡äll get some money from me and you can go your way, and second would be, that I help you to move to another place, where you can build a village. Please discuss this under yourselves, Ilza could you please come for a moment?¡± I said and they began to talk while Ilza came up to me. ¡°I¡äm sorry that I didn¡ät help you earlier, the things they did to you are not common from where I come.¡± I began and apologized. ¡°I already thought that you''re not normal, what are you? But thank you nevertheless.¡± She said. ¡°Well I¡äm something different, I¡äm able to change my appearance into that of a girl, boy, man, woman and dragon or something between,¡± I said with a wry smile. ¡°That would be hard to believe if I haven¡ät seen it. Why did you come back?¡± Ilza ¡°I realized my mistake and wanted to buy you and employ you as a caretaker for me, not as a slave, but as a normal person. But if this woman wants to build a village you could also join them.¡± I said. She pondered about the things I said and said with a smile. ¡°You¡äre the first person in my life who was really nice to me, you healed me and even rescued me from a certain gruesome and slow death, I¡äd love to come with you.¡± I smiled a real smile, which seldom happens and said. ¡°Thank you, I¡äll buy a house for us when we¡äre back in Turonis but I have to help them first.¡± She smiled and nodded. The ear-less beastkin woman came to me and said. ¡°We want to thank you and I want to ask you something. Are you a god?¡± ¡°I¡äm not, I just have a real high level, what do you want to do?¡± I asked ¡°Most of us were beggars or slaves, we have no family, only three want to go and the rest of us would take your offer, building the village,¡± She said. ¡°Do you want to be in a place that¡äs remote of other people, or somewhere near a village?¡± I asked. ¡°As remote as it would be possible,¡± She said. ¡°There is a place that I know, I¡äll make a stone house, please go inside, I¡äll have to fly us there.¡± I said and conjured a hollow stone block, large enough for all of them and enough air to be inside for 6 hours. ¡°Please get inside, I¡äll have to close it because I¡äll fly at a really high speed. And the three who want to go, please come to me.¡± I said and they did it. ¡°Here are hundred silver for each of you and some clothes, have a nice life.¡± Me They started to cry while thanking me. They said that this much money would not be needed, but I said that I have much more. We said goodbye and I flew with the stone block to the dragon valley. It¡äs remote, large and safe when I make some guards. We reached it midday, it¡äs no longer torched, but green and I explained to them where we are. They were worried in the beginning, but I assured them that the dragons are dead and that I¡äll build guards for them. I asked them what kind of houses they want and conjured it like they wanted. I also made the furniture and daily tools. The next thing were a field for farming, it already had fully grown plants on it. I gave them some clothes and extra food. They got 10 guardian lions which were stronger, than the lions at the orphanage, and made a large wall around their village, the fields are inside. I asked if some of them know how to forge, tailor or other things. And it seems like most of them have basic knowledge in farming and basic things, but no one could forge, so I gave them an ore and forging book. They never stopped to thank me while I did all this. It took me the whole day, to finish everything and Ilza and I will stay for the night.... 31 A Talk with Ilza I had built a large village hall, in which we¡äre going to eat. They had soup, I once heard that it¡äs not good for starved people to eat too much and solid food. Ilza stayed the whole day by my side. ¡°Ilza?¡± I asked while cooking. ¡°Yes, Clair? ¡° Ilza ¡°You do realize that I¡äm not normal, do you?¡± Me ¡°I do, but I don¡ät care, you saved me, unlike any human or beastkin I know. The person is important, not the appearance.¡± Ilza ¡°You said that you¡äd come with me, will you do it even if I say that I¡äll travel around the world, where we¡äll see many different dangers?¡±Me ¡°Are you able to protect me?¡± Ilza asked. ¡°Not always. We would need to train, there might be faster ways, but they come with changes.¡± I said honestly. ¡°What kind of changes?¡± Ilza asked a little worried. ¡°I could enchant your body with enchantments or mana manipulation. We could also train in a way that you can protect yourself.¡± Me ¡°Would that hurt and how would my body change?¡± Ilza ¡°I have to test the body enhancements with mana manipulation on animals before I do it with sentient beings, the enchantments would look like tattoos and the training would make you more sporty. But you could protect yourself after all this.¡± Me ¡°If that will let me stay by your side, then please enchant and modify me.¡± Ilza ¡°Why? We know each other, just for two days.¡± Me ¡°You know, I was a slave since birth. My mother died giving birth to me and my former master said it was my fault, he whipped me for every little mistake I did, no matter how small it was. They raped me every day, they did the same thing to my mother they said, this lasted until they sold me. The life in the inn was better, I regained my will to life, but still had to sleep in the barn and had no one to talk. And then you came.... A free elf, pretty, strong and doing whatever you want. You healed me and even stopped touching me in the bath. It felt good, but it reminded me, of my past. I was afraid, you would notice that and stopped. No one ever stopped, you did...for me.¡± Now she had tears in her eyes. ¡°Then you vanished, as quick as you came. I thought of asking you to buy me, but did not. I was afraid,... afraid of a rejection. That you would reject me who is soiled. The mistress of the inn sold me to a brothel, as she noticed that my wounds were healed. The other girls in the brothel were nice, however, it still was a brothel. It was only a week, but the baron came in this week three times, only to me. He strangled me while he did it... and then bought me. I knew that he¡äll do bad things to me, things my first owner did to me. I prayed during the whipping, I prayed, that someone would come and rescue me... I prayed that you would come and that you¡äd take me with you. And you came, even offering me a place beside you. Now I fear that I¡äll get in the same situation if I leave you, so please.¡± She now completely cried. ¡°Please let me stay at your side.¡± I embraced her and whispered. ¡°You can stay with me as long as I live. Let us discuss anything else tomorrow.¡± Me The women who helped us cooking also cried and we stayed like this for more than five minutes, until Ilza calmed down, during these five minutes she continually said ¡° thank you, thank you, thank yo....¡± At least, we were able to finish cooking. We ate in a hall, with enough room for everyone. On my left side was Ilza. The earless beastkin woman, which name is Kyli, was to my right. ¡°Savior, is there something that we can do for you?¡± Kyli asked me. ¡°Savior?¡± Me ¡°You did not state your name, so we¡äre calling you savior.¡± Kyli ¡°Sorry, my name is Clair, while I¡äm a girl and Dex as a man.¡± Me ¡°So you really are able to change your form, you truly must be a god.¡± Kyli ¡°I¡äm certainly not a god, I met him and he¡äs far superior to me.¡± Me ¡°You met a god? Which one did you met Siria? Gaia ? Are you one of their apostles?!¡± Kyli ¡°No not those gods,¡± Me Ilza, Kyli, and some women, who were able to listen, had wide eyes. ¡°S..so... you are given to us by the gods?¡± Kyli ¡°?hm well... not really....¡± I tried to say, but they weren¡ät listening anymore. They continued to call me savior and didn¡ät listen to my explanations, they just said something like I`m too modest. Ilza and I were sleeping in a ,two bed, room, and it was around midnight, as I woke up. Ilza had a nightmare and came over to me. ¡°C...Clair are you awake?¡± Ilza asked quietly. ¡°Yes, what happened.¡± Me ¡°I had a nightmare, can I sleep with you?¡± Ilza ¡°You know that I¡äll use you as a hug pillow?¡± Me ¡°That¡äs okay,¡± She said and crawled under my blanket. I hugged her and she quickly fell asleep. She hugged me back while sleeping and it seemed like she had a good sleep from then on. We stayed like this the whole night and I woke up by a moving Ilza, she rolled on top of me and I was squeezed between her and the mattress. And because she¡äs larger than me,I was between her two small breasts. I softly stroked her cheek and she woke up. ¡°Morning, am I comfortable?¡±, I asked amused. ¡°Moning...thank god this wasn¡ät a dream, comfortable?¡± She asked and looked down, seeing my hair. She took it in her hand and asked half asleep. ¡°Clair why is your hair under me? And where are you?¡± ¡°That¡äs because, I am under you.¡± I said and poked with my other hand, her left breast. ¡°Huh? H..H..how? Sorry, sorry I...I....¡± She stuttered. ¡°No problem, you¡äre not heavy,¡± I said while she moved away. ¡°Still, I¡äm terribly sorry.¡± Ilza ¡°You don¡ät have to, you¡äre light, to be more precisely you¡äre too light. We have to change that. I have many good receipts I¡äd like to try.¡± I said, looking at her naked body while we got changed. ¡°Sorry.¡± Ilza ¡°You don¡ät have to say it so often.¡± Me ¡°It¡äs just that I was hit, when I did not.¡± Ilza ¡°Nobody will hit you, but why are you almost normal, when you speak with me?¡± Me ¡°I don¡ät know, you feel different, comforting...¡± Ilza said and blushed. ¡°Anyway, we¡äll depart today. I¡äll ask the women if they need something else and we¡äll fly back.¡± Me We went outside and saw the women getting accustomed to their new environment. We searched for Kyli and everyone greeted us by bowing and saying,¡± Thank you again savior.¡± Kyli was in the giant hall, with most of the elder women. They noticed us, bowed and said the same line as the others. ¡°You don¡ät have to do that.¡± Me ¡°We think we would disrespect you, if we don¡ät.¡± Kyli said and I couldn¡ät reply anything against that. ¡°Well, what are you doing?¡± I asked ¡°We¡äre discussing the work disruption, who¡äll be working on the fields, teaching the smaller girls, learning botany, things like that.¡± Kyli ¡°Do you need something from me for that?¡± Me ¡°We could not ask anything more from you.¡± A woman said. ¡°I wouldn¡ät mind..., oh I have something I¡äll give you.¡± I said and they tried to decline, but I continued. ¡°Most of you aren¡ät really strong and it will be hard to plow the field, so I¡äm going to make golems for you which will do the work. They¡äll also help with construction and mining.¡± Me ¡°Savior, you don¡ät have to.¡± Kyli ¡°Nope, I come from a world where women are equal to men, but you are clearly not in the condition to do hard labor. ¡° I said and began to form 30 human sized golems. They got the enchantments for ore recognition, durability, strength and anything else, that lets them recognize their masters and do what they say. Ilza raised an eyebrow as I said world, but I didn¡ät notice. I finished the enchantments and said: ¡°These things should be able to work for 200 years and will do whatever you tell them, they are made for hard labor and are able to distinguish ores.¡± ¡°Savior, you¡äve given us so much, how are we able to repay your kindness?¡± Kyli ¡°Well it might be that I find someone like you and if I do, I¡äd like you to accept them in this community.¡± Me ¡°Of course, we will. But I meant something that we can do for you.¡± Kyli ¡°Hm, not really, I only wish for you, that you will have a good life. I¡äd like to visit you, once a month on the weekends if that¡äs possible.¡± Me ¡°We would be delighted to have you here.¡± Kyli ¡°Thanks, I don¡ät need a house, there are more than enough rooms and I can share one with Ilza, or are you against sharing a room with me Ilza?¡± Me ¡°N...no,¡± Ilza said, remembered today''s morning and blushed. ¡°Then we¡äre going to depart after breakfast.¡± I said and it seemed like the women were looking sad. ¡°Then we¡äre going to make it.¡± Kyli ¡°No need, I¡äll do it, my cooking skill is higher than yours.¡± Me A woman stood up and said proudly. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°With utmost respect, my cooking skill is LV 5, I was a chef before bandits sold me.¡± ¡°You can help, but my skill is on LV 10,¡± I said and everyone present made wide eyes. ¡°That is a level only for the g...gods. You must be a god savior, now you can¡ät deny it any longer.¡± Kyli Now their eyes almost shot the word worship out. ¡°Anyway, let me do the cooking, when I¡äm here, I enjoy it. ¡° I said and hurriedly left, with Ilza behind me. The woman from earlier came after me and we made breakfast for everyone. I changed into my Dex form after that, because it¡äs easier to carry Ilza in this form. We said goodbye and I made an air bubble around us so that we won¡ät have problems with the air pressure. We flew to Turonis, while I carried a beet red Ilza, in a princess carry. I landed in a remote place and changed back to Clair. ¡°It¡äs fascinating to see you changing, does it hurt?¡± Ilza asked, amazed. ¡°Nope, but it sounds funny, when I do it with the mastery of LV 1.¡± I said and changed back as if I have LV 1 My bones cracked and you could hear my muscles growing, it sounded creepy. My body began to slowly grow while constantly breaking and reforming itself. The bones in my face began to move and after a few minutes I looked like Dex. I looked at Ilza, who was white as marble. ¡°What?¡± Me ¡°P...please do this never again, I almost puked.¡± Ilza said, with a green face. ¡°If you say so.¡± I said and changed back to Clair, the changing on LV 10 is done in a second and you could only hear one crack. ¡°So that¡äs with this cracking noise, whenever you change.¡± Ilza ¡°There¡äs more, look in my eyes.¡± I said and she leaned forward, looking deep in my eyes, which suddenly switched from green color, to a red color with a slit as a pupil. She screamed out and fell on her butt. ¡°What¡äs that?¡± Ilza asked a little frightened, ¡°It looked like the eyes of a demon.¡± ¡°These are my eyes as a dragon, I¡äll show you later. I never was in my dragon form, so I don¡ät know how large it will be.¡± I said laughing and helped her up. ¡°You truly are amazing.¡± Ilza ¡°Don¡ät think that I¡äm some kind of god,¡± I warned her. ¡°It¡äs hard to do not,¡± She said. ¡°What is a god for you?¡± I asked, while we were walking to the orphanage. ¡°Well a god is someone, who can do everything, is friendly and helps others without a compensation. And that¡äs exactly like you.¡± Ilza ¡°Well, I¡äm not friendly.¡± Me ¡°You are, you helped all these women and me, you even gave them, a new,better live.¡± Ilza ¡°But I killed by doing so.¡± Me ¡°Did you kill innocent people?¡± Ilza asked ¡°Don¡ät know, I killed his whole family, but I left the maids alive.¡± Me ¡°Most nobles are arrogant and see us normal people as garbage, so I think it¡äs right to kill them.¡± ¡°Ilza, I will kill people on my way. I¡äll kill everyone when they are against me or when I think that they could be a threat to me.¡± Me ¡°What are the conditions for you?¡± Ilza asked. ¡° I like you and I don¡ät want to lie to you, so are you sure you want to know? ¡° I asked and it took her a few moments before she said. ¡°Yes, I want to stay beside you and have to know you, for that.¡± Ilza ¡°Even if it would mean that I look like a monster?¡± I asked, but she gave me a resolute nod. ¡°Okay, I kill if I think that they might hurt people I like, I¡äm pretty lenient in my morale. Everything is okay as long as you don¡ät fuck with me. I¡äm not some kind of saint, if you wouldn¡ät have been by the baron, I would not have helped these women, even if I had known of them.¡± Me ¡°Why?¡± Ilza ¡°Why should I? I think that everyone has the right do what they want.¡± Me ¡°But they couldn''t do, what they want.¡± Ilza ¡°We¡äre thrown into the world, we can have luck and grew up, in a sheltered environment or not. I grew up in a world where we live by many rules, there was almost no physical danger, but we were extremely hindered in our life. We had to study in a school, which was not made for individualizing pupils strength, but put up a generality for everyone and if we were at a loss in the exams, we ended up homeless. I dreamed from a world, where I could do what I want. And I think that everyone should have the right, to do what they want, if I claim this for myself. So I think these women, just had luck that you were bought. Luck is something that¡äs for other misfortune. I do think they have the right to fight back, but they were not able, or simply did not. I do whatever I think I have to do, I¡äm able to do that, because I have power in this world. Those without power, will be trampled, by people with power. So follow my advice, do whatever you want, but do it so that you won¡ät have problems in the future. That¡äs the reason why I killed his whole family, they might become a problem if I had not killed them. And don¡ät get me wrong, if there¡äs something I do for people, I¡äll do it till the end.¡± We¡äve reached the orphanage and I finished my explanation. ¡°Then why did you save me?¡± Ilza ¡°Because I like you,¡± I said with a broad smile. ¡°Here it is, I¡äve remodeled an orphanage and we¡äre going to stay here until I¡äve bought us a new house.¡± She looked at the walls and was silent. I added Ilza on the ¡°to guard¡± list of the lions and we went inside, some children were greeting us and Hira came with Siril in her arms, down. ¡°Clair, you¡äre back. Who¡äs this elf girl, if I may ask?¡± Hira ¡°Hira that¡äs Ilza, my friend, I mentioned her before. Ilza that¡äs Hira and Siril, they¡äre living here.¡± I introduced both. ¡°Thanks to you.¡± Said Hira. ¡°Where¡äs Alina?¡± Me ¡°She¡äs clearing the depths.¡± Hira ¡°Good, I hope they won¡ät do more. Could we have a room for us? We have to stay until I bought a house.¡± Me ¡°Sure, there are some free.¡± Hira said and we went upstairs, to one of the free rooms. ¡°Ilza, would you like to come with me? We have to buy a house, do you want to live in the first wall or second wall?¡± Me ¡°I¡äd like to come with you. What¡äs the difference?¡± Ilza ¡°The first wall is out of peasants and commoners, most of the buildings are of minor quality and the security on the streets is not so good. It gets better the nearer you are at the second wall. And the insides of the second wall are inhabited by rich merchants and nobles. The security is really good and the stores have better things.¡± Me ¡°Would it be okay to life in the first wall, in the middle of it?¡± Ilza asked. ¡°Sure, but why?¡± Me ¡°I don¡ät think that nobles would accept us and I think the people in the first wall will be friendlier.¡±Ilza ¡°Good then let''s go, I have some plans for our new house.¡± I said and we left. We found, after some questions, a store that sells land. We went inside and it has a clean interior. A young woman was behind the counter. We walked to her and she said with a business smile. ¡°How can I help you?¡± ¡°Why did you not frown?¡± Me ¡°Because you look like you have money and money is the only thing that¡äs worth in the business.¡± Woman ¡°How nice of you, I¡äd like to buy a larger property inside the first wall.¡± Me ¡°How large does it have to be?¡± Woman ¡°Let¡äs say 2000m2.¡± Me ¡°That might be a problem, the residents there¡äs no building with this much space.¡± Woman ¡°It doesn¡ät have to be one house, I need at least 1500m2, you can buy enough houses until it¡äs large enough.¡± ¡°That would cost horrendous sums, are you sure you can afford that?¡± The woman asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°How much?¡± Me ¡°We have to persuade the house owners, it might cost 150 gold.¡± Woman I took 160 gold out of my inventory and put them on the counter. ¡°Here are 160 gold, we¡äre currently in the orphanage near the city wall, please send a messenger if you need us.¡± Me ¡°Certainly miss, I¡äll inform my boss. We will immediately begin to work.¡± She said with wide eyes. ¡°When do you think, will it be ready?¡± Me ¡°We need at least a week miss, we¡äll inform you when we¡äre finished.¡± Woman ¡°Thank you, see you then.¡± I said and left. ¡°How rich are you?¡± Ilza asked me on our way back. ¡°At present around 747.000 gold coins. But I can make more.¡± I said and heard, a someone, falling. I looked behind and saw Ilza, unconsciousness. I picked her up and we walked back to the orphanage.... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Some might have noticed that I removed some of the tags for this story, especially the harem tag. That¡äs because harem stories often have a fast developing harem and I¡äm not even sure if a harem will come. So I¡äve kicked it because it will take more time than normal. 32 A teacher for Ilza I brought Ilza back to her room and said Hira, while leaving, that I¡äll be in school for the next hours. I went back to the dorm. Kira and Lina greeted me, they were learning. ¡°I¡äm back and I have to tell you something.¡± Me ¡°Welcome, what is it? Something bad?¡± Lina asked worriedly. ¡°Depends on the viewer. I¡äm going to live in the first wall.¡± Me ¡°Why? I heard the security there is bad.¡± Kira ¡°That won¡ät be a problem. I rescued a friend out of slavery and we¡äre currently staying at an orphanage near the city wall. I¡äve bought us some property and we¡äll live there in seven days.¡± Me ¡°Why so suddenly? Did we do something wrong?¡± Lina asked worriedly. ¡°No, you didn¡ät, it¡äs just that I¡äm not allowed to live with my friend, who is not a student, on the school ground.¡± Me ¡°We¡äll miss you,¡± Lina said sadly. ¡°And your cooking,¡± Kira added. ¡°You can live with us, the house will be quite large.¡± Me ¡°Are you sure? I mean we would be four people.¡± Kira ¡°Well it¡äs 2000m2 so it should be big enough.¡± Me ¡°How the hell did you get 2000m2 inside a city?¡± Kira ¡°I bought houses.¡± Me ¡°Are you rich?¡± Kira ¡°Kinda.¡± I said and she went quiet. ¡°So do you want to live with me?¡± ¡°Can we think about it?¡± Kira asked. ¡°Sure, but I need your decision till the next week, I have to design the building.¡± Me ¡°It isn¡ät built yet? And you want to move in?¡± Lina ¡°I¡äll build it with magic.¡± Me ¡°But a spell that could build complete houses is at least Tier 9.¡± Lina ¡°I didn¡ät mention it before, but I¡äm able to cast spells without incantations.¡± Me ¡°WHAT?....what?¡± Lina first screamed but repeated it with a red face. ¡°D...does that mean that you don¡ät need the spell Tiers?¡± Lina ¡°Yes, I just have to understand and imagine what I want. I need more mana if my knowledge lacks.¡± Me ¡°No wonder you¡äre in the A1-Class.¡± Kira ¡°I have to go now, I must inform my home-room teacher Malinda. ¡° I said and left. The receptionist gave me directions to her house, it¡äs on the campus. It¡äs a normal sized house for one person. I knocked and Malinda opened, a few moments later. ¡°Oh if this isn¡ät Clair, what do you want? ¡° Malinda. ¡°I did not know who I should inform, but I plan to live outside of the campus. And I have a question to you.¡± Me ¡°Please come in and explain why.¡± Malinda said and I followed her inside to a living room, which was more like a, messy, library, dozens of books were laying on the ground, almost everywhere. ¡°I¡äm sorry for the mess, I searched for something.¡± Malinda. ¡°It¡äs okay,¡± I said, and sat down. ¡°So, why do you want to leave the dorm and what question do you have?¡± Malinda asked, while she puts some books away. ¡°I have a friend with whom I want to live outside.¡± Me ¡°A boyfriend?¡± She asked, smirking. ¡°Nope, I¡äm not into guys.¡± Me ¡°That will come with time.¡± Malinda ¡°I don¡ät think so. Anyway, she¡äs not a student and as such, she can¡ät live here.¡± Me ¡°So it¡äs not because of your roommates?¡± Malinda ¡°No, I offered them to live with us.¡± Me ¡°And?¡± Malinda ¡°They think about it, but I feel that they¡äll decline.¡± Me ¡°Why?¡± Malinda ¡°I think, they don¡ät want to be a burden.¡± Me ¡°Hmm, and the question?¡± Malinda ¡°My friend is an elf and I wanted to ask you if you could tutor her a little in magic. I will pay.¡± Me ¡°Why me?¡± Malinda ¡°Because you are partly an elf and you are unprejudiced.¡± Me ¡°How do you know that I am an elf?!¡± Malinda ¡°Your status.¡± Me ¡°My status? From where do you know my status?¡± Malinda ¡°From a skill, here ¡ãShow Status Malinda Lilia¡ã¡± I said and she could see her own status. ¡°That..., how?¡± Malinda ¡°That¡äs a skill called identification.¡± Me ¡°I know that skill, but it should not show you the status of other people, at least not with so many details, it even says, that I¡äm single. How high is your skill level?¡± Malinda ¡°I¡äll say it, if you agree to teach my friend and if you stay quiet about this.¡± Me She ponders about my conditions but agreed. ¡°My identification skill is on LV 10,¡± I said and she was frozen. ¡°Miss Malinda?¡± I asked but got no reply. ¡°Great the same as my parents.¡± I said and began to poke her cheek. She came back after my fifth poke. ¡°Did I heard right? Ten?¡± Malinda ¡°Yup.¡± Me ¡°How? What else can you do? Is your status, you showed me even correct?¡± Malinda ¡°Hm not really. The headmaster will summon me next week.¡± Me ¡°I know, the other teacher were astonished by your skills. D...don¡ät say me, they¡äre all on LV 10.¡± Malinda I gave her a wry smile and she fell down, unconsciousness. ¡°Oh, for fucks sake....¡± I said and changed to Dex because it¡äs easier to move her in this form. I picked her up and laid her on her bed as she regained her consciousness. She saw me and shouted. ¡°Who are you?! Where is Clair?!!¡± ¡°Well, that went wrong,¡± I said. ¡°Who are you?¡± She said and began, to concentrate mana in her hand. ¡°Let me explain.¡± I said and dispersed the mana from her hand. ¡°How? What did you do to me? Why am I not able to focus my mana?¡± Malinda ¡°Cause I moved it away, let me explain.¡± I said and changed back to Clair. ¡°Clair? What are you?¡± Malinda asked, completely not knowing what happens. ¡°It would be easier if I show you my status.¡± Me ¡°I know your status.¡± Malinda ¡°No you don¡ät, show status, show status to Malinda,¡± I said and we could see my status.
Name: Clair / Dex SchmiedehandGender: Male/FemaleAge: 23
Level: 1356 (next 50%)Profession: Student, SaviorRank: G
Titel: Holocaust bringer, Jaw dropper, The one Who does as He please.
Health: 3.000.000HP: Regeneration 1.000/sec
Mana: 999.999.999MP: Regeneration 100.000/sec
Stamina: 50.000.000Stamina: Regeneration 10.000/sec
Strength: 150.000Intelligence: 200.000
Agility: 175.000Wisdom: 210.000
Class: Whatever you wantThis something was brought in this world by the true god and it¡äs here to please him with his actions. You may pet and hug it as you please.Race: Aeron
Malinda looked over it and was silent. After five minutes she asked. ¡°What is an Aeron?¡± ¡°That¡äs your only question?¡± Me Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°Of course not! There are many, too many.¡± Malinda ¡°Well if you give me a blood contract that states that you¡äll never speak or indicate my status, without my consent, then I¡äll answer as many questions as you like.¡± Me ¡°Okay!¡± She agreed directly after I finished. ¡°Good, then give me your arm, I¡äll enchant it with the right runes, and you don¡ät have to worry, they will get invisible.¡± I said and she gave me her arm. I enchanted it with the right runes and put some of my blood on it. It began to glow, in a red light and then vanished. ¡°I heard of such an enchantment, the enchantment teacher Mrs. Toufee talked about it, it¡äs at least an LV 4 enchantment, but she didn¡ät say that it gets invisible,¡± Malinda said, looking at her arm. ¡°You can make it invisible with an LV 8 rune.¡± Me ¡°So what happens if I tell someone about you?¡± Malinda ¡°Nothing too serious, you¡äll forget me and everything that involves me.¡± Me ¡°Nothing too serious? That could mean that I forget whole years.¡± Malinda ¡°Do you want it to kill you?¡± Me ¡°That would be better, if I break a promise as big as this then, only death could be the prize.¡± Malinda ¡°Okay, I change it.¡± I said and changed it to an automatic kill. ¡°Now it will explode and use your mana pool as fuel.¡± Me ¡°Scary, I didn¡ät know that enchantments could be so dangerous.¡± Malinda ¡°They can¡ät, normally. You have to use LV 10 enchantments to write such specific orders, normal enchantments up till the 6th LV only strengthens something or does minor things. But you can make it more flexible with LV 10 runes, it¡äs something like, do this, when, but only if this or that happens etc.¡± Me ¡°Interesting. You¡äve said you¡äll answer my questions.¡± Malinda ¡°Yup.¡±Me ¡°Then what is an Aeron, why are your stats so high, how is your level over 1300, who is this true god, why are you both genders and can I really pet you as I wish?¡± Malinda ¡°Aeron is a race I created. The true god, don¡ät know from where he came, allowed me to create this race and brought me with some powers to this world. My level is so high because I killed all the dragons in the dragon valley, which also would explain my stats. I can change my gender because it¡äs something from my race and only pretty woman are allowed to pet me, so yes you can.¡± I said and she really petted my head. ¡°I wanted to touch this hair, since I first saw you....¡± Malinda ¡°That¡äs the only thing you say after hearing all this?¡± I said a little taken aback. ¡°No, all this is too much for me. But all this does not explain why you have such a high skill LV.¡± Malinda ¡°You know, that the summoned hero is able to select his own skill points, when he levels up, do you?¡± Me ¡°Yes but he gets only 1 per level.¡± Malinda ¡°Well, in my world the heroes often get 10 points per level. And I am based on one of those, so I get 10 points each level.¡± Me ¡°That would mean that you can raise over 1300 skills to the max level.¡± Malinda ¡°Yup, I currently have 56 skills on LV 10.¡± Me ¡°56.... I only have 8 skills.¡± Malinda ¡°Languages are also part of my skill list, I can get for many things a skill. I even have one for petting.¡± Me ¡°Petting? What does it do?¡± Malinda ¡°Did you speak with the mathematics teacher Mr. Guligo?¡± Me ¡°Yeah, he said, you raped a girl during class and then solved questions which he never could do alone, I thought he speaks nonsense.¡± Malinda ¡°Well, I stroked Pias tail.¡± Me ¡°You stroked it? You know that it¡äs a sensitive organ for beastkins do you?¡± Malinda ¡°I know it, now. Well my skill amplifies the feelings and you can get an orgasm by simple stroking. But I stroked her tail a little too thoroughly. ¡° I said with a smile. ¡°That is hard to believe.¡± Malinda ¡°I can demonstrate it,¡± I said with a grin. ¡°?h... not now....¡± Malinda said and backed away. ¡°Well now you know some of my secrets.¡±Me ¡°But there is much more I want to know.¡± Malinda ¡°Then you have to move in my new house.¡± Me ¡°Why?¡± Malinda ¡°Cause I don¡ät want to come here every day. And this new house will be much better than this one, I¡äll give you a library, way bigger than yours.¡±Me ¡°...how much bigger?¡± Malinda ¡°As big as you want, you only need to say where I have to buy the books.¡± Me ¡°Books are expensive.¡± She said but I simply conjured a gold coin in front of her and said. ¡°I don¡ät think that¡äll be a problem.¡± Me ¡°How?¡± Malinda ¡°You¡äve heard of the affinity for void?¡± Me ¡°Yes, it¡äs only a myth,... wait you¡äre saying that you have an affinity for void magic?¡± Malinda ¡°Yes and void is everything, as long as I know this, I¡äm able to conjure everything, it cost more mana if I don¡ät understand it but that¡äs not a problem.¡± Me ¡°So you say that you can conjure whatever you want?¡± Malinda ¡°Yes.¡± Me ¡°Then why are you in this school? You can do everything with this kind of magic and nobody could stop you with your stats.¡± Malinda ¡°Where¡äs the fun, if you can have everything? I¡äm not interested in politics and the power struggle. And I don¡ät have the common sense of this world, I need to learn. I plan to stay here for at least a year.¡± Me ¡°That¡äs really mature.¡± Malinda ¡°Hey!, I¡äm 23.¡± Me ¡°Oh right, I forgot. I¡äll take your offer and move to your house, when do I have to come?¡± Malinda ¡°I will inform you in seven days, you don¡ät have to pack your belongings, I can put them in my inventory.¡± Me ¡°Inventory?¡± Malinda ¡°Something like a dimensional pocket but without limits and the time does not move inside of it. I have a whole forest and hundreds of dragons inside of it.¡± Me ¡°Hundreds of dragons?¡± Malina ¡°Show skill ¡ãArmagedon¡ã¡± I showed her the skill and she made wide eyes. ¡°This thing is....¡± Malinda ¡°It¡äs an auto kill for everything, it killed something called dragon god, but I don¡ät think that it really was a god.¡± Me ¡°This is such a wrong skill.¡± Malinda ¡°Well, I have to go, if you have something to ask, I¡äm in the orphanage near the city wall.¡± Me ¡°?h yes, I also have to collect my thoughts.¡± Malinda said and I left to the orphanage. I said Ilza, that I found a nice teacher for her and that she¡äs going to move in with us. Then I made dinner for everyone, some new toys and went to sleep, with Ilza in one bed. I got this skill from the toy-making.
Skill: Carving: Carve whatever you like. Building blocks, horses or these creepy human-shaped dolls.
33 Small Talk with the headmaster It¡äs Monday. Ilza had, again, a nightmare but calmed down after I hugged her. We got dressed, ate breakfast and I said. ¡°Ilza it would be the best if you don¡ät leave the orphanage alone, at least until we have started the training.¡± ¡°I understand, I¡äll help Hira and Alina with the children, have a nice day.¡± Ilza ¡°Thanks, I¡äll be back around afternoon.¡± I said and left. I was stopped by Malinda, as I walked in my class. ¡°Morning, miss Malinda.¡± Me ¡°Morning Clair, I¡äm here to bring you to the headmaster.¡± Malinda ¡°Lead the way.¡± I said and followed her, some students began to whisper, but I ignored them. We went to one of the administrative buildings and to an office with a receptionist woman. She wore glasses and suit like clothes. ¡°Hello Viri, I¡äm here with Clair. Is Arthur there? ¡° Malinda ¡°Yes, you can go inside.¡± Viri said and we went inside his office. It has a desk in the middle, with two chairs in front of it. The headmaster was sitting behind the desk. The furniture consisted out of bookshelves and a world map.
Name: Hellbring ArthurProfession: Headmaster at Turon AcademyAge: 624
Class: ArchmagusTitle: Gifted Magician, Headmaster of Turon Academy, Legendary AdventurerLevel: 184
Health: 86.000HP regeneration 226/sec
Mana: 300.000MP regeneration 300/sec
Strength: 14702Intelligence: 33534Gender: Male
Agility:12668Wisdom: 30351Race: Human
This man was once an SS-Ranked adventurer. He archived feats, which are seldom under humans, like killing a lesser fire dragon or being able to cast spells till the 10th Tier in fire, light and wind magic. and retired with 500 years. Now he¡äs one of the four Magic Academies headmasters.
Skills: Mana Manipulation LV 7 Mana Sensing LV 4 Enchanting LV 4 Bodyenhancement LV 3 Casting Time Reduction LV 5 Reading LV 4 Martial Arts LV 3 Memorisation LV 3 Management LV 2
¡°Ah hello, we haven¡ät had the opportunity to personally introduce each other. My name is Arthur Hellbring, headmaster of the magician course and headmaster of the Turon Academy, nice to meet you.¡± Arthur said as we opened the door. ¡°My name is Clair, likewise.¡± Me ¡°Please sit down.¡± He said and we sat down. ¡°I¡äve heard many interesting things about you, most of them unbelievable, some more than other.¡± He began and I smiled wryly. ¡°The teachers said that you are far above their lessons, some even say that you are far above their own ability. I heard from Mrs. Toufee that you enchanted the piece of wood with your second try, is that true?¡± Arthur ¡°Yeah, but I only made the wood hard as iron.¡± Me ¡°You underestimate your feat. Mrs. Toufee gives this task every new class, but they mostly finish it only in their third year. She wants to show her students the hardships of enchanting. And here you are, enchanting this piece of wood with your second try. And then, there is the spell casting teacher Mr. Steinfield. He says that you¡äre able to cast every flame spell up to the 6th Tier. I think you are not the small 13-year-old girl, which you want us to believe you are. Who are you really? And what do you want here?¡± Arthur said. I could see that he releases some of his mana and Malinda was frantically looking between us. ¡°Well, I¡äm faster than most of the people and can easily learn many things. I¡äm Clair and I¡äm 13 and I want to learn. Especially the magic Tiers.¡± Me ¡°A little faster? You¡äve read the book for the spells from the 3th to the 6th Tier in under 30 minutes. That is hardly a little faster and which affinity do you want to learn?¡± Arthur. ¡°All.¡± Me ¡°All?¡± Arthur ¡°Yes all, I want to learn every spell up to the tenth Tier.¡± Me ¡°So you want me to believe that you have every affinity?¡± Arthur said while releasing more mana. I just conjured a stone, a flame orb, a wind orb and a water orb in front of him and said. ¡°Yes I have, so what do you want in exchange for the spells?¡± ¡°Hm.... The spells we¡äre speaking about are extremely high class and destructive beyond believe.¡± Arthur said, still trying to do something with his mana. Malinda was now seating and her breathing got heavier. ¡°You know my imagination based magic can be fairly stronger, than every Tier 10 spell?¡± Me ¡°Yes, but you need enough mana for that. And one Tier 10 spell can easily consume 50.000 mana.¡± Arthur ¡°That¡äs kinda cheap.¡± I muttered softly, but he heard it. ¡°Cheap?!¡± Arthur asked, in hope that he misunderstood me. ¡°Ah yes, I have more mana than I would need for such a spell..¡± Me ¡°How much more?¡± He asked cautiously. ¡°Is that important?¡± I asked. Malinda to my side was now really hard sweating and looked like she could barely breath. ¡°Yes it is, I have to know if you¡äre just talking for good, or if you¡äre speaking the truth.¡± Arthur ¡°What could happen if I leak mana?¡± Me ¡°Why?¡± Arthur ¡°Well, you¡äre doing it since we¡äre talking and miss Malinda looks like she¡äll faint any moment.¡± Me ¡°So you noticed,¡± It was more a statement than a question, ¡°You can weaken the mana field from the people around you, you can suppress them and weaker people might even faint. There were some cases from dragons which could even demolish the surroundings with their mana.¡± Arthur ¡°How much mana are you able to endure? And how much are you currently leaking.¡± Me ¡°Never tried and around about 130.000, I¡äm curious why you¡äre not showing any signs, is it a magic artefact?¡± Arthur ¡°Okay, Malinda could you please go out? I don¡ät want to hurt you.¡± I said and she left. ¡°Why did she not question you? ¡± Arthur asked as she was out. ¡°She looks like she will faint any moment and I don¡ät want to hurt her, brace yourself. ¡° I said to the headmaster and began to leak mana. He noticed it and smiled, 1.000...10.000...100.000, he stopped smiling, 200.000, he began to sweat a little,...300.000. ¡°Impressive 300.000, let¡äs see how far we can go.¡± I said and rose it to 350.000, which made it hard for him to breath and we began to hear cracking sounds from the furniture. 400.000 and he began to pant heavily, 450.000, he tried to say something but was not able to speak one word. I thought, that this should be enough and reabsorbed my mana. He was drenched from all the sweat and tried to calm down while I asked Malinda to come back inside. She saw the panting headmaster and looked at me worried. ¡°I stopped at 450.000 mana, he should calm down in a few moments.¡± I said nonchalantly, but she still looked worried. ¡°Huf...huf...im...huf...impressive....¡±He stammered. We waited for another two minutes and he asked, finally calmed. ¡°...So it was true that you don¡ät really need the Tiers, how much mana do you have?¡± Arthur ¡°Hm, why should I answer?¡± Me ¡°I¡äll help you as much as I can if you do.¡± Arthur ¡°Make a blood contract and I¡äll say it.¡± I said and he looked at Malinda who smiled wryly. ¡°I assume that Lilia already has one.¡± Arthur ¡°Yup, she didn¡ät want the contract which will erase her memories, so it¡äs one which will kill her in a mana explosion,¡± I said. ¡°Erasing memories? Never heard of such a blood contract.¡± Arthur ¡°Might be because it¡äs an LV 9 enchantment.¡± I said and his eyes went wide. ¡°You...you are an LV 9 enchanter? How?¡± Arthur ¡°First your answer, which one do you want?¡± Me ¡°Hm, okay I¡äll bite. I¡äll also take the kill version.¡± Arthur ¡°Give me your arm, and just for the records this enchantment will activate if someone tinkers on it, so no touchy touchy.¡± I said and enchanted his arm. I finished and he inspected the vanishing runes. ¡°So how much mana do you have and how are you so good with enchantments, you also must be at least LV 7 in mana manipulation to absorb your released mana,¡± Arthur asked excitedly. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°I¡äm LV 10 in both, you know the summoned hero? It¡äs the same for me, ¡°I lied,¡± and how much do you think?¡± I asked with a smile. ¡°Well, you were not tired from this amount so I think more than 500.000, which is around the level of the royal elven Tier 10 magicians. You¡äre one of them in disguise aren¡ät you?¡± Arthur said. ¡°Nope, failed by a wide margin. I¡äm also not a royal elven magician, I wouldn¡ät need you if I were one.¡± Me ¡°So how much mana do you have?!¡± Arthur asked, now more excited. ¡°Hm, I have around nine hundred ninety-nine million, nine hundred ninety-nine thousand, nine hundred ninety-nine mana.¡± I said and he froze. ¡°Do you see that Malinda?¡± I asked while turning to her. ¡°Wh..what do... you mean?¡± She asked, not looking at me. ¡°This happens whenever I tell someone something, about my status, you even fainted.¡± Me ¡°Clair, I... I think he also fainted.¡± Malinda said still not looking at me. ¡°Huh?¡± I grunted and looked at him. ¡°You¡äre right,¡± I said while moving my hand, in front of his face, up and down. ¡°Let¡äs wake him up.¡± I continued and began pull on his beard. ¡°Clair!¡± Malinda protested. ¡°What?¡± I asked without any clue, but she already moved my hand away from his beard. ¡°You don¡ät do such a thing.¡± She reproves me. ¡°Okay, okay,¡± I pouted and continued in a barely audible whisper, ¡°but it would be faster.¡± Malinda stood up and began to carefully shake him, which worked. ¡°Wha...h?h?¡± Arthur ¡°You fainted as you heard her.¡± Malinda ¡°What?...Oh yeah, sorry. This is unbelievable.¡± Arthur ¡°It¡äs up to you to believe me or not.¡± Me ¡°You¡äre right.... Then miss Clair what are your intentions here in our academy? It can¡ät only be for learning Tier 10 spells.¡± Arthur ¡°Well I grow up in a place where your common sense doesn¡ät work, so I came here to learn it. I also want to look for some friends who might travel with me after I graduated.¡± I said and looked at Malinda. ¡°And then what? You have enough mana, to destroy the whole continent. What are your ambitions?¡± He asked in a serious tone. ¡°Travelling the world, be an adventurer, clear some dungeons and meet interesting people.¡± Me ¡°And?¡± Arthur ¡°And what?¡± Me ¡°This can¡ät be all, there has to be more.¡± Arthur ¡°Nope, I simply live for one thing. DO whatever the FUCK you want.¡± Me ¡°That might be a problem if you¡äre so strong, with great power comes great responsibility.¡± Arthur ¡°Might be, but I won¡ät start a war or kill a whole city just because I¡äm bored.¡± Me ¡°And what if you have a reason?¡± Arthur ¡°Give me one and I¡äll do it.¡± Me ¡°What could be a reason for you?¡± Arthur ¡°You just have to hurt someone I like.¡± Me ¡°And then?¡± Arthur ¡°I see to it, that you won¡ät do it again.¡± Me ¡°What if he insults you or the person you like?¡± Arthur ¡°Don¡ät care, insults can be turned against the insulter.¡± Me ¡°Hm, I think I can trust you, for now.¡± Arthur said and Malinda breathed out in relieve. ¡°Okay, can we come to your help?¡± Me ¡°Yes, what do you want? ¡° Arthur ¡°Access to all books of the academy and you¡äll teach me every spell up to the tenth Tier.¡± Me ¡°I can only teach you spells to the tenth Tier in fire, light and wind magic. The teachers can help you in every affinity to the eight Tier. And there won¡ät be a problem with the books, you¡äll get a pass for every library floor.¡° Arthur ¡°What is with the other affinities in spells higher than the 8th Tier, aren¡ät there books about them?¡± Me ¡°No, there are no books after the 6th Tier.¡± Arthur ¡°Why?¡±Me ¡°A rule, every mage has to develop his own spells or teach them to his student.¡± Arthur ¡°That¡äs stupid. How do you develop an own spell?¡± Me ¡°Might be, but that¡äs a rule. You have to study your affinity and try to form a spell. while manipulating your mana.¡± Arthur ¡°Hm, I¡äll try that later.¡± Me ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Arthur ¡°Nope, that¡äll be all and could you tell the art teacher that I¡äm not interested in meeting him?¡± Me ¡°So you¡äve drawn this picture? Why?¡± Arthur ¡°It was just a scribble from me for the first day but it was removed, I lost interest in it and I am not interested in getting any attention for art. I don¡ät like art. I¡äll come during spell casting lessons, see you.¡± I said and left, with a worried Malinda in tow. She finally asked me, as we left the building. ¡°Well that was something, I¡äve never seen the headmaster so...respectful. What did you do?¡± ¡°I let him feel the pressure of 450.000 mana. Say which rank were you as an adventurer?¡± Me ¡°B-Rank, why? But more importantly why did you do that? ¡°Malinda ¡°Because he had to see me as someone stronger. Are there many SS-Ranked adventurers?¡± Me ¡°Don¡ät know I think 4 active all around the human countries, why?¡± Malinda ¡°Cause he was one, his stats were in the ten-thousands and some of them over thirty-thousand.¡± I said and Malinda gulped audibly. ¡°That¡äs much.¡± Malinda ¡°Really?¡± Me ¡°Of course, there¡äs a high difference between each Rank after the B-Rank.¡± Malinda ¡°How high?¡± Me ¡°Don¡ät know for certain but I think most B-Ranks have stats between hundred and thousand, A-Rank have all over thousand, S-Rank has some over ten-thousand and SS-Rank has all over ten-thousand. But I never imagined that he¡äs over 30 thousand in some of his stats, he¡äs truly a monster.¡± Malinda ¡°Well, I think he¡äs okay. I have to go back to my class, when do I have you?¡± Me ¡°In Language, and once a month during the whole Monday during homeroom.¡± Malinda ¡°I¡äll come around when I bought the land.¡± I said and left. The rest of the day was rather uneventful, Pia asked where I was and I said that I¡äd learn spellcasting from the headmaster from now on. I taught Hira stitching and sewing in the afternoon and played with the children in the evening. Alina also paid the depth and the gang did nothing, they surely are in an uproar. Tuesday: Language was like any normal language lesson but I think Malinda tried to test me with hard grammatical questions, which I solved easily and common knowledge is like history and politics mixed, really interesting, I liked to argue with the teacher over the a needed nobility. Wednesday: Arthur introduced me to some teachers, who¡äre going to teach me the spells from the 7th and 8th Tier. He said he¡äll reach me when I¡äm able to cast every spell of the 8th Tier. Which could take some time, as I have to learn them directly from the teachers? And as Arthur said no one, except me, managed to enchant the piece of wood. Mrs. Toufee held a speech about the importance of learning and the hardships of enchanting. She also asked me how I did it, but I just gave her vague answers. Thursday: The tailor teacher arranged a business meeting after school and I was allowed to brew potions in the alchemy class. This is the skill.
Skill: Alchemy You¡äre not able to get laid or can¡ät get "it" up? Then brew your own love potions, no one will be able to resist your "charm" LV 0
Mrs. Tifany, the tailor teacher, was present during the meeting. We managed to bargain a 30% share of all future prophets. I also got a skill for that.
Skill: Trading Haggle yourself through the market, you¡äll be able to buy the last pair of shoes from a beggar for a ridiculously low price. You might even be able to buy the only child of a loving mother. LV 0
Tifany gets 5 % from that. I did this whole thing just because I¡äd like to see the women with bras, especially with sexy ones. And Ilza said that a messenger came, he said that the property seller wishes to see me. So we¡äll meet her the next afternoon.... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I didn¡ät want to skip the ordinary days, so I made it relatively short. But there will be some minor time skips in the next chapters. 34 A little biology and a new house. Friday: Forging was funny, we smelted some ore and had to smite them into ingots. No one expected me to be so good at it, with my small frame. And monster theology was a simple lecture about the more common monsters. I fetched Malinda after the lesson and we are now walking to the orphanage. ¡°Why are you living in an orphanage, which is in the slums?¡± Malinda ¡°Cause I wanted to help the caretaker, you can ask her later.¡± Me ¡°Isn¡ät it dirty?¡± Malinda ¡°It doesn''t have to be dirty, just because it¡äs in the slums.¡± Me ¡°You¡äre right but it¡äs normal for buildings in the slums to be run down, especially an orphanage, which is not supported by the church.¡± Malinda ¡°Church? There¡äs a religion?¡± Me ¡°You didn¡ät know? We have two major churches in the human lands and there are some more important in the world. The humans have: The Church of the Four great Elements. Which has it¡äs foundation on Ifrit, Sylphiette, Tubarin and Aspirinudo and worships them as gods. They say that everything depends on these four gods and that we have to believe in them. And the Church of Light, with Siria as its goddess. They believe in the purifying light of Siria and are in a constant war against the believer of Dubrendal. They often purge demons or people which they consider demons. You would be in their target zone. Most of them are in Raska and they are in a constant war against Duren. Which brings me to the next church. The Church of Darkness which worships Dubrendal, most of his followers are in Duren, but we have some smaller factions here and there. ¡° Malinda said. And I interrupted. ¡°Is the Church of Darkness one of these sacrifice and demon worshipper churches?¡± Me ¡°No, they¡äre not, they believe in chaos and the dark side of nature. There are some smaller factions which are necromancers or demon worshippers but the main church is not dangerous. The followers of the Church of Light do more often gruesome stuff, they believe humans are above everyone and hunt non-humans. Be wary of their inquisition. Then there are the beastkin and dwarfs who don¡ät believe in the divinity of the seven gods and believe in their deceased ancestry. Never ridicule one of their ancestors, they would hunt you down. And last but not at least the Gaia Cult. Elfs and farys are worshipping the said mother of the other six gods. They stand for peace and preservation of nature. But they are not some tree loving idiots, they hunt down whoever destroys their territory. They don¡ät like humans for their slavery, they think every living being has the right to live in freedom. ¡°Malinda finishes her explanation. ¡°And, in what do you believe?¡± Me ¡°Me? Don¡ät know I think a mix of Gaia Cult and the Church of the Four Elements would be good. What about you?¡± Malinda ¡°There is no god, just beings who are so strong that normal people think they¡äre gods.¡± Me ¡°But you said you met the true god.¡± Malinda ¡°Don¡ät know if I¡äm allowed to speak about it, sorry,¡± I said and showed her my toung. ¡°Not fair,¡± She said with a childish voice. ¡°We¡äre near the wall, so were¡äs the orphanage?¡± She continued. ¡°There,¡± I said and pointed at the large stone house on the end of the street. ¡°That¡äs more like a mansion than an orphanage.¡± Malinda ¡°I made it myself.¡± Me ¡°Your magic is such a cheat,¡± Malinda said without any emotions. ¡°You don¡ät seem impressed.¡± Me ¡°I saw your status, there¡äs not much left, that could impress me,¡± Malinda said in a defeated tone. ¡°We¡äll see.... Come I have to introduce your student, her name is Ilza.¡± I said and motioned her inside. ¡°Someone here?!¡± I shouted and we could hear, shortly after, many tapa tapa sounds. Three children came running down, diving right into me and I had to fall down. I didn¡ät want to hurt them. ¡°Clair-neesan¡± Child one. ¡°You¡äre back, play with us.¡± Child two ¡°Yeah come play.¡± Child three ¡°Sorry, I have no time, tomorrow okay? Where is Ilza?¡± Me ¡°She¡äs upstairs, we¡äll bring here. ¡° Child two said and they all ran off. ¡°They like you,¡± Malinda stated. ¡°Yeah, I like to play with children, it¡äs funny.¡± Me ¡°I thought you¡äre 23,¡± Malinda said mockingly. ¡°I am, but where¡äs the fun if you become a boring adult.¡± Me ¡°Hm, true.¡± Malinda Ilza came down, pulled by the three children who said in unison. ¡°¡±We¡äve brought her ¡°¡± ¡°Thank you, I¡äll make something nice for dinner tomorrow.¡± Me ¡°¡± Yeah! ¡°¡± They screamed and run upstairs. ¡°Hello, my name is Ilza, nice to meet you,¡± Ilza said and bowed deeply to Malinda. ¡°Hi, I¡äm Malinda Lilia, I¡äm going to live with you two, and teach you some magic.¡± Malinda ¡°Thank you, miss.¡± Ilza ¡°You don¡ät have to be so formal, ah yes Clair that also counts for you. We¡äre going to live together, so I think you can call me Lilia from now on.¡± Malinda Lilia ¡°Thank you.¡± Ilza ¡°Thanks, I¡äll stay with Malinda during school.¡± Me ¡°I would appreciate it.¡± Lilia ¡°I¡äve got a question, why are you called Malinda when it¡äs your first name? ¡° I said and led both to the dining room. ¡°We don¡ät have a first or last name, your family name and your name are both your first name. You can choose which you¡äd like to have in the public and use the other for friends. I choose Malinda as my public name and Lilia as my name for friends.¡± Lilia ¡°Okay, but I don¡ät want to use Schmiedehand in the public, there might be some people who¡äll target my foster parents. ¡°Me ¡°That¡äs no problem when you¡äre friends knew of it. It might cause some confusion between bystanders but that is negligible .¡± Lilia ¡°Ilza, what is your other name?¡± Me ¡°I... I don¡ät have one, slaves aren¡ät allowed to have two names.¡± Ilza said with hanging shoulders. ¡°Then we just need to make one,¡± Me ¡°Huh?¡± Ilza ¡°I mean, I left my whole name in my old world, my whole name is chosen by myself.¡± Me ¡°Okay, then what do you think, should I name myself?¡± Ilza ¡°Don¡ät know, do you want to choose Ilza for public usage or the other one?¡± Me ¡°I think Ilza will be my normal one and for public... what do you think of Bose?¡± Ilza ¡°Okay, then from now on your Ilza Bose, sounds good.¡± I said, and Ilza smiled. ¡°You both can continue to call me Ilza.¡± Ilza ¡°Sure¡± I said and Malinda nodded. ¡°Okay, I heard that I have to teach you magic, what do you know about it?¡± Lilia ¡°Nothing,¡± Ilza ¡°That¡äs not much,¡± Lilia ¡°We¡äll you just have to teach her the foundations, I don¡ät know how I should explain them, but I can continue from then on. I have the teaching skill, it speeds the whole thing up.¡± Me ¡°How much does it speed your teaching?¡± Lilia asked. ¡°Don¡ät know, but Lina my roommate, leveled from Mana Manipulation LV 1 to LV 2 in a week.¡± Me ¡°That¡äs fast, does it say something about a limit?¡± Lilia ¡°Yeah, I can¡ät teach more than my own level, but ten is already the highest, so it¡äs not really a problem.¡± Me ¡°So you could also teach me?¡± Lilia asked with sparkling eyes. ¡°Yeah, but I¡äll only start when Ilza is on the same level as you.¡± I said and she pouted. ¡°That might take years.¡± Lilia ¡°Then you just have to come along on our journey, I¡äll stay four years here, that might be enough for Ilza to reach LV 5 or 6 in mana manipulation and there are other things which you both don¡ät know. Which reminds me, I don¡ät know your status Ilza.¡± Me ¡°I don¡ät have a status plate.¡± Ilza said sadly. ¡°No problem we¡äll register you later. For now, show status Ilza, share status Ilza.¡± I said and we all could see her status.
Name: Ilza BoseProfession: Caretaker of ClairAge: 15
Class: NoneTitle: Ex-SlaveLV: 2
Health: 1.000HP regeneration 0,02/sec
Mana: 1.000MP regeneration 1/sec
Strength: 14Intelligence: 23Gender: Female
Agility: 24Wisdom: 21Race: Elf
This timid girl was abused in her childhood, until she was saved by a being named Clair. She grew up as a slave and never had any friends. Now she would do anything for her sole friend Clair.
¡°Hoh, anything?¡± I mused and Ilza got beet red. ¡°Don¡ät play with her, ¡°Lilia scolded. ¡°Okay, okay, what do you think of her status Lilia? I have no one I can compare to her. ¡°She has enough mana to become a mage, the rest is normal, her strength is a little under the norm. But we can work on that.¡± Lilia ¡°Ilza? I thought you¡äre 14 or 13 like me. ¡° Me ¡°No, why do you think that?¡± Ilza ¡°Cause you don¡ät look like 15. This might be because you had not enough food, during your early teens and childhood.¡± Me ¡°Why food?¡± Ilza ¡°The body needs a lot of different minerals, proteins, vitamins and carbohydrates during his puberty.¡± Me ¡°Why minerals and what are proteins and vitamins and carbohydrates?¡± Lilia ¡°Carbohydrates are, in a simple way, sugar and minerals are thinks like calcium and fluorine, they are for your bones and teeth, there''s also iron.¡± Me ¡°You jest, we have iron in us?¡± Lilia ¡°Yes, it¡äs in our blood, do you know why we breath?¡± Me ¡°Because we need air?¡± Ilza ¡°Not really, we only need a small portion of the things which are in the air, it¡äs called oxygen. Just 20% of the air is oxygen. And we need this oxygen for our cells.¡± Me ¡°Cells?¡± Lilia ¡°Whoa, this world''s biology is seriously not up to date, are you not researching your own body?¡± Me ¡°It¡äs not allowed to dissect the dead and you can¡ät see much from the outside.¡± Lilia ¡°That explains it. Anyway, we are made out of many, many, many cells. And there are a lot of different cells. Our blood has cells in it, which makes it red, and these red cells have iron in it. The iron helps to transport the oxygen into other cells, where it¡äs used for energy production. The reason we die from suffocating is because we can¡ät bring the needed oxygen to these cells and they die and we die with them. That¡äs the really easy explanation, did you understand?¡± I asked and Lilia nodded slowly but Ilza looked confused. ¡°And what is with these so called protein and vitamins ?¡± Lilia ¡°We have hormones and enzymes, they control our whole body. For example, do you know why you like to smell someone and other not?¡± Me ¡°I like to smell you!¡± Ilza blurted out and quickly got red. ¡°Thanks, this is a result of a hormone. We produce them without any stop, 24/7. We like to smell someone because this person is really different, with his or her genes, from us.¡± Me ¡°Genes?¡± Lilia ¡°The blueprints of our body. The offspring of two different persons who like to smell each other are more likely to survive in nature. They get not as often sick and other illnesses are more seldom.¡±Me ¡°So this hormone that lets you smell good, says us, that we have to have kids with each other ?¡± Lila ¡°Exactly,¡± I said and Ilza got redder. ¡°But what have they to do with Ilza¡äs lack of growth?¡± Lilia ¡°Woman produces a hormone called oestrogen, this hormone ensures the growth of the hips and breasts, as well as your period and some other things which I don¡ät know. It starts to produce oestrogens on mass with your first period and we need proteins and vitamins to build such hormones. The easiest way to get proteins is with meat. Vitamins are in many different things, you can get most of them with fruits and vegetables but there is one which is only in meat and one that you only get with the sun.¡± Me ¡°The sun?¡± Lilia asked unbelievingly. ¡°Yeah, your skin changes some of the sun rays into a vitamin. But back to the topic, I suspect that Ilza didn¡ät get enough food as well as sun rays in her childhood and early teens, so now she suffers from the lack.¡± Me ¡°What could happen to me?¡± Ilza asked, not really understanding but nonetheless frightened. ¡°Depends, hard starved women can lose their ability to get children, your bones might be less dense than normal and there are some other illnesses which might come,¡± I said and she began to cry. I patted her back and said. ¡°But you¡äre lucky, that I found you now and not in three years.¡± ¡°Sniff...why?¡± Ilza ¡°Cause puberty is, at least for humans, until the 18th year. Lilia when did you stop to grow? Especially your breasts?¡± Me ¡°W..w..w why d..d do you ask?¡± Lilia asked flustered. ¡°It can hint us when Ilza will stop growing.¡± Me ¡°I think with 20... what about you?¡± Lilia ¡°20 is good, we have 5 more years then, Ilza you¡äre going to get a diet from me,¡± I said and her face brightened up. ¡°How should a diet help her?¡± Lilia ¡°A diet just means an adjustment in your eating habits, she¡äs going to eat potatoes, many fruits, fish, and milk.¡± Me ¡°What''s with meat and why fish? And you did not answer my question.¡± Lilia ¡°Milk and eggs also have the needed proteins and vitamins which are in meat and fish have a lot of good fat. Which question?¡± Me ¡°What is with you, how long will you grow? And good fat? Argh, there¡äs soooo much new stuff, you''re a treasure trove of knowledge.¡± Lilia ¡°I can show you how tall I¡äm going to become in the bath and there are many different kinds of fat, the same with vitamins, hormones, proteins, and minerals.¡± Me ¡°How do you know all this?¡± Ilza ¡°I said that I¡äm from another world, we didn¡ät have magic but we¡äre more advanced in our normal technology. And I learned this at school, some of the said things are basic knowledge in my world.¡± Me ¡°You have to teach me more of this.¡± Lilia pleaded. ¡°Sure but later, I have to meet the property seller. You can use the time and get to know each other¡± I said and left. I reached the real estate shop and was promptly led to another room, which was occupied by the reception woman, an elderly man, and a couple. ¡°Ah miss Clair, it¡äs nice to meet you, I¡äm the owner of this shop, my name is Ralphonso.¡± He said and gave me his hand. He continued and introduced the couple. ¡°This is the Maraburg couple, they don¡ät want to sell and we thought we might solve this problem with a conversation. Please sit down.¡± Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Good evening, my name is Clair, where is the problem?¡± I said and sat down. ¡°An elf?¡± The man asked in an aggressive tone. ¡°Yes I¡äm an elf, is there a problem?¡± I said and released a little mana. ¡°N..no, it¡äs just unusual.¡± The man said, less aggressive. ¡°So where¡äs the problem?¡± I repeated. ¡°We don¡ät want to sell our home.¡± The man. ¡°Why?¡± Me ¡°Because we¡äve lived there for more than three generations.¡± The man ¡°A good argument, then how much do you want from me?¡± Me ¡°Huh?¡± The man ¡°I mean how much do I have to pay you for your plot of land?¡± Me ¡°We don¡ät want to sell it.¡± The man I looked at his wife and asked. ¡°What¡äs your occupation?¡± ¡°I¡äm a carpenter and my wife is a housewife.¡± The man answered. ¡°So how much did they offer?¡± Me ¡°We offered each household 7 gold.¡± Ralphonso ¡°So 7 gold is not enough? How much do you earn in a month?¡± Me ¡°That¡äs not important, we don¡ät want to sell our home.¡± The man ¡°Do you want to work?¡± I asked the woman. ¡°There is no work for me.¡± She said sadly. ¡°Oh, there is, I need someone who can clean my estate.¡± Me ¡°What does that have to do with our home?¡± The man ¡°Well, I could buy your home, build a new one and employ your wife as a maid.¡± Me His eyes narrowed and he asked. ¡°How much and why would you do that?¡± ¡°I need someone who¡äll clean my home and you would live next door. As for the payment, what do you say to 50 silver?¡± Me ¡°Honey, we could take a good usage of 50 silver more per year.¡± Said his wife. ¡°Certainly....¡± The man said, in deep, though. ¡°Who said a year, I meant per month,¡± I said and they made wide eyes. ¡°A..a month?¡± His wife repeated. ¡°Yeah, what do you say? 7 gold, you get a new house and your wife works as my maid for 50 silver per month?¡± Me ¡°Hmm... okay, I¡äll sell.¡± The man said. ¡°Good, then please went home and bring all your stuff outside, I¡äll be there in one or two hours.¡± Me ¡°Why?¡± His wife asked. ¡°I said that I¡äll build you a new house, so I have to remove the old one.¡± Me ¡°You can do such a think?¡± The man ¡°Yes, I¡äll use magic. Is there something else Mr. Ralphonso?¡± I asked. ¡°No, we already subtracted our fee, here are your documents.¡± Ralphonso ¡°Good, I¡äll excuse myself then. It was a pleasure to do business with you.¡± I said, took them and left. I fetched Lilia and Ilza and we put all of the belongings from Lilia in my inventory, we then walked to my property and found the family. They have a small daughter, which is around 7 years old. ¡°Ilza, Lilia this is the Maraburg family, the woman will be our maid and they¡äll life in a separate house,¡± I explained. ¡°Nice to meet you, my name is Ren¨¦, I hope for a good future, this is my husband Frank and our daughter Uri.¡± Ren¨¦ (the wife.) ¡°Hello.¡± Frank ¡°Niche to meetcha,.¡± Said Uri, and grinned, some teeth were missing. ¡°Is everything outside?¡± I asked. ¡°We were not able to move everything in this short amount of time.¡± Ren¨¦ ¡°No problem, I can store it in my dimensional pocket.¡± Me ¡°That would be a great hel,¡± Ren¨¦ said and led me through the house. I stored everything and we¡äre standing outside. ¡°Good, I¡äll sense for any living being on my property and will begin when there¡äs none,¡± I said and tried to sense the mana from the people but there was none. I then ¡°deleted¡± all the houses and flattened the ground. ¡°By Tubarin, such magic.¡± Frank ¡°Okay, I¡äll place your house on the side so that you¡äre able to invite friends,¡± I said and a six-meter high wall rose from the ground around my whole property, leaving a 60m2 free space. I continued with their house it has a ground floor and one upper floor. The ground floor has a kitchen, a storage room, a living room and a dining room. And the upper floor has four bedrooms and one room for work. ¡°Okay, here is your new house, please look through it and say where I have to put your furniture,¡± I said and turned around. I saw many spectators and all of them had an open mouth, even Lilia. ¡°See you¡äre impressed,¡± I said and poked her with my elbow. ¡°Yeah, something like this is.....How much mana did all this cost?¡± Lilia ¡°Just 200.000, our house will cost more,¡± I said and looked ad Uri who worriedly looked at her mum. ¡°Watch wrong wich mommy?¡± She asked. ¡°Nothing sweety, she is just not used to something like this,¡± I said and patted her head. ¡°Did you make thich?¡± She asked me. ¡°Yup, come you have a new bedroom,¡± I said, while picking Uri up and pulling Ren¨¦ inside. Ren¨¦ snapped out of her daze and asked. ¡°Are you sure we can have all this mistress Clair?¡± ¡°Sure, where do you want your furniture?¡± I said and we began to furnish her new house, I just changed a few things, like the beds, wardrobes, bookshelves, chairs and desks. We finished after 40 minutes and I said. ¡°Good, please come from tomorrow on, when has your husband closing time, free time and holidays?¡± I asked. ¡°He¡äs back home in the evening, but he doesn''t have free days and holidays.¡± Ren¨¦ ¡°That¡äs not good for your health, then you''re going to work for eight hours each day and you have two days a week off, let¡äs say Tuesday and Thursday. Say it when you want to have a holiday, you have 30 days per year, which you can distribute like you wish.¡± ¡°This is too much mistress Clair, I can¡ät work only for eight hours a day and get 50 silver a month. And why do I get days off? ¡± Ren¨¦ protested unexpectedly. ¡°You can work as long as you wish, I just wanted to say that eight hours is the minimum per day. And I want you to use your days off for your daughter, play with her, buy something nice. It wouldn¡ät be good for her to be alone the whole day.¡± I said. Ren¨¦ suddenly grabbed my hand and said while shaking it. ¡°Thank you mistress Clair, I¡äll work hard for you.¡± ¡°I don¡ät like this mistress, call me just Clair.¡± Me ¡°I would never do such a thing,¡± Ren¨¦ said and made a face that showed me that she would not step back on this topic. ¡°Okay... I¡äm going to build my house, please come with me and you to Uri.¡± I said and they followed me to an entrance for my property. ¡°I¡äm going to build some guards and I need some of your blood so that they can recognise you booth, they won¡ät attack you, when you go on my ground and would even protect you,¡± I said and made 14 standing crocodiles with a sword and a shield, all are obsidian black and have red eyes. ¡°Tchey look mean.¡± Uri ¡°They have to protect my house,¡± I said and began to enchant them with the usual enchantments. A few minutes later, ¡°Good, you two guard the entrance, send a message when someone wants to enter if you know what you have to do if they want to enter forcefully,¡± I said to two of the crocodiles and they bowed. ¡°The rest will follow me.¡± I continued and they stepped in line. ¡°Hey!¡± ??? I turned around and saw a group of city guards. ¡°We¡äve got a report that said that walls were sprouting from the ground.¡± Guard ¡°Ah yes, I¡äm building my house, the ground is my property.¡± Me ¡°Please show me the necessary documents.¡± The guard said and I handed them over. He looked over them and said. ¡°Okay, but please inform us next time.¡± ¡°I¡äll do that, were going to build some more, is that right?¡± Me ¡°As long as it stays inside these walls.¡± Said the guard and they left. ¡°Good, now please come with us Ren¨¦ and Uri, I have to enhance the doors so that you¡äre able to use them.¡± I said and began with building my new mansion. I finished an hour later because it has many details. Outsides: There is a giant garden, which will have flowers and fruit trees in the future. And an extra house with a complete forge, a laboratory for alchemy, a tailor workshop, a furrier workshop and a joinery workshop. Then a barn and a large greenhouse for vegetables and fruits. The House: It has two floors over the ground floor. Ground Floor: The ground floor has a large entrance hall with a staircase to the first and second floor. To the right is a large living room with a chimney. The left side has a door to the cellar with a large storage room. The front has a corridor, which leads to the dining room, one the left side of the dining room is the kitchen. The kitchen is large enough for four cooks and has a door, which also leads to the cellar, but to a different storage room. The left side of the dining room has a door, which leads to a ¡°play¡± room, it has a bar, a billiard desk and a small atelier for pottery and other things. First Floor: This floor has only three rooms. One room for my toys, which will be build in the future. An extremely large library, it uses 50% of the whole floor. And a large bath in a fantasy Roman style. With lion-heads and fountains, who will spew water, when I activate the enchantments on them. Second Floor: The second floor has three large bedrooms for each of us and three more for guests. Each bedroom has a king sized bed, a giant wardrobe, and a working desk. The property is guarded against the remaining twelve crocodiles and each of them is in a strategic position, four on the roof, one on each house corner and four are patrolling in the garden. ¡°What do you think?¡± I asked the group of four, as we finished the tour. ¡°This is a mansion, not a house and this library will certainly become larger than my own.¡± Lilia ¡°It¡äs bigger than anything I¡äve ever seen.¡± Ilza ¡°Your houch ich pretty.¡± Uri ¡°This¡äll be a lot of work.¡± Ren¨¦ ¡°If you have some friends, who¡äre searching for a job, bring them around. Oh, and you have to warn them, the guards are able to see if you brought something out of the house, and will restrain you if you want to take it outside without Lilia¡äs, my or Ilza¡äs permission.¡± Me ¡°Thanks for the information. How much will you pay them?¡± Ren¨¦ ¡°The same as for you, but they have to work, I don¡ät pay so much for nothing. And do you know a good gardener?¡± Me ¡°I have a friend who¡äs a gardener in the second wall, he get¡äs 30 silver a month.¡± Ren¨¦ ¡°Whoa, I didn¡ät know that I¡äll pay you so much,¡± I said and she closed her eyes, expecting me to reduce her pay. ¡°Well, say him he gets 75 silver a month from me if he changes his employer .¡± Me ¡°Huh?¡± Ren¨¦ ¡°You thought I would reduce your payment?¡± I asked smirking. ¡°N..no, no,¡± she said but I stared at her, ¡° Yes...¡± Ren¨¦ ¡°I said 50 silver and won¡ät change it if you work properly,¡± I said and she was visibly relieved. ¡°That¡äs it then.¡± Me ¡°Don¡ät you need some cooks?¡± Ren¨¦ asked. ¡°No, I like to cook for myself and with friends.¡± Me ¡°Then have a nice day, we¡äll see us tomorrow Ren¨¦. Uri, you can come and visit us whenever you want.¡± ¡°Tchankch, ¡± Uri said with a beaming smile. ¡°I¡äm going to start my work tomorrow morning and ask some of my more trusted friends in the afternoon.¡± Said Ren¨¦ and went home with Uri on her hand. ¡°That was nice, who¡äs for a bath?¡± I said and smiled at Ilza and Lilia. ¡°Me!¡± Ilza ¡°Okay,¡± Lilia We all went to the bath and got naked. ¡°He, you said you¡äre going to show us how you¡äll look like.¡± Lilia ¡°Do you want to see me as a woman or man?¡± Me ¡°Woman!¡± Ilza ¡°Both,¡± said Lilia with a smirk. ¡°Then Lilia, you have to visit me in the night if you want to see me as a man,¡± I said and grinned at Lilia, who got a little red. I changed and looked at both of them. Ilza is still too thin but has all the foundations for a pretty body. Lilia sure looks good, sporty, the right proportions on the right places and a large bust. Her skin is slightly tanned and her butt is apple shaped and looks firm. ¡°What?¡± Lilian asked me. ¡°You look good,¡± I said and she blushed. ¡°You too Clair,¡± said Ilza I am currently a 1.5 m white, almost pale, skinned woman, with upper B-Cup large breasts. My ass looks like a tomato ass. (AutorNote: This form really exists, 45% of all women have one.) My hair now reaches my ass and there is not one mole or another blemish on my skin. I sneaked behind Ilza and grabbed her, while saying. ¡°We have to get these larger.¡± and began to fondle Ilzas breasts. ¡°KYAA¡± Ilza screamed and flailed with her legs. But soon stopped and began to rub her thighs together, she also started to pant. ¡°Uuhh Clair, hmmm...please huf...uuh.. stop..¡± squeezed Ilza out, she was beet red and her tongue was slightly sticking out. ¡°Now I know what Mr. Guligo meant.¡± Said Lilian with a red face. I looked up, directly in her face and a smirk crept on my own face. I let Ilza down, she slumbered under the water and I slowly walked to Lilia. ¡°Oh no! No, no, noooue.... Hii... why...uhhhhhh...doech...it aaaahhh..feeel..sooouu..goood?¡± Lilia She tried to struggle but it was futile, I had her after a few moments and fondled her thighs, breasts, and neck. But I never went down to her crotch or touched her nipples . Her expression changed from a slightly frightened to a frightened and then into one of pure pleasure. But the mean thing is that I stopped, every single time, before she had an orgasm. ¡°WHYehhhh?¡± She asked but I just said, with a grin. ¡°Orgasms are only allowed during sex, this is teasing between girls,¡± and continued. I let her go after 10 minutes, she was a panting mess. I turned around and went back to Ilza, who laid on the bathtub side. ¡°Come Ilza, we have to clean ourselves.¡±Me ¡°Please...¡± came it weakly from her. ¡°I won¡ät do anything, I¡äll restrain the skill to level 3 so that it only feels good when I soak your hair. Now come.¡± I said and picked her up. I washed her hair and she did the same with me, Lilia was still a mess as we finished so I washed her hair and carried her to her room. We went to our won rooms, but Ilza came shortly after I made my light out. ¡°Clair? Can I sleep with you?¡± Ilza ¡°Sure, but we have to stop when I get a girlfriend or you have to join,¡± I said teasingly, she got red but did not reject. She crawled in my bed and I used her as a hug pillow.... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- My first try with some erotic things, I¡äm not used to this and don¡ät know how to write them any suggestions? I need them. Especially ¡°sounds¡± of pleasure. I¡äll describe the stuff during sex but don¡ät know how I should make these ¡°sounds¡±. 35 Pets and Books It¡äs weekend and there is much to do, I have to buy at least three animals, for research purpose. I don¡ät want to kill Ilza, when I¡äm going to enhance her. Ren¨¦ also came in the morning and started to do her duties. I said I¡äll be out and asked some passers for the locations of a pet shop. They advised me to search the one in the inner part of the first wall. It looks like a plain house with a sign over the door. It says, ¡° Get your pet today, by Lisas Pets!¡±. I went inside and was greeted by the smell of animals, not the bad kind, it just smelled like animals. There are many cages with different kinds of animals in it. Something that looks like a cat with bunny ears, a mice with three eyes and a dog that has a donkey like, snout. I walked to the counter and greeted a woman in her forties. ¡°Hello, I¡äd like to purchase some animals.¡± Me ¡°Hello miss, what do you want? The Giriks are good for children.¡± Woman ¡°I need one animal that is really fluffy and three from these.¡± I said and pointed at the cat with bunny ears. ¡°These are Hurus, they are excellent house pets, the fur is fluffy and they¡äre very friendly.¡± The woman explained. ¡°What is the fluffiest animal you have?¡± I asked. ¡°I think the Hurus are the fluffiest, I currently have.¡± Woman ¡°Could I pet them?¡± I asked. ¡°Sure,¡± She said and opened a cage for me. I stretched my hand out and let them smell. One Huru came nearer, wary, and smelled. I let it and slowly patted the head. The Huru closed his eyes and began to purr. ¡°Hi, do you want to come with me?¡± I asked and the Huru looked at me, his ears were up and it meowed. Bing!
Skill: Taming Tame your pets and train them, they could bring you your beer, or hunt the mailman. What is better than a dog named Pixi, which can butcher wolves? Pets under you will gain more EXP, than normal and their growth rate is amplified. 0,25% per LV.
The Huru meowed to his friends and all of them came to me, I was surrounded by cats with fluffy bunny ears. ¡°My, they like you.¡± Woman ¡°I¡äll take 3.¡± Me ¡°Do you want a cage?¡± Woman ¡°Not necessary, you, you and you. Do you want to come with me? If so, then come out of the cage.¡± I said and pointed at three Hurus. They all meowed and jumped out and sat behind me. ¡°You¡äre really being loved, what did you do?¡± Woman ¡°I have a petting skill, they seemed to like it. How much do they cost?¡± Me ¡°How convenient, that¡äll be 30 silver for all of them.¡±Woman I gave her the silver and said. ¡°Come, we¡äre going home.¡± And the three Hurus followed me. Many people stared at me, as I walked home, with three Hurus behind me. I went to the cellar, as I reached my home, I had to build another floor. I made a second floor under the cellar, which will be used as our training room. Looking down at the Hurus, I said: ¡°So I¡äm going to test a few things with you, one of you will get enhanced with mana manipulation, one with runes and the third one will get both.¡± They looked at me and tilted their heads. ¡°Show status Huru One¡± I said.
Name: Huru OneProfession: Pet from ClairAge: 6 months
Class: NoneTitle: NoneLevel: 1
Health: 100HP regeneration 0,2/sec
Mana: 5MP regeneration 0,001/sec
Strength: 3Intelligence: 1Gender: Female
Agility: 7Wisdom: 1Race: Huru
This Huru was carefully raised until now and found its owner, Clair just recently, it likes to get petted behind the left ear.
I squatted down and began to pour my mana into Huru One, I also sensed with my mana sensing what happens. The Huru started to meow loudly and looked frightened, but it doesn''t seem like it hurt, so I continued. I coated all cells with my mana and tried to infuse them. It worked well, so I put more and more mana into the Huru. until its meows began to sound painful. I stopped and started to pet it behind the left ear, Huru One purred and laid down. ¡°Show status Huru One.¡± Me
Name: Huru OneProfession: Pet from ClairAge: 6 months
Class: NoneTitle: NoneLevel: 1
Health: 200HP regeneration 0,4/sec
Mana: 50MP regeneration 0,01/sec
Strength: 5Intelligence: 3Gender: Female
Agility: 10Wisdom: 3Race: Huru
This Huru was carefully raised until now and found its owner Clair just recently, it likes to get petted behind the left ear. Huru One was magically enhanced and will grow faster than its other fellow Hurus.
¡°Show status Huru Two.¡± Me
Name: Huru TwoProfession: Pet from ClairAge: 6 months
Class: NoneTitle: NoneLevel: 1
Health: 100HP regeneration 0,2/sec
Mana: 5MP regeneration 0,001/sec
Strength: 2Intelligence: 1Gender: Female
Agility: 8Wisdom: 1Race: Huru
This Huru was carefully raised until now and found its owner Clair just recently, it likes to eat carrots.
¡°Now you Huru Two.¡± I said and enhanced Huru Two with strength, agility, mana, live and regeneration runes. Huru just meowed and looked at me, during the whole process. I finished it and said. ¡°Show status Huru Two.¡± I looked over the status, and it was really impressive how much you can boost things with LV 10 runes. And this is only one layer.
Name: Huru TwoProfession: Pet from ClairAge: 6 months
Class: NoneTitle: NoneLevel: 1
Health: 100.100HP regeneration 1000/sec
Mana: 50.005MP regeneration 10/sec
Strength: 20.002Intelligence: 1Gender: Female
Agility: 20.008Wisdom: 1Race: Huru
This Huru was carefully raised until now and found its owner Clair just recently, it likes to eat carrots. Huru Two has high ranked runes on its skin and is much stronger than a normal Huru could get.
I stopped the mana supply for the runes of Huru Two, she is strong enough to kill most of the people here. No one wants a rampaging super Huru. I made them a place to sleep and something like a litter. The training for the litter took 2 hours, but they now understand what they have to do with it. I looked for Ilza and found her with Lilia in the library. She was sitting on the floor and Lilia sorted some books. ¡°Hi, I brought three Hurus, they are in a new floor under the cellar, that will be our training room. What are you doing?¡± Me ¡°We tested Ilza¡äs affinities, she has an affinity in wind, earth and water.¡± Lilia ¡°And now I have to meditate, Lilia said I have to find my mana.¡± Ilza ¡°Lilia do you know a place to buy books?¡± Me ¡°Yeah, there are a few good bookstores, why?¡± Lilia ¡°I said that I¡äll give you a large library, so I¡äm going to full-fill my promise. I just have to look through all these books and memorize the names, so that we don¡ät buy them twice.¡± Me ¡°That could take some time, I have over one thousand books.¡± Lilia ¡°Nope, I just have to see them once.¡± Me ¡°Ah yeah, your cheat like ability''s.¡± Lilia ¡°Yup, so do you want to come with me?¡± Me ¡°Sure,¡± Lilia said and stood up, ¡°I¡äll change my clothes.¡± ¡°I want to come too.¡± Ilza ¡°Nope, you have to train.¡± Lilia said and left. Ilza pouted, but continued with her meditation, while I memorized the books. Lilia came a few minutes later and we went to the first bookstore. ¡°So how many bookstores are in this city?¡± I asked, while walking next to Lilia. ¡°One for rare books, 3 good ones and 4 with a wide range of assortment.¡± Lilia ¡°Ok, show me the rare one and then the three good ones, I look forward to see their faces.¡± Me ¡°Why?¡± Lilia ¡°I¡äm going to buy, almost all of their books.¡± Me The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°That will be expensive, there are books for over 10 gold.¡± Lilia ¡°Are they rare or are books so expensive?¡± Me ¡°Both, each book is handwritten and you will seldomly find the same book twice.¡± Lilia explained. ¡°No problem I have around 700.000 gold coins.¡± Me ¡°You do realise that you defy any common sense?¡± Lilia ¡°Yup, why else would I attend school?¡± Me ¡°True, but you have to be more careful, there are many people who would kill you for so much money.¡± Lilia ¡°You¡äve seen Dex?¡± Me ¡°Dex?¡± Lilia ¡°My male body.¡± Me ¡°Ah yes, he looks handsome.¡± Lilia ¡°Thanks, I created him myself. Anyway, Dex is for the public display of wealth and power. So I have to change.¡± I said and walked quickly inside an alley and came back as Dex, wearing an expensive looking suit. ¡°That was quick.¡± Lilia ¡°Two skills, it takes me 5 minutes to change on LV 1 but only a second with LV 10.¡± Me ¡°A skill for changing clothes?¡± Lilia asked and I grinned. ¡°I said I get a skill for everything, now come we have to stun a few booksellers.¡± I grabbed her hand and we were walking like a couple to the second wall, Lilia was a little red, but did not protest. Shortly after, we reached the store and went inside. It had a counter with a glass cabinet and inside were five books. The walls were paved with bookshelves and the store has one extra floor, also with books. The shop clerk, an elderly man, noticed us and said. ¡°Oh, Lilia, nice to see you. You¡äve finally got a boyfriend? It¡äs about time, you don¡ät get younger.¡± Clerk ¡°I met my sweety during the entrance exam.¡± I said and gave her a kiss on the cheek. ¡°It¡äs...it¡äs not like that...not yet.¡± She said with a red face, the last part barely audible. ¡°Hahaha, youth.... What can I do for you?¡± Clerk ¡°I noticed Lilia¡äs love to books and wanted to buy some for her.¡± Me ¡°And what book do you want Lilia? ¡° Clerk ¡°?h...¡± Lilia ¡°I¡äd like to buy all books she does not possess already.¡± Me ¡°Mister?¡± Clerk ¡°Dex.¡± Me ¡°Mister Dex, Lilia owns a lot of books.¡± Clerk ¡°I know, she has 1038 different books, so how much for every book in your store?¡± Me ¡°Your boyfriend is a jester hahaha,¡± He said to Lilia but she had a wry smile. ¡°So how much? A thousand gold?¡± Me ¡°Please stop mister Dex.¡± He said, but I gave him a sack of gold coins. ¡°Here are two thousand gold coins, is that enough?¡± Me He opened the sack and his eyes went wide. ¡°?h...ehm... are you sure?¡± Clerk ¡°I spare no expense or effort for my love.¡± I said and Lilia played with her fingers. ¡°O...okay, but how do you intent to transport all these books?¡± Clerk ¡°With a dimensional pocket.¡± I said and began to put the books inside my inventory. I finished twenty minutes later and we said goodbye. ¡°That was fun.¡± I said and Lilia elbowed me. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Lilia ¡°Because it¡äs fun and you did not disagree.¡± Me ¡°I did!¡± Lilia ¡°Not loud enough, and I also have a skill for a better hearing, I heard you.¡± I said smiling and Lilia got beet red. ¡°Jerk.¡± Lilia ¡°Be happy, you now own 2384 more books, some of them are really rare.¡± Me ¡°Thank you, but what now?¡± Lilia ¡°Did you forget honey? There are seven more stores.¡± I teased. ¡°What and why?¡± Lilia asked with big eyes. ¡°I can change to Clair and play your daughter if you¡äre so against me as your boyfriend.¡± Me ¡°You don¡ät look like me.¡± Lilia ¡°Illusions.¡± I grinned. ¡°Noooo, I¡äm not your mother.¡± Lilia ¡°Then let me be your boyfriend.¡± Me ¡°...okay....¡± Lilia said and we continued our little shopping tour, we finished with around 7000 new books. We walked back and I gave Lilia all the books while I went to Hira, I had to teach her sewing. I also promised the orphans to cook, which I did, I made chicken with potatoes and a brown sauce and chocolate cake for the dessert. Ilza and Lilia also came and we had a small feast. Ilza crawled in my bed at the end of the day. I woke up with the first sun rays. Ilza hugged my left side and I wiggled myself out of her embrace, without waking her. I got dressed and went to the library, where I found Lilia. She was sleeping in an armchair, with a book on her lap. I went down to the kitchen where I found Ren¨¦. ¡°Morning Ren¨¦.¡± Me ¡°Morning mistress, did you sleep well?¡± Ren¨¦ ¡°Yes, and you?¡± Me ¡°Good, good. Mistress?¡± Ren¨¦ ¡°Yes?¡± Me ¡°I¡äve talked with my friends and there are four trustworthy, who wish to work for you.¡± Ren¨¦ ¡°Good, can you invite them?¡± Me ¡°When?¡± Ren¨¦ ¡°As fast as possible, how about now?¡± Me ¡°Now? But what is about my work?¡± Ren¨¦ ¡°It¡äs faster if you would be four than one, so you can fetch them and I¡äll make tea.¡± Me ¡°O...okay mistress, I¡äll go then. ¡° Ren¨¦ said and run out. I made breakfast and tea for the coming guests, and for myself a cold cacao. I woke Ilza and Lilia up and we were eating, as Ren¨¦ came back with four other woman. ¡°Mistress these are Paulina, Anali, Kim and Fera.¡± Ren¨¦ introduced them. ¡°¡°Good morning, mistress Clair.¡±¡± all of them. ¡°Good morning, these are miss Bose and miss Malinda. Please take a seat, I made breakfast.¡± Me ¡°Can we really?¡± Paulina ¡°Why not?¡± Me ¡°Because you¡äre the mistress.¡± Paulina ¡°Well I¡äm not exactly a normal person, so you¡äll find some abnormal things in my behaviour, now take your seat and eat, I¡äve also made tea.¡± I said and they sat down, albeit reluctantly. ¡°You too Ren¨¦.¡± I said to the still standing Ren¨¦ ¡°But I have to work.¡± Ren¨¦ ¡°Later, now eat or at least drink some tea. By the way that¡äs also one of the things you have to do while working, drink. ¡° Me ¡°Drink?¡± All ¡°Yes, you can get sluggish, sleepy and also a headache if you don¡ät drink enough. But let¡äs eat and speak afterwards.¡± I said and we began to eat, the five women ate slowly but had a blissful face. ¡°Who¡äve made this, mistress Clair?¡± Fera ¡°I made it.¡± Me ¡°It¡äs superb, I once helped a cook in a restaurant, but his food was really bad in comparison to yours.¡± Fera ¡°Thank you, I like to cook.¡± I said and we continued to eat. Ilza and Lilia finished and went upstairs, they have to sort the books. ¡°Now that we¡äre alone, what did Ren¨¦ say?¡± Me ¡°She said that a young mistress is in search for a few maids, who¡äll clean her mansion.¡± Anali ¡°Anything about the payment?¡± Me ¡°No.¡± Kim said and I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Okay, how much do you want to get in a month?¡± Me ¡°We¡äd like to have 5 silver, mistress.¡± Kim ¡°Hm...¡±Me ¡°I..is that too much?¡± Anali ¡°No, I just thought that it¡äs unfair if I don¡ät give you the same as Ren¨¦.¡± Me ¡°How much do you get Ren¨¦?¡± Paulina Ren¨¦ puffed her chest out and said. ¡° I get 50 silver.¡± ¡°A month?! ¡° Kim asked and Ren¨¦ nodded. ¡°Yes, she get¡äs fifty silver a month and works 8 hours a day, with two days off in a week and 30 days in the year for holiday. ¡° I said and their jaws dropped. ¡°How did you get such a good contract Ren¨¦¡± Kim asked while shaking Ren¨¦. ¡°I don¡ät got it.¡± Ren¨¦ ¡°I just arranged it, I expect hard work and honesty in return. So what do you say? You would have to clean the house, wash the clothes and maybe help Ilza with buying things. And you¡äre also not allowed to speak about the things you¡äll find here. I¡äll research some new things and I don¡ät want people to find out.¡± Me ¡°We¡äd love to.¡± Kim ¡°Good, Kim you¡äll have the days off on Monday and Wednesday, Ren¨¦ on Tuesday and Thursday, Anali on Friday and Sunday, Fera on Saturday and Monday and Paulina on Wednesday and Saturday. You¡äre allowed to switch the days. And as I already said, you have to drink enough, I¡äve made a water pump in the kitchen, so you can take a glass and drink, whenever you want.¡± Me ¡°¡±Thank you¡°¡± All ¡°Mistress I have a question.¡± Ren¨¦ ¡°Yes?¡± Me ¡°Where are the toilets for the stuff?¡± Ren¨¦ ¡°Oh I forgot to build them, you can use the normal bath.¡± Me ¡°We can¡ät, that is improper, it¡äs bad enough that we ate with the mistress.¡± Ren¨¦ said and the other four nodded. I sighed and said. ¡°Okay, can I make one outside, the house is already full.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Ren¨¦ ¡°Good, then follow me.¡± I said and went outside, where I build a small house for the purpose of washing clothes. It also has a separated bath. ¡°Mistress, how do you use this?¡± Kim asked and pointed at the toilet. ¡°You sit on the toilet bowl, do your thing and then pull on this leash.¡± I said and pulled on the leash which then flushed the toilet. ¡°The water will be flushed in a hole deep underground, but you have to replace the water of this water tank. ¡° I said and showed how you do it. ¡°So that¡äs the purpose of this funny thing¡± Ren¨¦ ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kim ¡°Mistress Clair build our house and there¡äs also this thing in our new house.¡± Ren¨¦ ¡°It¡äs called a toilet, are there any other questions?¡± Me ¡°No, we¡äll ask Ren¨¦ if there¡äs anything else.¡± Anali ¡°Good, and in case Ren¨¦ forgot to explain it, you have to be careful, the stone guards can scan any visitor and know if you have something from this mansion with you, when you leave. They¡äll stop you then.¡± Me ¡°What does scan mean?¡± Furi ¡°It means that it knows what you carry, wear or ate. Food is on the okay list but anything else, has to be approved by me, miss Malinda or miss Bose. It¡äs against thief''s. ¡± Me ¡°What happens with people who trespass without your approval?¡± Kim ¡°The guards will stop them and if they are aggressive, they¡äll apprehend them with force. I wouldn¡ät recommend to fight them, their stats are high.¡± Me ¡°I have to excuse myself now, I have to speak with miss Bose.¡± Me ¡°Have a nice day mistress.¡± They said and bowed..... 36 Duke, Huru, Trainer much to do I went upstairs and began to help Lilia and Ilza to sort the books. ¡°Lilia do you have a trainings plan for Ilza?¡± Me ¡°I have one for magic, but not for her physical training.¡± Lilia ¡°Okay, then I¡äm going to hand in a request at the adventurers guild, for a tutor.¡± Me ¡°What kind of training awaits me?¡± Ilza ¡°For magic reading and many logic and maths tests, it raises your intelligence and wisdom stats. Then magic casting, casting time reduction, mana manipulation and mana sensing.¡± Lilia ¡°And normal body training, weapons training, body enhancement and spars might be your training with the future tutor.¡± Me ¡°You¡äve said that you¡äll enhance me, when does that happen?¡± Ilza asked me and Lilia looked to me. ¡°You can¡ät do that Clair, body enhancements, which were lasting, never succeed,¡± Lilia said worriedly. ¡°I test it on Hurus, there are three in the second floor of the basement, one is enhanced with runes, one with mana manipulation and the third will get both when I know how much they can handle.¡± Me ¡°How strong is the Huru with the runes?¡± Lilia asked, worried to hear the answer. ¡°Around 20.000 in strength and agility, it also has more health and mana, oh and its HP regeneration is 1000 per second.¡± Me ¡°You¡äve just made a Huru the third strongest being in this whole city.¡± Lilia ¡°Don¡ät worry, I cut the mana supply to the runes, a rampaging Huru is not what I want. That reminds me, Ilza you¡äre going to get a rune set, that¡äll grow with you, you also have to get the skill sensitivity.¡° Me ¡°Why? ¡° Lilia ¡°I crashed into a mountain as I tried to jump without it, I have it constantly on LV 8 I would destroy everything if I were to sneeze.¡± Me ¡°You jest.¡± Lilia ¡°Nope, tried it once, ripped thirty trees out of the ground. ¡° Me Ilza looked worried and asked. ¡°Are you sure I can handle that?¡± ¡°Why not? I¡äm going to teach you, I think you might get to the fifth level in most of your skills in four years. And it¡äs not like you¡äll get as strong as me.¡± Me ¡°You do realize how utterly non-logical that is?¡± Lilia I smiled and said. ¡°Yup, but it¡äs fun.¡± Me ¡°You would do everything if it is fun, wouldn¡ät you?¡± Lilia ¡°Sure, why not? I never could do what I wanted before.¡± Me ¡°Well, as long as you don¡ät do something too unreasonable like killing a whole race... oh wait you did,¡± Lilia said sarcastically. Ilza looked puzzled and asked. ¡°You killed a whole race?¡± ¡°Yeah, the dragons. The village of the women is in their old land.¡± Me ¡°Village?¡± Lilia asked. ¡°Clair saved a group of women, as she rescued me.¡± Ilza ¡°What did you do?!¡± She asked with slightly, narrowed eyes. ¡°I killed the duke, lord or whatever of a town.¡± Me ¡°WHY!?¡± Lilia screamed and the book in her hands fell down. ¡°He bought Ilza and whipped her.¡± Me ¡°And you killed him?¡± Lilia ¡°Yup.¡± Me ¡°I have to ensure, to keep an eye on you in the future,¡± Lilia mumbled as she picks the book up. ¡ãKnock knock¡ã sounded from the door. ¡°Yes?¡± Me ¡°Mistress, there is a messenger, who wants to speak with you,¡± Ren¨¦ said from behind the door. you know that you can open it? ¡°I¡äll come.¡± Me ¡°Who could that be?¡± Ilza ¡°Surely someone with influence, who wants to know why there¡äs a whole mansion in his front yard.¡± Lilia ¡°We¡äll see.¡± I said and went down, following Ren¨¦, to the entrance of the mansion. A man stood there, with a frightened look. Behind him were two of my guards. ¡°Hi, what can I do for you?¡± I asked. ¡°G..good day madam, the Duke, Halvo Jeremaia Gustav von Highlorn has sent me. He want¡äs to meet the owner of this mansion and wants to know why and how it was built.¡± Messenger ¡°When?¡± Me ¡°As fast as possible.¡± Messenger ¡°I¡äll inform my brother, please wait a moment.¡± I said and Ren¨¦ looked at me with a face that almost screamed ¡°Brother?¡±. ¡°Yes, I¡äll wait.¡± The messenger said and I went back upstairs, to Lilia and Ilza. ¡°And?¡± Lilia ¡°The duke wants to meet me, I¡äll go as Dex.¡± Me ¡°I¡äll come along.¡± Lilia ¡°Why?¡± Me ¡°I don¡ät want you to kill him.¡± Lilia Hey, that¡äs rude, I only killed one duke and one gang boss up till now. ¡°I expected to see some emotions, of disagreement, on your face.¡± Lilia ¡°Oh, I have the skill poker face, I won¡ät show anything with this skill if I don¡ät want to.¡± Me ¡°It might let you look emotionless,¡± Lilia warned. ¡°Might be, but the opposite party can¡ät read me.¡± Me ¡°Please suppress your skill when you are with us, I want to see your real laugh and smile without acting. ¡° Ilza ¡°I¡äll try, Lilia, as what do you want to accompany me?¡± Me ¡°Huh?¡± Lilia ¡°I mean, they asked for me, not for you, you have to be something like my wife to accompany me,¡± I said with a teasing tone. Lilia got red and stuttered. ¡°R..r..r..right, I..I forgot, then please be careful.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± I said and changed to Dex and went back down. ¡°Hello my name is Dex, my sister said the baron wants to meet me?¡± I said and saw Ren¨¦ blushing, with an open mouth, as well as a puzzled look. She never saw me as Dex. ¡°Ren¨¦, could you please bring some tea for miss Malinda. ¡° I said and smiled at her. ¡°?h...ehm yes, I¡äll make some.¡± she said and hurriedly left. ¡°Thanks, now then, please lead the way.¡± I said and followed the messenger to a carriage. We drove a few minutes and finally stopped in front of a large mansion in the second wall district. It was a little smaller than my own and less symmetrical. ¡°Please follow me, the duke is in his work office.¡± The messenger said and I followed him into the mansion. We passed the entrance hall and walked trough a corridor with doors on the left and right, maids who were cleaning the rich looking furniture were watching us and the moment we reached the last door in a corridor it swung open and Mr. Chubby came out. He said, while leaving, something like¡°I want her daddy, please bring her.¡±. Oh yeah, he¡äs the son of this duke, this might get complicated, sorry Lilia. Mr. Chubby walked past us and let a sneer out as he saw me. The messenger bowed to him and led me inside. The duke looked like an older version from Mr. Chubby, but with a Hitler-moustache. He was sitting in a large chair behind a desk, with a lot of documents on it. ¡°My lord, I¡äve brought the owner of the mansion.¡± The messenger introduced me and then remained standing beside the door. ¡°Thank you, Bern,¡± He said without looking up. He continued to write on a document and I could read something of its content. ¡° Philip investigate the current top first-year student of the magic academy, she is an elf and I want to know if you can abduct her, she...¡± Oh abducting me? He continued to write without looking at me, but I wasn¡ät able to read anything else, I didn¡ät want to look suspicious. He finished and looked up, seeing my ears and made a disgusted face. ¡°So who are you, how did you build this mansion so fast and why are you in my town?¡± He asked rudely. ¡°My name is Dex, I made the mansion with Tier 9 magic and my sister Clair is here for study. I¡äll just accompany her.¡± Me ¡°Tier 9 magic...okay. Clair? Is your sister the student councils newcomer?¡± He asked. ¡°Yes, why?¡± Me ¡°I want to buy her,¡± He said without a sliver of emotions. ¡°And why should I sell my own sister?¡± Me ¡°Because I have money, how much?¡± He ¡°I won¡ät sell my own sister.¡± Me ¡°How about 100 gold?¡± He ¡°I don¡ät need money, we have enough. Is there anything else?¡± Me ¡°It won¡ät be good to refuse my proposal.¡± He said, trying to sound intimidating, but was only able to wiggle with his three other chins. ¡°I don¡ät care, is there anything else?¡± Me ¡°You¡äll regret this. And no, I wanted to know who build this mansion, but it seems it was an ugly pest of an elf. You can leave, keep your sister in good health.¡± He said with a wicked smile and I left. So Clair will get some kidnappers in the future, this might become funny. I thought about the conversation while walking back. I reached my house and was greeted by one of the new maids. ¡°Hello sir, are you antiquated to mistress Clair? ¡° Kim ¡°Yes, how did you know?¡± Me ¡°Sir you have the same hair and eyes.¡± Kim ¡°I¡äm her brother, are miss Malinda and Bose upstairs in the library?¡± Me ¡°Yes, they are.¡± Kim ¡°Thank you, I¡äll pay them a visit.¡± I said and went upstairs. They both were still sorting the books. And Lilia looked worriedly at me as I stepped inside. ¡°And?¡± Lilia ¡°They plan to abduct Clair and he even asked me to sell her.¡± Me A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°Disgusting.¡± Ilza ¡°What will you do?¡± Lilia ¡°Nothing, I¡äll wait until they make a move. If they attack this mansion, they¡äre going to get killed or I can interrogate them. I¡äll do more after that.¡± Me ¡°Please be careful.¡± Lilia ¡°What could possibly happen?¡± Me ¡°They might target your friends or destroy your property.¡± Lilia ¡°This mansion is magically enhanced, even the headmaster would have problems if he wants to destroy it. And he¡äll first try to hurt me before he goes after my friends. And I¡äll ¡°warn¡± him before that happens.¡± Me ¡°Warn?¡± Lilia ¡°Yeah, like cutting the fingers of his son off.¡± Me ¡°That¡äs brutal. ¡°Lilia ¡°I never said I¡äm friendly, fuck with me or my interests and you¡äre fucked.¡± Me ¡°This might cause a lot of problems.¡± Lilia ¡°You are free to go.¡± I said and Ilza began to look worried. Lilia breathed loudly out and said. ¡°No, I¡äve made my mind as I saw your status, I¡äll try to keep you in check. It¡äs also more fun, I left my family 50 years ago because it was so boring in Schwarzwald¡± Lilia ¡°Try if you can, and I plan to travel around the world, so you have to come along.¡± Me ¡°When?¡± Lilia ¡°After the graduation in four years.¡± Me ¡°I think about it. And please promise me you won''t kill the duke or one of his family members.¡± Lilia ¡°You¡äre going to regret it, but okay. I have to go to the Hurus, I need to know the limits of the enhancements.¡± I said and went to the Hurus. They were playing with each other, Huru One was nibbling on the ear of Huru Three and Huru Two liked the fur of Huru One. ¡°Hello, my dear Hurus.¡± I said and they looked at me. ¡°Do you want some snacks?¡± I said and took some fish out of my inventory. ¡°¡± Meow ¡°¡± They said and came to me, I gave each of them a fish and started. I tried to enhance Huru One once more with mana manipulation, but it doesn¡ät work. It seemed like it¡äs already on the maximum effect. Huru Two got two more rune layers but suddenly lost its fur. I now have a naked Huru with strength and agility in the 60.000. This could become funny, I need to search for an underground pet tournament. So I started with Huru Three, it got two layers of runes and the mana manipulation enhancement. I also added a tracking rune, so that I know where they are. Now I have to wait and see if they¡äll change during the next week. I¡äm going to test this out with random bandits if nothing changes. I also have to train them, they could become funny attack pets. Imagine a cat with bunny ears that breaks the neck of a troll. I went back upstairs and said that I¡äm going to head out to the adventurer guild, for Ilzas physical trainer. I reached the guild and went inside. It was bustling with activity, some people were at the bar, drinking, some at a wall with notes on it and some at the counter or on chairs in the corner speaking with each other. All of them had some kind of armour on, some better, some worse. A few looked at me as I walked in and to the counter, but most of them ignored me after a quick glance. ¡°Hello dear.¡± Said a young busty woman behind the counter. Finally a busty receptionist. ¡°Hi, I want to announce a task.¡± Me ¡°Did you lost your Huru?¡± She asked worried and with an older sister like smile. ¡°No, I want to search for a swordsmanship instructor for my friend.¡± Me ¡°That might be expensive sweety.¡± She ¡°I know, could you please tell me more about the requests?¡± Me ¡°Off course, you can announce any request you want but you have to hand in a set amount of money beforehand. 5 copper for an F-Rank, 20 for E, 1 silver for D, 50 silver for C, 1 gold for B, 10 gold for A, 50 gold for S and 100 gold for SS. You are allowed to pay more, but these are the minimum requirements. There is also the option with other payment, but these have no ranking and can be harder or easier than normal and everyone is allowed to do them if the client allows it.¡± She explained in a business tone. ¡°What is with X-Rank missions?¡± I asked. ¡°There is no X-Rank mission, this rank only exists as a limit. An X-Rank mission would be: hunting a dragon. ¡° She ¡°Okay, then how much would I have to pay for an S-Ranked mission which continues over four years?¡± Me ¡°That would cost at least 100 gold but mostly more expensive because this adventurer would be held here for four years. You have to choose a smaller rank.¡± She said in an apologetic tone. ¡°Good, could I make a task that search for an LV7 or higher swordsman instructor?¡± Me ¡°Did you misheard me?¡± She asked. ¡°No, I have enough gold.¡± I said and gave her a giant pouch with gold. ¡°These are at least more than 1000 gold!¡± She screamed shocked and a few of the adventures looked at us. ¡°So, how high are my chances for such an instructor? ¡° Me ¡°Are you kidding me?!¡± The now not so business like woman. ¡°Nope, is there a possibility to get this task known?¡± Me ¡°P...please wait a moment,¡± She said and ran away. ¡°Hey Missy, I heard you¡äre searching for a swordsman?¡± A guy out of a group of four asked. ¡°Yeah, how high is your Swordmastery LV ?¡± I asked. ¡°LV 3, I can teach your friend,¡± He said with a grin. ¡°Sorry, I search for someone with an LV of 7 or higher.¡± I said and ignored him. ¡°Hey girl, you better not ignore him.¡± Said one of his friends. But I continued to ignore him, which angered them and one of them grabbed me. ¡°Did your mom not tell you to not touch other women without their consent? Hands off.¡± Me ¡°You are hardly a woman,¡± He said. ¡°Hands off or you¡äll lose something important.¡± I said coldly, but he ignored me. I took his hand and snapped it back, breaking it. He fell down and began to scream and the other two looked at him, then at me and back to him. ¡°Do you want to join him?¡± I asked and they shook their heads. ¡°Then take him with you and leave.¡± I said and they helped him up and left. ¡°Hahahaha, you¡äre more than you seem little girl.¡± A man said from behind me. ¡°Do you also want to touch me?¡± I asked. ¡°Not after this show, I¡äm Gerd and an S-Rank adventurer.¡± Gerd ¡°Why are you here in this little town?¡± Me ¡°I brought my little brother to the warrior class of the academy and searched for a new job, in the meantime of his four years.¡± Gerd ¡°So you want to get hired by me?¡± Me ¡°If it¡äs true what you said, yes. I¡äm an LV 8 swordsman and have trained my brother to the fourth Lvl until now, but he has to learn other things so he enlisted in the academy.¡± Gerd ¡°Good, you¡äll get a gold per month and 1000 more at the end of the four years if you manage to train my friend. Or I¡äll make you a weapon.¡± I said and grinned at the last sentence. ¡°Hoh, a weapon? Why would I want a weapon from a little girl?¡± Gerd ¡°Because I¡äm good.¡± Me ¡°Hahahaha, I like you, okay deal, I¡¯ll teach your friend and take the weapon.¡± Gerd ¡°Why not the gold?¡± Me ¡°I¡äm S-Ranked, I have enough gold, I do my jobs because they seem interesting or because they can help me train my brother.¡± Gerd said and the woman came back with an old man. ¡°This man is the guild master, he manages all jobs of the S-Rank or higher.¡± Woman ¡°Hello, I already found my instructor,¡± I said. ¡°Hi, Phillip.¡± Said Gerd. ¡°Oh Gerd, so you¡äll take the job?¡± Phillip (Guild Master) ¡°Yes, it looks interesting.¡± Gerd ¡°Good, then please fill in the document and your request will be finished,¡± He said and left. The woman looked back and forth between them and finally said. ¡°?hm here is the document.¡± I took it and filled in the things I had to fill, Name of the employer, description of the task and payment. I gave it back to the woman and she looked over it, then handed it Gerd who also read it. ¡°Hm, I have to train a 15-year-old girl over the next four years?¡± Gerd ¡°Yes, you can start next week.¡± Me ¡°Why not tomorrow?¡± Gerd ¡°Because I have to finish some preparations and these will take a week.¡± Me ¡°Okay, where can I find you?¡± Gerd ¡°In the new mansion, this new building that came out of the ground on Friday.¡± Me ¡°This gets more and more interesting. So you own this big thing?¡± Gerd ¡°Yes, please state your concerns to the crocodile guards, they might hurt you if you just trespass.¡± Me ¡°Hurt me?!¡± He asked amused. ¡°You can spar with one if you want, but that has to wait till next week.¡± Me ¡°Hmp, okay, see you next week.¡± Gerd said and I left. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I¡äm going to reduce the chapters per week, mostly because I¡äll play Fallout 4 non-stop, but I write at least one. 37 A scene from an anime. I went back and helped Ilza and Lilia with the book till late into the night, but we were not able to finish, 7.000 is an enormous amount of books... The next morning goes like this, wiggling out of Ilzas embrace, waking the sleeping Lilia, eating breakfast and then start the magic training. I went to Hira in the afternoon and taught her tailoring, she reached LV 2 in the evening and I said that it¡äs enough teaching and she has to learn on her own from then on. But she¡äs allowed to visit us with her daughter whenever she wants. The rest of the day was used for the Huru training and sorting books, we finally finished them and it looks beautiful, the whole room has shelves, filled with books, all of them are sorted after genres and alphabet. We now have a real library. I love books. ¡°So Lilia, what do you think, are these enough?¡± I said as we finished. ¡°I never saw a private library, you really mean that I¡äm allowed to read all of them ?¡± Lilia ¡°Not only read, you own them.¡± I said and looked at Lilia, who had an innocent smile. ¡°Thank you...¡± Lilia ¡°No problem, you just have to teach Ilza. Let¡äs go sleep, it¡äs late and we have school tomorrow.¡± I said and we went to our rooms, Ilza followed me. We get in the bed and Ilza asked. ¡°Clair, why are you doing all this?¡± ¡°All what?¡± Me ¡°Helping Hira, the orphanage, rescuing the woman, giving Lilia her dream, employ the maids with an extremely high salary and also me.¡± Ilza ¡° Hira was on a whim, I did not want to have Hira and her daughter around me forever, they only interested me for a day or two, so I made a place for them to stay. Namely the orphanage, I like to play like a child, so it presented itself. The woman were with you and I don¡ät like the pleading and cries of a woman, they are noisy. So I rescued them. Lilias books are the payment for your training and I took my interest in her. For the maids, well I think you¡äll work harder if you get a good payment and days off. And finally you, I don¡ät know, might be, because I¡äm alone in this world, no one is like me and I left the only friend I had, in my old world. So I wanted to have you stay at my side and you have to be strong for that.¡± I said and she hugged me stronger. ¡°So I¡äm the only person you care about?¡± Ilza asked and looked in my eyes. ¡°Well, I don¡ät want you to die. It¡äs hard to say but I not really have an emotion like love. I just find some people more annoying than other. My range of emotions is hate, hunger, joy, annoyed and that¡äs it.¡± I said. ¡°Weren¡ät you loved in your old world?¡± Ilza ¡°I think I was, but I only had the thought ¡äIt would be annoying if they would die¡ä for them.¡± Me ¡°That¡äs sad, love is beautiful. ¡° Ilza ¡°You love someone?¡± Me ¡°I loved, an old slave maid took care of me, after the whippings. They killed her in front of me.¡±Ilza said and tears began to form in the corner of her eyes. I stroked her hair and said. ¡°Well I¡äll make you strong so that you¡äll be able to save them in the future, we could also go and kill your old master.¡± Me ¡°He¡äs an influential person of the capital. We can¡ät do that.¡± Ilza ¡°We¡äll see, just say it and we¡äll go and kill him.¡± Me ¡°There is one thing that bothers me Ilza.¡± Me ¡°What?¡± Ilza ¡°Why are you so comfortable around me? There must have been many people who hurt you, why are you okay near me.¡± Me ¡°I feel safe when I¡äm near you. You¡äre pretty, strong and you help people. You healed me from my physical scars, saved me from a comeback of my nightmare and gave me a safe place to live, food, the opportunity to improve and above all, you are nice to me. I don¡ät think that it¡äs not normal for me to feel comfortable around you.¡± Ilza ¡°This sounds like you love me.¡± I mused. ¡°Would it be a problem if I do?¡± Ilza asked staring at me, worried for my answer. ¡°No, you can do what you want, but I¡äm not sure if I could return your love.¡± Me ¡°You already do. Is it not some kind of love to comfort me in the night? Is it not some kind of love, to help me with my problems? And is it not some kind of love, to teach me, so that I¡äll be safe in the future?¡± Ilza said and smiled. ¡°This might be, but I mean the kind of love, where you don¡ät want to get separated and feel good just for being near the other person.¡± Me ¡°This might come with time,¡± Ilza said and began to stroke my hair ¡°I¡äll wait for you.¡± She continued and kissed me on the forehead. ¡°Might be, let¡äs sleep,¡± I said and used her as a pillow. And fell asleep. It took me a week, but I¡äm now able to sleep with other people next to me.... The school week was mostly boring, except for Wednesday. There was a funny event during lunch. I was sitting with Pia, Kira and Lina and we were talking. ¡°So do you want to move to my new house?¡± I asked them both. ¡°You see, we would not fell comfortable if we would move in.¡± Kira ¡°Why?¡± Me ¡°Because it¡äs nothing that we earned, we think we have to achieve such a live style by ourselves.¡± Lina ¡°Hm if that¡äs what you want okay.¡± I said and closed the topic. ¡°Clair did you heard, they¡äll organise a tournament in two months,¡± Kira said after a brief pause. ¡°Who¡äre they?¡± Me ¡°The school, they hold a tournament for everyone who wants to join, there are many different events. Free for all, King of the Hill, One on One, pet fights and endurance fights.¡± Kira said excitedly. ¡°Oh I heard of that, even normal people and adventurer are allowed to take part if they are able to go to the second wall district. ¡° Pia. ¡°Let¡äs all participate, ¡°Kira suggested. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. ¡°Hm, I¡äll ask my brother if he wants to do it, I¡äm not interested in tournaments. And how are they able to handle the wounded?¡± Me ¡°The light affinity mages are there for healing and the finals are held in the magic arena.¡± Lina ¡°You have a brother?¡± Kira ¡°Yes, you¡äll see him then, he¡äs away most of the time.¡± Me ¡°Clair¡äs brother, he must be hot....¡± Kira said with distant eyes, Pia and Lina nodded. ¡°How old is he?¡± Lina ¡°23¡± Me ¡°Is he strong?¡± Pia ¡°Stronger than me.¡± I said and her eyes began to shine. ¡°Okay, it¡äs settled, we¡äre participating and the winner gets a date with Clair¡äs brother.¡± Kira ¡°I don¡ät think he would agree,¡± I said. ¡°You just have to convince him.¡± Pia ¡°CLAIR!!¡± ??? someone shouted from the stairs. And we turned around. There was a guy brown hair, mid twenty, tall; 187 cm, and has a slim, but muscular body. ¡°Who¡äs that?¡± Kira ¡°Do you know him, Clair?¡± Lina ¡°Nope.¡± I said and he began to come to us. He stopped in front of me and got down on a knee and said while looking in my eyes. ¡°Clair, I love you from the moment I saw you at the entrance ceremony, would you please go out with me.¡± ??? ¡°Who are you?¡± Me ¡°Pardon my rudeness, my name is Halvig, I¡äm in the warrior course and a third year.¡± Halvig introduced himself. ¡°Okay, then are you a pervert? I mean I¡äm 13.¡± Me ¡°Age is but a number, love can overcome this small obstacle.¡± Halvig ¡°Yeah...n~¡± I began but Halvig suddenly flew to the side and crashed in a desk. ¡°Know your limits Halvig, Clair is too good for you.¡± ??? said a new guy. ¡°KYAA that is Clovis!¡± Some girls screamed. ¡°The beauty above all, may I introduce myself to you?¡± Clovis said and bowed, which produced more Kyaa¡äs. ¡°Sure, Pia who¡äs that?¡± I said and whispered the last part. ¡°He¡äs in the fourth year of the magic course, A1-Class. A womaniser.¡± Pia whispers. ¡°My name is Clovis Hans von Frangen, and I¡äm deeply sorry for my intrusion during your lunch but I could not stand this farce of a warrior,¡± Clovis said. ¡°Who¡äs a farce?¡± Halvig said while standing up. ¡°You of course.¡± He said and looked at him with disdain. ¡°YOU... I¡äll give you farce.¡± Halvig said and began to rush at Clovis. Who in return began to chant. They began to fight, Clovis with his magic and Halvig with his enhanced body. Desks were smashed and bystanders ran, while screaming, away. ¡°You think we have to interfere?¡± Lina asked with a worried look. ¡°Nope, that¡äs interesting.¡± I said and saw a few more guys jumping in. This turned into a full-fledged love confession war. Most off them either said that the other is unworthy of me or got blown away while they trying to introduce themselves. It did not take long and some of the student council members came, they were led by Ley. ¡°Clair, what happened?¡± Ley asked, running to me.. ¡°A guy tried to confess his love to me, another one stopped him and they began to fight. A few more showed up and they also got stopped by each other.¡± I said with a smile. Ley facepalmed and said. ¡°And what did you do against this?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, innocently. ¡°Don¡ät give me this innocent look, you know what I mean. You¡äre supposed to stop them.¡± Ley ¡°I¡äm just a first-year, these are mostly 3thrd and 4thrd years. How do you expect me to stop them?¡± I said and smiled her in the face. ¡°Arg whatever. STOP!!¡± She screamed and let her mana burst forth. All of them froze. It looked exactly like the scene of Asterix and Obelix during a village fight. One guy even had a fish in his hand and slapped another one with it. ¡°HAHAHAHAHA¡± I began to laugh and Ley glared at me. ¡°Good, now why are you making such a fuss?¡± Ley ¡°He started to bother Claire.¡± One guy said. ¡°NO, you bothered her.¡± Was the reply and they again started to fight. ¡°I SAID STOP!!¡± Ley screamed and some of the spectators went pale from the mana suppression. ¡°YOU`RE ALL GOING TO LEAVE! AND I DON¡äT WANT TO SEE THIS AGAIN!!¡± She continued and they began to leave. Ley then turned around to the not affected me, the pale Pia, Kira and Lina and said to me. ¡°Stop this next time, I know you¡äre strong enough.¡± ¡°And why do you think that?¡± Me ¡°Because you¡äre not affected by my mana suppression.¡± She said and left. ¡°Okay, let¡äs go back to class.¡± I said and smiled at the trio. ¡°How are you unaffected from her mana?¡± Pia asked, still pale. ¡°Compatibility?¡± I said jokingly and tilted my head to the side. ¡°I think this will become a problem in the future?¡± Kira ¡°Why?¡± Me ¡°Some of these guys are really popular among the girls and they have some kind of fan club, which stops other girls.¡± Kira ¡°Heh, that''ll be fun.¡± I said and left the trio behind. The rest of the week was training with the Hurus and Ilza. I also suggested Ilza to take part in the tournament, which she accepted, worriedly. Tomorrow is Friday again and I¡äll try to find some bandits.... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- For those who expected the swordmaster, he¡äs coming on Sunday, I meant Sunday to Sunday as I said next week. 38 Experiments It¡äs Friday afternoon I¡äm back from school, standing in the kitchen and cooking. I make pancakes when Ilza comes in. ¡°What do you cook? It smells good.¡± Ilza ¡°It¡äs called pancakes, they are good with fruits and melted chocolate.¡± Me ¡°Chocolate?¡± Ilza ¡°You don¡ät know chocolate?¡± I asked with wide eyes. ¡°Sorry...¡±Ilza ¡°No problem, I brought some, do you know where Lilia is?¡± Me ¡°Still in school, she has to organise the tournament.¡± Ilza ¡°Pretty soon.¡± Me ¡°Lots of paperwork if you want to permit entry in the academy, for non-students. She already got my application, the deadline is at the end of the month.¡± Ilza ¡°So just two weeks? Good that we heard of it now.¡± I said and finished the dough. ¡°This doesn¡ät look like a meal, more like cake dough,¡± Ilza said while looking in the bowl. ¡°You have to fry it, could you cut the fruits?¡± I said and gave her some fruits out of my inventory. ¡°Sure.¡± Ilza said and I began to fry and also made a water bath for the chocolate bars. ¡°Why do you use hot water and not a pot over a fire?¡± Ilza ¡°It gets burned if I¡äd do that, the water guarantees a steady melting process.¡± I said and Ilza nodded, understanding. ¡°Could you please summon the maids? I want to eat in a group.¡± Me ¡°Yes, ¡° Ilza said and left. I just finished the pancakes as she came back with Kim, Ren¨¦, Fera and Paulina. ¡°You¡äve called mistress?¡± Ren¨¦ ¡°Ah yes, please sit down, I made pancakes.¡± Me ¡°Pancakes?¡± Kim ¡°It¡äs something to eat.¡± Me ¡°So mistress wishes to eat with us?¡± Fera ¡°Yes.¡± Me ¡°But we have to work.¡± Paulina ¡°Then see this as your work.¡± I said and sat down. They all did but did not move. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Me ¡°How do you eat these pancakes?¡± Kim asked and everyone looked at me. ¡°You put the things you want on it and then take it either in you hands and eat or cut it with a knife and fork,¡± I said and demonstrated. They all imitate me and began to eat the pancake or more like a crep¨¨, with little more dough. All of them made ¡°¡±HMM¡±¡° sounds and had a blissful smile. ¡°Where did you learn that?¡± Ren¨¦ ¡°Yeah and how do you make them?¡± Paulina ¡°A few years ago from my dad, you have to mix flour, eggs, milk and a little sugar. Then fry them in a pan with a little fat and put whatever you like on them.¡± Me ¡°So easy?¡± Kim ¡°Yeah, but I eat them seldom.¡± Me ¡°Why?!¡± Ilza ¡°They almost fatten you.¡± Me ¡°And where is the problem?¡± Fera ¡°I don¡ät like it to be fat, it¡äs unhealthy.¡± Me ¡°How can it be unhealthy? You¡äre able to survive longer without food.¡± Ren¨¦ said and the other agreed. ¡°Well the people from where I come from, ate so much that they often were no longer able to move and the heart get problems with so much body weight.¡± Me ¡°You can weight so much that you¡äre not able to move?¡± Ilza ¡°How much is that?¡± Kim ¡°Many were over 130 kg, some even over 200 and the fattest human was over 500 kg.¡± I said and they looked at me with open mouths. ¡°How did they have so much food?¡± Paulina ¡°Food was abundant in some countries, we were able to eat meat three times a day and seven days in the week.¡± Me ¡°Must be nice to live there,¡± Kim said, now in her own world. ¡°So so, we had food and a secured environment but many rules and a few got crazy from all the work and stress. Well everybody has its own problems. ¡° I finished and we continued to eat. They talked about their daily life and I learned a few common things during dinner. We all finished and they got back to work, cleaning the dishes, the house and so on. ¡°Mistress, I spoke with the gardener, he¡äll visit today at evening,¡± Ren¨¦ said before she left. ¡°Thanks, I¡äm in the basement until then.¡± I said and went down to my Hurus. I taught them to attack and how to paw at each other. As well as playing dead, give paw and roll. The fur of Huru Two did not regrow, even with the regeneration, this must be the effect of the third rune layer. So better just one rune layer for Ilza. Huru One and Three learn four times faster than Huru Two and they also get new stats, four times as fast. It seems like there are no problems with mana enhancing, as long as I only do it until it begins to hurt. I have to test more on a few bandits. I¡äll search for them after the talk with the gardener. And so I trained them for a couple of hours until Ren¨¦ knocked on the door. ¡°Mistress? The gardener has arrived, he waits in the living room.¡± Ren¨¦ ¡°I¡äll come, please bring us something to drink juice or something similar.¡± Me The gardener was a middle-aged man, almost bald, brown hair and 170 cm tall. ¡°Hello, my name is Clair. ¡° I said and gave him my hand. ¡°Good evening miss, my name is Phillip, I heard from Ren¨¦ that you are in need of a gardener?¡± Phillip ¡°Yes I do, how high is your gardener skill?¡± Me ¡°It is on LV 5 miss.¡± Phillip ¡°And with what kinds of plants do you have experience?¡± Me ¡°With a lot of ornamental flowers.¡± Phillip ¡°And what¡äs about normal fruit trees and vegetables?¡± I asked and he looked a little taken back. ¡°Miss you want to have normal plants?¡± He asked a little cautious. ¡°Yes, I want to have a garden with many different plants,¡± Me Phillip¡äs face beamed and said, ¡° That is wonderful, all the other nobles only wanted to have ornamental flowers.¡± ¡°Good, then how much do you get currently and how much would you like to get?¡± Me ¡°I currently get 40 silver a month, but Ren¨¦ said you¡äll offer 75 silver, is that true?¡± Phillip ¡°Ah yes it is, so do you agree for 75 silver, 8 hours a day, 5 days work per week, 2 days off per week and 30 days, of your choosing a year off. ¡° I said and he looked at me with big eyes and an open mouth. ¡°I..I heard it from Ren¨¦ but couldn¡ät believe it. I would gladly accept, when can I start?¡± Phillip ¡°Today if you want, I have to register you for the guards and you have to buy trees, flowers, and other things, am I right?¡± Me ¡°Yes, I know some stores for these products, how much can I buy? And what do you mean with register?¡± Phillip ¡°Well, the crocodile guards would stop you if you would be for too long alone on my property, so we register you as a accepted personal. You have to be wary of the things you take with you out of the mansion, food is allowed, but things out of the workshop or the main building are all registered and you would be stopped by the guards if you take them with you. And how much gold would you need for a full garden?¡± Me ¡°...These are some good guards. ?hm, I need at least 3 gold for most of the things but higher grade flowers are more expensive.¡± Phillip ¡°Here are 100 gold, is that enough?¡± I asked and gave him a pouch. He looks at the pouch in his hand, then up to me and back to the pouch. ¡°Eh, hundre...hundred gold? I..I would need a guard if I want to buy the things, these is too much money, I would feel insecure on the streets.¡± He said still looking at the pouch. ¡°Could you buy them today?¡± Me ¡°I could, but many of them would be delivered, they need at least three months to reach this town.¡± Phillip ¡°Then it¡äs settled, you¡äll get one of the guards with you and buy the necessary things. Oh and there are two more women in this house, miss Malinda and miss Bose, a young elf girl and a woman in her late thirties.¡± I said he nodded and we walked outside. ¡°You aren¡ät disgusted or troubled with elfs, why is that?¡± I asked. ¡°My sister is...was an elf.¡± He said and looked down. ¡°I¡äm sorry, your sister? You look like a human.¡± Me ¡°She was not really my sister, I grew up in a different town, as an orphan. Mili and I were living from day to day. We only had the house of the orphanage but not much food, so we had to steal, she got caught and was sold as a slave. I never saw her again and was shortly after, adopted by a friendly couple.¡± He said in a sad tone. ¡°Please don¡ät mention slavery in stay of Ilza, she was a slave not three weeks ago.¡± Me ¡°Oh, I keep it in mind.¡± Phillip ¡°Thanks. One guard to me!¡± I shouted and a crocodile guard came to me, bowed and waited. ¡°You are to follow Phillip for the day and he is accepted personal in the future.¡± I said and he bowed. ¡°They look strong.¡± Phillip ¡°Oh, they are.¡± Me ¡°I inform you tomorrow on the things I bought.¡± Phillip ¡°Please call me Clair, I don¡ät like the word mistress.¡± Me ¡°But Ren¨¦ and the other maids are calling you mistress.¡± Phillip ¡°Yes, they refuse to call me Clair,¡± I said with a frown. ¡°I¡äll keep it in mind,¡± He said laughing. ¡°I¡äll go then.¡± Me ¡°Have a nice day.¡± He said and began to walk to the gate, the guard followed him. I went back inside and informed Ilza that I¡äll be away, hunting bandits. She was worried, but I assured her that I¡äll be fine. And left the town and went into a nearby forest. I then changed into Reaper Dex, grew my wings and flew up. So I flew along the main street and tried to sense for humans, who were not on the road but in strange formations around it, namely ambush positions. I flew and flew and finally, after 3 hours and it already dawned, found a group of people in strange movements on the road. I stopped and looked at them, 30 bandits vs 15 trespassers, while 5 trespassers were not fighting. There was a mage, on the defending side, who conjured ice chards, but he was cut down. So I descended and shouted. ¡°Hello dear bandits, I need you for some experiments.¡± Everyone stopped and looked around. ¡°I¡äm up here.¡± I said and they looked up. ¡°It¡äs the creepy mask guy.¡± A woman shouted, and put her hands over her mouth. ¡°Oh, I knew you, you really have no luck.¡± Me ¡°Please help.¡± Caravan Woman ¡°Who¡äs that?¡± Bandit ¡°Not important.¡± I said and flew down to the ground. ¡°It¡äs a monster, he has wings.¡± Another bandit. ¡°You may leave caravan woman, I¡äll handle the rest.¡± Me ¡°Thank you.¡± The Caravan Woman said and even put her sword away. ¡°Aren¡ät ya a little to easy going?¡± Said the bandit next to her and tried to hack at her with his axe, but couldn¡ät move. ¡°What¡äs that I¡äm not able to move!¡± He shouted. ¡°Me neither.¡± Another ¡°¡±Me too.¡±¡° The rest of them shouted. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. I turned to the caravan and said. ¡°Please continue your journey.¡± And gave them a group heal of the 8th Tier. ¡°How can we thank you?¡± A man in finer clothes asked. ¡°You don¡ät have to, I have business with these guys.¡± I said and pointed at the restricted bandits. He tried to say something else but was interrupted by the caravan woman. ¡°Thank you for rescuing me a second time. Come you don¡ät want to see what he¡äs going to do with them.¡± She said the first sentence to me and whispered the second to the man. He gave me a bow and they hurriedly left. I turned around and said. ¡°So gentlemen, I need you for two little experiments.¡± ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡± Bandit ¡°I¡äm either your best friend or your worse nightmare.¡± Me ¡°Wh..what do you want?¡± A frightened bandit asked. ¡°Nothing much, I want to enhance you with some runes and with mana. And I want to see what happens.¡± Me ¡°Dafuck? That¡äll kill us!¡± One shouted. ¡°Might be but you have not really a word in this.¡± I said and walked to one of the bandits with wounds. He looked at me, his eyes were full of fear. ¡°Okay, you¡äll get some runes.¡± I said and began to enhance him. The first rune was applied and his wounds regenerated at a rapid place. ¡°What is this? My wounds, they are healed.¡± He said in disbelieve. I gave him the second rune and nothing happened the third rune did also nothing, but he lost all his hairs with the fourth rune. ¡°My hair?¡± Why is it gone?¡± He now again was frightened. He lost his teeth with the fifth, and got unconscious with the sixth, because the pain was too much as his skin pealed itself off. He didn¡ät die, the blood was regenerated. The seventh finally killed him, as he burst in a blue mana flame. I looked up and saw the pale faces of the other bandits, a few vomited, but vomiting is tricky if you can¡ät bend forward, they sullied themselves. Some even pissed in their pants. ¡°Hey that went better than expected.¡± I said in a happy tone. ¡°Better than expected? Hank is dead.¡± One bandit said. ¡°So who¡äs next?¡± I said ignoring him. One bandit began to sob and said between his hiccups something like. ¡°I ¡ãhick¡ã don¡ät want this, I did ¡ãhick¡ã nothing to deserve this.¡± I walked to the next bandit and enhanced him with a layer, that does not sustain itself and activated it. ¡°No,no,no,no,¡± The bandit began. I looked at his stats and it seems like it uses 1000 mana a second but he has 50.000 with the rune, so it was okay for 50 seconds. He got unconscious after 50 seconds and the rune then used his life in a one to one conversation rate. He died after six more minutes and his body began to eat itself until only his bones were left. I went to the next one who began to plead for his life, which I stopped. I ripped his vocal cords out and stopped the blood loss with a spell. ¡°Pleas don¡ät cry and plead for mercy, I don¡ät like this, you are free to go when I finish. I think I need just four more experiments.¡± I said and some had a little hope on their face. ¡°Good, then on too you.¡± I said and enhanced him with layers. He also lost his hair with the fourth one. I activated the rune and the mana was drained at a rapid place, not 4.000 a second, it used 8.000 mana. I gave him a fifth layer and the usage rose to 16.000. I gave him more layers and he died at the eight and almost instantly broke down to his bones. ¡°Two more.¡± I mused and went to the next one. I began to pour my mana into him and he looked pleased but began to scream after a few minutes. His muscles began to bulge and his skin ripped after a few more minutes. And he got unconscious shortly after that. The funny thing that happened at last was, that his skull began to crack and his brain oozed out. ¡°Whoa, I didn¡ät expect that.¡± Me ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Bandit ¡°I have a friend and I want to enhance him, but I have to know how much is possible. So I test it on you.¡° I said and enhanced the next person, but only his body. His muscles bulged and exploded after some time, but his brain stayed normal. ¡°Good, good, now the last one.¡± I said and looked at the remaining 15 people. ¡°Ene mene mu and out are you.¡± I said and pointed at them randomly. I went to him and only enhanced his head, which also cracked after the same time. ¡°W...will you release us?¡± Bandit ¡°Sure but I give you all a present.¡± I said and went to the next bandit. ¡°Wait, please, ¡ãhick¡ã I... I don¡ät want to die.¡± He began to say and started to cry during his sentence. I enhanced him with mana, but only the safe dose. ¡°Look at your status.¡± I said and he looked, then looked at me and asked. ¡°What, what is this?¡± ¡°You¡äre now able to learn faster and also train faster. I¡äll give you all the same gift, but you have to stop the highway robbery.¡± Me ¡°But we don¡ät have money and never learned a decent job.¡± One said with an almost sad tone. ¡°Hm, then here are 100 gold, learn to live a decent life, maybe become adventurer. I¡äll kow where you are, I¡äll come and do much, much more frightening things.¡± Me ¡°Yes, we¡äre become the best adventurer in the country.¡± Someone said pale. ¡°Good,¡± I said and gave everyone a mana enhancement and a tracker rune. ¡°There¡äs a tournament in Turonis in two month, participate in the King of the Hill.¡± I said and finished the last enhancement, I also tried to reabsorb the mana what worked. ¡°See you then!¡± I continued and flew back to Turonis. ¡°I¡äm back!¡± I shouted as I got home. Ilza run the stairs down and hugged me. ¡°What?¡± Me ¡°I was worried.¡± Ilza ¡°I only hunted bandits.¡± Me ¡°Lilia also said that it¡äs not a problem, but I was still worried.¡± Ilza ¡°Ah I forgot to show you my status. Show status Ilza.¡± I said and she looked at the window, and then with an open mouth at me. ¡°See, nothing to worry.¡± Me ¡°O...okay.¡± She said. ¡°Where is Lilia?¡± Me ¡°Upstairs, reading.¡± Ilza ¡°Come, I¡äll give you your enhancements and I think she wants to see this.¡± I said and we went to Lilia to the library. ¡°Oh you¡äre back, I know that worries are unnecessary. Why did you hunt them?¡± Lilia said as we opened the door. We sat down on a couch and I said. ¡°I needed to test some things with the enhancements.¡± Me ¡°And?¡± Lilia ¡°I know the guaranteed amount, so I¡äm going to enhance Ilza, do you want to see?¡± Me Her eyes lit up and she put her book away. ¡°Go on.¡± She said. ¡°Are you ready Ilza?¡± I asked her. ¡°Yes.¡± Ilza ¡°Good, say when it begins to hurt.¡± I said and began to enhance her with mana. ¡°Her body is full of foreign mana.¡± Lilia said. ¡°This feels good.¡± Ilza said with a pleasant face. It took me three minutes until she said. ¡°It begins to hurt.¡± I stopped and looked at Lilia ¡°This looks beautiful , her whole body glows from mana and it¡äs neatly settled on her. It also doesn¡ät destroy her body.¡± Lilia ¡°Now the runes, I make them so that you get 200 points in strength and agility each week, until you reach 40.000. It also has life, mana, HP regeneration, endurance and a tracking rune.¡± I said and gave her two layers. ¡°But you have to train your wisdom and intelligence on your own. I think a lack in these stats determine your maximum capacity of mana.¡± Me ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Lilia ¡°Ilza has two layers, Huru Two lost her hair with the third, the bandits lost it with the third or fourth and died from a mana flame with the sixth.¡± I said and Lilia went pale. ¡°And you gave two of them to Ilza?¡± Lilia ¡°Relax, even the Hurus could endure two and the effects are immediately, so there¡äll be no problems.¡± I said and she calmed down. ¡°And the mana enhancement?¡± Lilia asked wary. ¡°Nothing happens, as long as I stop at the point where it begins to hurt. Her growth is accelerated by four times now.¡± me ¡°Four?! I don¡ät know if I want to know, but what happens when you don¡ät stop¡± Lilia ¡°I think I¡äll force the muscle to grow and they rip after a few minutes, the brain also grows and cracks the skull.¡± I said and she went as pale as a piece of paper. ¡°Ehm, will I be right?¡± Ilza ¡°Yup, I can stop the runes and reabsorb the mana, if something happens.¡± I said and that reassured her. ¡°Now you can start your training. Gerd, your trainer will arrive on Sunday. Say if you feel something unpleasant.¡± Me ¡°I currently feel really good, better than normal.¡± Ilza ¡°Good, you have to train your strength, you¡äll get 200 extra points each week, so we can fully activate rune at the end of my school years.¡± Me ¡°You think she can handle 200 points each week?¡± Lilia ¡°Yes, I¡äll train her in the sensitivity skill, I just needed one day to teach Hira the tailor skill and a week for the second LV. I think Ilza¡äll be on LV 3 in a month and 4 in four more.¡± Me ¡°That... is fast.¡± Lilia said the first half stunned but then quickly regained her posture. ¡°Ha! You were surprised.¡± Me ¡°N..no, no I was not.¡± She protested but I smiled. ¡°I¡äll make something to eat, someone against chicken?¡± Me ¡°We ate chicken just yesterday.¡± Ilza ¡°And the day before and before and before....¡± Lilia ¡°I get it, no chicken. Then fish for you and chicken for me.¡± I said and Lilia facepalmed. I made baked pasta for Lilia and Ilza and chicken gyros for me. Ilza broke the plate with her new strength and crashed in the walls whenever she tried to walk. Which amused me beyond anything. ¡°Don¡ät laugh.¡± Ilza said with watery eyes. ¡°You know, I flew over 100 miles with my first jump and dived three meter into a mountain.¡± I said still laughing. ¡°That sounds like it hurt.¡±Lilia ¡°Not really, but it was funny as hell.¡± I said and gave Ilza a few tips for her control. We then went to sleep and Ilza ripped her night gown, so she had to sleep naked, which I appreciated. She said, ¡°sleeping naked or sleeping alone? Sleeping naked or sleeping alone?¡± And finally settled with sleeping naked. I teased her a little by hugging her with my face on her breasts.... 39 An ally for Lilia The morning of Saturday was relatively uneventful, I ate a few bars of chocolate and played with my Hurus. ¡ãBang¡ã ¡ãCrash¡ã ¡°Ouch!¡± Ilza Currently, I¡äm teaching Ilza how to control her new gained 200 points in strength and agility. It¡äs funny beyond believe. ¡°Hahahahaha.¡± Me Ilza just tries to normally walk, which did not work. She either crashes in a wall or the furniture. It would be fairly expensive if I couldn¡ät conjure new things. ¡°Stop laughing,¡± Ilza said while pouting. ¡°Hahaha, but it¡äs funny.¡± I said and tried to undo my grin. ¡°Mistress Clair, would it be too much to ask of you to practise outside?¡± Ren¨¦ said with a lost expression. ¡°Why?¡± I said and looked at her. ¡°Your face really shows ignorance? Miss Ilza is demolishing the mansion.¡± Ren¨¦ ¡°And? It¡äs not like I can¡ät rebuild or buy it anew.¡± Me ¡°But I have to clean.¡± Ren¨¦ said in resignation. ¡°Okay~, Ilza we¡äre going out.¡± Me ¡°Yes,¡± Ilza said and tried to push herself up. It failed and she hit her back at the 3-meter high ceiling. ¡°Ouch,¡± Ilza ¡°It seems like you aren¡ät able to walk by yourself.¡± I said and picked her up in a princess carry. ¡°Oh, you¡äve noticed?¡± Said Lilia who came inside and looked around, the whole living room was a mess, a broken desk, the chairs were partially destroyed and the inner wooden walls had some holes. ¡°I didn¡ät expect that a push of 200 points has such consequences.¡± She continued. ¡°Funny isn¡ät it?¡± I said smiling. ¡°Depends on the viewer.¡± She said and looked at a limp Ilza, who currently tries to not move because it would end badly. ¡°Well, then we¡äre out.¡± I said and run with Ilza out of the house, through the city to the gates and further away into a forest. We used the whole day for training and shortly before sunset, ¡°I got it!¡± Ilza shouted to me from on top of a tree. ¡°Good, how does it feel?¡± Me ¡°Good, I think I¡äll be able to do normal things again.¡± Ilza said and jumped down. ¡°And more filigree things?¡± I asked and we began to walk back. ¡°I don¡ät think that I¡äm able to do them, yet.¡± Ilza ¡°It¡äll come with time, I¡äll train you every day and you should get to LV 2 in a week or shorter.¡± Me ¡°You think so?¡± Ilza ¡°Yes, the time you need to learn is only a quarter of the norm and it gets further amplified with my teaching skill.¡± Me ¡°Lilia is right, this is unfair,¡± Ilza mumbled. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Me Ilza who realised her slip of words quickly said, ¡° nothing, nothing at all.¡± And looked in the other way. ¡°You¡äre a terrible liar. ¡° Me She got red and said, ¡°and you¡äre better?¡± ¡°Sure, the skill is on LV 10.¡± Me ¡°I did not mean that, it¡äs obvious that it¡äs on LV 10. The people believe whatever you say. It¡äs almost frightening.¡± Ilza ¡° You¡äre right but I seldom lie, I don¡ät like it. You have to remember what you said to whom. It¡äs easier to say the truth.¡± Me ¡°You said you¡äre not going to harm the duke.¡± Ilza retorted. ¡°Oh, I will not harm him, physically. I¡äm going to harm his family.¡± Me ¡°That¡äs cruel.¡± Ilza ¡°It is how I¡äm.¡± Me ¡°I know, and it¡äs good that you only do it with people who mean harm to us.¡± Ilza ¡°And everyone who stands in my way.¡± Me ¡°As long as you have a reason and don¡ät do it as fun....¡± Ilza said and gave up. We reached our home and ate with Lilia, they wanted a salad, so I made one for them. I ate chicken legs with French fries. French fries are annoying to make, you have to cook the potatoes, peel, cut into small slices, fry them In oil, put them on a piece of paper and let them drip the remaining oil off and then fry them again. They won¡ät get crunchy if you just fry them once. Lilia and Ilza tried them and were delighted. Ilza had to sleep alone, the protested, but I said that I have specific ¡°needs¡± and she has to either do them with me or sleep alone. It took her a few moments to realize what I meant with needs but then got beet red, turned around and tried to run away. But her control slipped and she crashed through the door. Well, I laughed and then went to sleep, after taking care of the urge of a man in the body of a woman.... This night I slept peaceful and alone, the first three hours. Ilza came back and crawled next to me. Sunday: We woke up like normal and went down to the kitchen, where I made fresh bread and Ilza set the table. I also made pancakes and bacon. Lilia came shortly after and we began to eat. We ate not longer than 10 minutes as Kim came. ¡°Mistress, there is a guest, he says that he¡äs the instructor for miss Ilza.¡± Kim ¡°Lead him inside.¡± I said and she brought him. Gerd wore a light armour and had a sword at his waist. ¡°Good morning, my name is Gerd Wahatin in, please call me Gerd. I¡äll be the instructor for the person named Ilza¡° He said and bowed. ¡°Morning Gerd, did you already eaten?¡± Me ¡°No miss, ¡° Gerd ¡°You can drop the formalities, sit down and eat.¡± I said and Kim brought a new set of tableware for him. ¡°Thank you.¡± He said and sat down. And began to eat hesitantly. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± I asked. ¡°You see, it¡äs uncommon for an employee as me to eat with his employer.¡± Gerd ¡°You¡äll notice that many things are uncommon in this mansion,¡± Lilia said with a grin. ¡°Is that so?¡± Gerd ¡°Clair is not normal.¡± Ilza ¡°Hey, I¡äm me.¡± Me ¡°And that¡äs the problem, you defy any logic.¡± Lilia ¡°What does she mean?¡± Gerd asked. ¡°You¡äll have to earn the right to know,¡± I said, trying to sound mysterious. ¡°O..okay. ¡°Gerd said and we continued our breakfast. ¡°So which one of you am I going to train?¡± Gerd asked while Kim put the dishes away. ¡°Me,¡± Ilza ¡°Hm...hm okay, may I know your stats in agility and strength?¡± Gerd asked and Ilza looked worried. Gerd noticed it and added, ¡° they don¡ät have to be high.¡± ¡°That¡äs not the problem....¡± Ilza said and looked at me, seeking for help. ¡°She has a rune on her that gives her 200 strength and agility each week until she can handle the whole boost.¡± I said and Gerd looked at me with disbelieve. ¡°A...and how much would this whole boost be?¡± Gerd ¡°40.000 in both.¡± I said and he looked at me stunned. ¡°You¡äre kidding.¡± Gerd ¡°She is not,¡± Lilia said with a wry smile. ¡°Did you mean that with uncommon?¡± He asked her, but Lilia just smiled wryly. ¡°Dam this is crazy, but how are you going to handle such an increase in power?¡± Gerd ¡°The skill sensitivity will help her.¡± Me ¡°This skill is hard to get.¡± Gerd ¡°I¡äm already on LV 1.¡± Ilza ¡°Really?!¡± Gerd said in disbelieve. ¡°FINALLY and ally!,¡± Lilia shouted, ¡°it was hard to be the only one.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Me ¡°Oh come on, you know what I mean, the maids do not know you enough to noticed it, yet. And Ilza worships you almost like a god. I finally have an ally who know how utterly unbelievable you are.¡± Lilia said happily. Gerd did not know what happens and looked at us. ¡°I don¡ät worship Clair, I only think that it¡äs natural for her to do these things,¡± Ilza said with red cheeks. ¡°What¡äs going on?¡± Gerd ¡°Nothing, Lilia is just stressed.¡± Me ¡°Yes stressed from you, do you know how hard it is to remain sane with you?¡± Lilia ¡°Sane?¡± Gerd asked, questioning himself in what he got himself into. ¡°Gerd, do you know what she did as she said she¡äll buy me books?¡± Lilia asked him and got really near. ¡°N..no,¡± Gerd said, not knowing where he had to look, her rack or her eyes. ¡°She bought 7.000 books.¡± Lilia said and Gerd looked at me, I smiled at him and a waved with my hand. ¡°Yeah, uncommon....¡± Gerd muttered. He needed 5 minutes to come back and finally said. ¡°Okay, I think I have processed the information.¡± ¡°Trust me, you have not.¡± Lilia ¡°A..anyway, so Ilzas stats will rise with each week but she¡äll be able to handle them, am I right?¡± Gerd ¡°Yup.¡± Ilza ¡°Then what kind of sword do you want to learn?¡± Gerd ¡°I don¡ät know.¡± Ilza ¡°Okay, I think a short sword with a buckler or two short swords would be good with your stature. We¡äll try both.¡± Gerd ¡°Okay,¡± Ilza said enthusiastically. ¡°Do you have a weapon?¡± Gerd asked. ¡°No,¡± Ilza said now downhearted. ¡°I have an iron short sword but have to forge the other one and the buckler.¡± I said and gave him a short sword. I made a wide range of weapons, back at the village. I have any kind of swords, from katanas to khukuris and broadswords. Axes, Hammers, spears and even fantasy like weapons. Gerd inspected the sword and said, ¡° the quality of this sword is formidable, who made it?¡± ¡°It¡äs one of my first weapons,¡± I said nonchalantly. Gerd looked at Lilia and said, ¡° you were right....¡± ¡°Can I use it?¡± Ilza asked and Gerd snapped out of his ¡ãThis is unbelievable¡ã posture. ¡°Yes, you can. It¡äs one of the best short swords I¡äve ever seen.¡± Gerd ¡°Good, then Gerd, you wanted to fight against one of my guards?¡± Me ¡°Yes I¡äd love to, they seem strong.¡± Gerd ¡°You¡äll regret it,¡± Lilia whispered under her breath. ¡°Good, then let¡äs go to the second basement.¡± Me ¡°Second basement?¡± Gerd If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Yes, I don¡ät want to demolish the garden, so I¡äve built a second basement for training.¡± I said and began to walk to the entrance, to fetch a guard. We went down to the second basement and Gerd looked around. (AuthorNote: I didn¡ät describe it before, so here it is now.) The ceiling is 10 meters high and the room is in a cubic form, each wall is 30 meters long and has a 30-meter distance to the opposite wall. Small slots in the ceiling are for the air-conditioning. And runes on the ceiling copy the sun. The bottom right corner has a ring for fights, the top right corner has training tools, the top left corner has recovery utensils, like a sauna and small pool and the bottom left corner has a large cage for the Hurus, with toys. They looked around, Gerd¡äs mouth was open, Lilia and Ilza had a look that said¡± You get used to it¡±. ¡°How did you built this? ¡° Gerd ¡°Magic¡± Me ¡°Magic? So you mean the Tier 9 earth spell [Konstruktionsbau] ?¡± Gerd ¡°Something like that....¡± I answered vaguely. ¡°There are your Hurus,¡± Lilia said and walked to them,¡± I wondered where they were, but isn¡ät this environment bad for them, one even lost its fur.¡± ¡°It lost its fur because it has three layers of runes.¡± I said and Ilza touched her own hair. ¡°You don¡ät have to worry Ilza, Humans and I also think elves, can have three layers without problems, the fourth layer is problematic. And you only have two layers.¡± I said and she looked relieved. ¡°What do you mean with layers?¡± Gerd ¡°I tested the runes, which Ilza has, on Hurus and some bandits.¡± Me ¡°And? ¡° Gerd asked warily. ¡°Humans lose their hair with the third or fourth layer and mostly die with the sixth or seventh.¡± Me ¡°Do I want to know how they die?¡± He asked, still looking at the Huru. ¡°No....¡± Lilia said with a pale face and Ilza furiously nodded. ¡°O..okay.¡± Gerd ¡°Good, then how do you want to fight him?¡± I changed the topic and pointed at the guard. ¡°How do they fight?¡± Gerd ¡°Bare handed, they mostly rip their opponents apart.¡± Me Gerd gulped, nodded and then said, ¡° Good, then a barehanded fight against me with my sword?¡± ¡°Sounds good, he¡äll hold back, what¡äs your highest stat?¡± Me ¡°Prais me, I have 15 thousand in strength and 14 thousand in agility,¡± Gerd said proudly. ¡°So he has to use a quarter of his strength....¡± I mumbled. ¡°What did you say?¡± Gerd asked. ¡°Nothing, please go in the ring, I have to give him his orders.¡± I said and turned to the guard. ¡°You¡äll only use a quarter of your strength and don¡ät kill him.¡± I whispered to the guard and he bowed, and then moved to his corner in the ring. ¡°I¡äll be the revere, Gerd you¡äre allowed to use whatever you deem necessary, even killing him. The fight will end when one of you is unable to continue the fight. Any questions?¡± Me ¡°Yes, why am I allowed to kill him?¡± Gerd ¡°Because he is just a moving stone figure, I can reproduce him as often as I want.¡± I said and he grunted in understanding. Gerd got in a fighting position, his left foot in front and his waist slightly dropped, while the guard not moved at all. ¡° BEGIN¡± I shouted and Gerd propelled himself forward, holding his sword at his waist. ¡°HIA!!¡± He shouted and cut at the guard in a diagonal movement. But his cut did not connect, the guard bends his upper body backward and evaded the sword. Gerd had a short look of surprise but continued with his strike and did a spin with his sword. He now tried to cut down in the same direction. The guard was in a position from which it could not move away and raised its arms in defence. It made a loud ¡ãpaching¡ã sound and the arm was cut in half, Gerd jumped back and evaded a kick from the guard. They now are again in their starting position, but the guard had his arms up. ¡°WHAT?!¡± Gerd screamed and looked disbelieving at the arm, which started to close itself. ¡°Did I forget to say that they have a regenerative power?¡± I said half laughing. ¡°Clair you¡äre evil. ¡° Ilza said from the side, not really meaning what she said. I just smirked and asked, ¡°do you want to continue?¡± ¡°Yes, this is awesome, there are not many opponents who can face me in this part of the world,¡± Gerd said, he had a happy expression and began to smile like a child. ¡°Good, I can heal your wounds up to the tenth Tier,¡± I said. Yeah, Arthur already thought me all his spells, I¡äm only behind in the 9th and 10th Tier of the earth, darkness and water and I don¡ät know a single void spell. ¡°That....¡± Gerd muttered but quickly switched his gaze back to the guard. ¡°Then here I come!¡± He shouted and rushed again to the guard, who chopped his hand down at him. Gerd stepped to the left side and evaded the attack, but he did not stop, he turned his waist around and cut in a horizontal movement at the guard. Who in return, let himself fall down, and evaded the sword. The guard pushed itself up and tried to kick Gerd, while still being in the air. Gerd tried to evade but was not fast enough and was hit, he was pushed back and groaned in pain. ¡°This thing has power.¡± He muttered and rushed back. He used a piercing trust this time and managed to pierce the guard through the heart. The guard stopped for a brief moment but then clutched the sword of Gerd, who in return tried to pull it out, which failed. He then was hit at the neck and slumbered down, he¡äs unconscious. ¡°I did expect that no one is able to kill something that regenerates itself with a sword and to top that the guard used the same power as him,¡± I said while healing him. He woke up and looked at me, who is bent forward and only a few centimeters away from his face. ¡°Morning,¡± I said and smiled. ¡°What?¡± He said stunned. I stood up and said, ¡° He hit your neck and you fell unconscious. And as such lost.¡± ¡°Really? Well, your guards are frightening. How did I made myself? ¡± Gerd ¡°Good, but it was a lost case from the start.¡± I said and his shoulders dropped. ¡°Why?¡± Gerd ¡°Wrong weapon, He can regenerate, so you have to either burn him to dust or smash him into many tiny pieces, a sword would only work with an extreme difference in stats, but his stats were around 12.500 and a difference from 2.500 is not enough. ¡° Finished and he stood up. ¡°Well there is much to learn, but...¡± He said and looked at his sword. It had a few clips. ¡°This is an A-Ranked sword. ¡° Gerd Swords are also ranked in different categories, but there are only five: S, A, B, C, D. And not every A-Rank sword is as good as the other, a B-Ranked sword can be better than an A-Ranked. It depends on the used material, the knowledge of the smith, the enchantments and the reputation of the sword. A B-Ranked sword on material and forged class can become an A or even S-Ranked sword if it¡äs known enough. ¡°You can have my sword for the time. It¡äs not like you¡äll not get a new one, That reminds me, what kind of sword do you want?¡± Me ¡°A normal longsword would be good,¡± He said, still looking at his sword. I identified his sword.
The Slicer: This sword was forged by an unknown smith but he used High-quality materials and had skill. Durability: 3.000/40.000
I looked through my inventory and gave him a new sword with the same durability. ¡°So this will be my new sword?¡± He said while inspecting it. ¡°It¡äs good, a little better than my old one.¡± He continued. ¡°Nope it¡äs just temporary, it¡äs a sword I¡äve found, I¡äll make you one, but you can choose between this one and my sword when I finished it.¡± Me ¡°Thanks, then from here on, I hope we¡äll get along.¡± Gerd said and bowed. Ilza also bowed and said shyly,¡± I¡äll be in your care.¡± And Lilia said, ¡° You¡äre not allowed to leave, I need a companion in this house.¡± I just laughed and said, ¡°good, as of now you¡äll get a gold coin per month and I¡äll make a weapon for you. The contract is for four years and please inform me on any bigger enrolments or inconveniences.¡± ¡°Yes¡± Gerd ¡°And is it possible to take part in some lessons? I¡äm not good with stances and only use brute strength and agility.¡± I further said. ¡°Brute strength?¡± Gerd ¡°You¡äll see.¡± Lilia said and Gerd looked worried. We continued to chatter a little until they began their training, simple stances and muscle training. Lilia and I went upstairs and spent the day with reading.... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The chapter in itself was fun to write, but I had to bring me to write anything at all, Fallout is awesome. 40 The Dungeon We¡äre eating dinner and Ilza happily talked about her training, ¡°...and than Gerd said that I learn really fast.¡± She said while eating a chicken curry dinner. ¡°That¡äs good,¡± Lilia commented and put her chicken on the side of her plate. ¡°Do you not like chicken?¡± I asked and eyed the small mountain of chicken. ¡°It gets too much,¡± she said and looked up, at my almost drooling face, ¡°you can have the-¡± She said and I took the chicken faster than she could see. ¡°It¡äs really fascinating how much Clair likes chicken, ¡° Ilza commented. ¡°Yeah, ¡° Lilia said while smiling wryly. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± I asked with a blissful face. ¡°Well you eat nothing except chicken,¡± Lilia ¡°Oh I eat more, like potatoes and... apples and ¡­ rice,¡± Me ¡°Yeah and chocolate, ¡° Ilza commented. ¡°I think you¡äll get fat, ¡° Lilia mused. ¡°A plump Clair?¡± Ilza asked shocked. ¡°No way, I¡äll just use magic in such a frightening case.¡± I said shocked, ¡° Anyway, Lilia is there a way for me to stay away from the lessons for a week?¡± Me ¡°Why?¡± Lilia ¡°I want to see the bottom of the school dungeon,¡± Me ¡°You mean the 50th LV? ¡° Lilia ¡°No further down, I mean the real bottom,¡± Me ¡°Oh, okay. You¡äll have to inform your homeroom teacher and he/she¡äll inform your teachers.¡± Lilia ¡°I expected a little more,¡± I said a little down. ¡°More what?¡± Lilia ¡°I mean from my intentions to go deeper than the 65th LV,¡± Me ¡°Should I say more? I mean you¡äre way too strong, there is nothing that could harm you,¡± Lilia ¡°True, well then, Lilia I¡äll officialy inform you, that I¡äll go for the next week into the school dungeon.¡± Me ¡°So tomorrow I have to run from teacher to teacher? Great, but don¡ät forget that you have to take the tests you¡äve missed when you¡äre back.¡± Lilia said in a half annoyed tone. ¡°Sure,¡± I said and we continued our dinner. Next morning, the dungeon entrance: I¡äll go as Clair, my absence would be strange otherwise. ¡°So see you in a week, ¡° Lilia, who was standing next to me, said. ¡°Yup, look over Ilza for me,¡± I said and went inside, ¡°Sure,¡± She shouted from behind and then turned around. The first twenty rooms were rather easy, I already had mapped the way. And I mostly ignored the traps and just played with the monsters, who tried to stop me. I tested a few new things, like playing with a war hammer, battleaxe, throwing knifes, mana dispersing and my favourite, a red death laser out of my eyes. The last one had a drawback, I was blended for a few minutes and my vision had a red tone for half an hour. I also got a few skills.
Skill: Hammer Mastery Squish your enemies beneath your mighty hammer. But beware of slippery pulps of blood and bones. LV: 0
Skill: Axe Mastery Chop your opponents down like twigs, or just hack some firewood. Both might help in dire situations. LV: 0
Skill: Mana Zone Disperse your mana around you, you can frighten your enemies or might be able to squish them under the pressure. Higher LV¡äs will grand the ability to attack single opponents with your mana and boost morale of your allies. LV: 0
Skill: Laser of Death You want to have Superman''s cool laser eyes, but without his stupid costume? Then get your red death laser eyes of ultimate destruction. Higher LV¡äs will grand different modus operandi with the Laser of Death. LV: 0
Naturally I levelled all of them to the max and tried the Laser of Death for a second time. I hadn¡ät the redt sight and could shoot in a few different ways, two small laser bullet shots, a long laser shot that continues as long as I fuel it with mana( 300/sec), rapid fire like the Gatling Laser from Fallout and the most and destructive way, a giant, red beam of destruction. It burned a hole in the wall and the monster was vaporised. This thing is funny. The Mana Zone was also cool, I got it as I tried to disperse my mana only at one opponent. Normal monster pissed themselves and flew, as they were hit with my Mana Zone of 100.000 mana and were squished from mana over one million. They only left a pulp of red liquid not even bones remained. But I had to stop, because the walls began to crack. One positive thing from the Mana Zone is, that I¡äm able to take the dispersed mana with me, while walking. Normal mana disruption filled an area around me and stayed if I left, but this mana followed me. Almost like the intimidating killing aura from games. And so I used six hours to reach the 20th floor. It might take less time than anticipated. I mean I already reached almost a third, of the deepest reached floor. There were no people who rested, so I made something to eat for myself and moved on, I had chicken wraps. The next floors were a loot more interesting, the monster began to have more intelligence. A group of monsters under the 21th floor had one boss, which gave orders, but these here could think for themselves and even tried to ambush me. They were greeted with a copper coin, I mean I have to reward them for their courage to attack me. Sadly they were not able to catch it, even when three tried to catch it, successively. It just made pfft, splash, splash, splash and tomp,tomp,tomp. And they all laid down, sleeping peacefully. There were two new major features, a floor boss on each floor and the monster had cores. I dismantled each new monster ones and took every good piece of it, and they began to have a coloured stone next to the heart. It had a different colour with each different monster, they resemble the magic affinities, brown=earth, green=wind, red=fire,blue=water, yellow=light, black=darkness but there was none for void. Are there no void monster? The colour also changed from each other, even if they have the same affinity. It looks like the colour gets brighter according to the strength of the monster. But it was a small difference with these monsters I only noticed as I dismantled one of the floor bosses. Each of the floor bosses looked strong and had ¡°good¡± equipment, it ranged from gauntlets, over battleaxe to wands. They had a unique form, there was a giant, white wolf on the 23th floor or a black fary like thing on the 25th floor. They resemble the monsters on their floor but were larger and had a few unique traits. I tried to talk with the fairy, but she attacked me without saying a word, so I cut her wings off and dismantled her alive. Rudeness must be punished.... It took me 7 hours to reach the 30th floor, it has a rest place, but there were no people. Each floor gets larger and has more tricky traps. I made something to eat, previously arranged chicken teriyaki with rice, and built a small hut to sleep. I had a normal dream, some monster tried to kill me and I had to run, while they killed the people around me. My dreams are always like that, even back in my old world. There were some minor changes with the monster or the environment but the story is almost always the same. I¡äm somewhere, walking or talking with people, then some monster come and I have to defeat them or hide. And they are always in a half lucid dream form. I¡äm aware, that I dream but I don¡ät change the content. My nightmares are the real problem for me, it contains math.... I have to sum some numbers up and when they hit 100 it flashes bright and it begins again. The dream does not even stop when I¡äm awake, I have to be in a lit room. Anyway, my dream was rudely interrupted by a group. ¡°It sucks that we were not able to beat the floor boss.¡± ???1 Guy ¡°Yeah, let¡äs try another tactic tomorrow.¡± ???2 Woman ¡°Hey Maik, there¡äs a hut.¡±???3 Woman ¡°Huh? You¡äre right, why is there a hut in the resting area?¡± Maik? Dammit, am I not even able to sleep? ¡°Hey Ron, look if there¡äs someone inside.¡± ???5 Guy ¡°Why do I have to do it?¡± Ron? ¡°Because you¡äre our assassin.¡± ???7 Woman ¡°Dammit, okay.¡± Ron? Said and I noticed a person who tried to sneak inside. I sat up, the blanked covered my upper body and looked at the entrance, and then a guy came inside. He was in a crouching position and wore a leather armour, with a dagger in each hand. He might be around 174 cm, has black hair and a slim stature. He looked at me, startled. ¡°Hi,¡± I greeted him. ¡°Hi,¡± He said back, still startled. ¡°Ron, who¡äs inside?¡± ???7 Woman ¡°?h, a girl.¡± Ron shouted. ¡°¡±A Girl? ¡°¡± All of them asked confused. ¡°Dude?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes?¡± Ron ¡°Is there something you want?¡± Me ¡°?h... could you please explain why you¡äre here?¡± Ron ¡°Sure, but first, could you please go out?¡± Me ¡°Why?¡± Ron ¡°Cause I have to dress.¡± I said while looking in his eyes, he got red and hurriedly left. ¡°What did she say?¡± ???5 Guy They tried to whisper but I could hear them clearly with eavesdropping. ¡°She said she¡äll come out.¡± Ron ¡°And where is she?¡± ???1Woman ¡°She has to get dressed.¡± Ron said in an embarrassed tone. ¡°You saw her naked?¡± ???7 Woman ¡°?hm no, she was covered by a blanked.¡± Ron ¡°Good for you.¡± ??? 2Woman ¡°How does she look?¡± ???5 Guy asked excited. ¡°Young but cute.¡± Ron ¡°You think her party was killed by the last boss?¡± ???1 Guy ¡°Don¡ät either that or she¡äs alone here.¡± Ron ¡°Pfft, as if, we¡äre on the 30.5th floor. There is no way one could be here alone.¡± ???5 Guy ¡°No way for us students, a teacher might be able and adventures of the A-Rank.¡± ??? 2 Woman ¡°Yeah but Ron said she¡äs a young girl, there¡äs no way that she¡äs a teacher and it¡äs unlikely that she¡äs an A-Rank adventurer.¡± Maik ¡°True, either way, let¡äs make our camp. I¡äm tired.¡± ??? 3 Woman said and I heard them moving. I got dressed and went out, there were, as I already heard, 7 people. Three women and four guys. Each of them did something, two cooked, three build tents, and the other two waited in front of my hut. It was a woman, around 23 years old, 165 cm tall, slim, brown hair, she wears a leather armor and a bow, on her back. She¡äs pretty but not as good as Lilia or me, I would say upper mid class. The other person was Ron. ¡°Hi,¡± I greeted them and the other five came over. ¡°Hello, my name is Rina, this is Ron. ¡° Rina said, and these five are Maik, Marie, Kai, Rinko and Lora.¡± She continued and pointed at them. Maik, a guy with blond hair, tall and sturdy, he wears a plate armour. I knew him, it¡äs the guy from the first day. Why is he here? Wasn¡ät it three weeks ago, since I last saw him? Marie, small girl, looks timid, has a robe and brown hair. Kai, as tall as Ron, wears a chain mail and has red hair. Rinko, taller than Maik, and with more muscles. He also wears a robe. And Lora, a little chubby, as tall as Rina, also in a robe. ¡°My name is Clair.¡± Me ¡°Clair? You mean the student council seat number one Clair?¡± Rina asked. ¡°Yup,¡± Me ¡°I knew it, she looked familiar.¡± Maik ¡°I liked your speech,¡± Marie said and I gave her a smile. ¡°Why are you here in the 30.5th floor? Were is your party?¡± Marie asked worried. ¡°I¡äm alone,¡± Me ¡°Funny, I thought I heard you¡äre alone. That¡äs the exact same thing, this guy three weeks ago said.¡± Maik said and looked around, he saw his comrades looking at me, unbelievingly. ¡°How did he look?¡± I asked, already knowing the answer. ¡°He had white hair like you and was an elf like you.¡± Maik answered. ¡°So you¡äve meet my brother?¡± Me ¡°You¡äre brother?¡± Rina asked. ¡°Yes, he said he wanted to look at the dungeon before I go inside and yesterday he said I¡äm allowed to go inside, because the monster are all weak.¡± Me ¡°Weak?...¡± Rinko asked quietly. ¡°Yeah, and I have to say I agree.¡± Me ¡°You think the monsters here are weak?¡± Kai ¡°Yup, so why are you here?¡± Me ¡°Don¡ät change the topic, there is no way, that a first year is able to reach the 30.5th floor, alone on top of that.¡± Marie said, not believing me. ¡°It is as I said, nothing more nothing less, so why are you here?¡± Me ¡°We tried to beat the 33th floor boss, but he¡äs too strong, we¡äre trying since last week.¡± Maik said, not noticing the glare from Marie. ¡°Is he so strong?¡± Me ¡°Yeah, he has six arms, each has a different weapon and he changes his tactics periodically.¡± Ron ¡°Thanks for the info, well then. I¡äll go and continue my dungeon dive. This whole thing is interesting.¡± I said and turned around but stopped,¡± Oh and do you know what these cores are?¡± I asked and took an almost orange core out. ¡°This is the core of a strong fire monster, where did you get it?¡± Lora asked surprised. ¡°From a floor boss, what can I do with them?¡± Me ¡°You can use them as ingredients for alchemy, forging, monsters will become stronger when they eat cores, with the same affinity.¡± Rinko ¡°You¡äre also able to sell them, this one will get you 30 silver.¡± Ron added. ¡°Thanks, here you can have this one, as payment for the infos.¡± I said and tossed the core to Maik. ¡°Then have a nice day.¡± I said and tried to go to the stairs, but was stopped by Marie. ¡°You can¡ät go alone, what happens if you get wounded?¡± She said, trying to convince me. ¡°No problem, I can heal myself.¡± Me ¡°But you¡äre not strong enough.¡± She further said. ¡°I reached this floor, one or two or more wont be a problem.¡± Me ¡°But...but you¡äre just a small girl.¡± She tried, now without real arguments. ¡°As I said, there is no problem.¡± I said and walked past her, she tried to grab me but I evaded and said while leaving, ¡° You can either wait until he re spawns or come after me.¡± ¡°Please wait!¡± Marie pleaded, I ignored her and kept walking, the others were too stunned to do something. The way down was more interesting, but the boss monster on the 31th and 32th floor were dead and the core and some small parts were gone. It looked like they¡äre dead for more than a day. They must have killed them. And how fast do these bosses and monster re spawn? I have to ask someone later. The 33th floor had mostly four armed ogre like monster. They were clumsy and slow but had a good wums, when they managed to hit. Around 300 points in strength, I would say. I turned around a corner and in front of me was a larger clearing with a red ogre in the middle, it has six arms, red skin and was 3 meter tall. Its left hands had, from top to bottom, a spear, a hammer and a sword. The right hand, also from top to bottom, has a spear, an axe and a sword. ¡°So you¡äre this strong enemy?¡± I mused and walked in front of it. It grunted and tried to stab me with its left spear. I jumped up and evaded, but its other spear came from the side, so I turned my body mid-air around and also evaded this one. But its onslaught did not end, its axe came horizontally. I used it as a launching pad and jumped higher. It looked furious, at me and tried to hit me with its swords in a cross formation. There were a few ways to evade, but I wanted to try something else. I took a sword out of the inventory and blocked his swords, which worked, but its hammer came from the side and I was hit. A loud ¡ãBang¡ã was heard and a dust cloud exploded from one wall. It smashed me inside the wall. And its hit was pretty hard, I lost 10 HP. Must be around a thousand points. I came out of the wall and looked at it. It had a stupid look of confusion on his face. It seems like it is too stupid to realize what happened. I picked four pebbles up and aimed at its spear, axe and hammer hands. Four quick throws, four bangs of breaking the sound barrier and a stunned look of the ogre was what followed. It saw me flickering and heard four loud bangs. Its weapons made clattering sounds as they fell down and it looked at them. Then at its hands and realized, that they¡äre gone. It began to scream in pain as its body realized the loss. ¡°Oh, was this too much? Sorry¡± I mused and strolled to it. It looked at me, a face full of pain, then fear as it managed to connect my flickering and its loss of hands. It tried to swing its remaining two hands at me but I stopped them with my bare hands, which made it more frightened. ¡°Let me give you a real swing.¡± I said and bitch slapped him. His cheekbones broke, and he flew to the side, a louder bang with a larger dust cloud erupted. I moved the cloud with magic away and saw the ogre, dead and embedded in the wall. His skull had my hand print. ¡°And here I thought I hold a little back and he could fight back....¡± I said disappointed and ripped his core out with magic. ¡°I don¡ät need the rest, the core is enough.¡± I said and moved on. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Marie POV: We were eating as Ron asked, ¡°You think she¡äll be alright?¡± Yeah I also am worried. We came back from our daily attempt to kill the 33th floor boss and found a hut with the student council first seat in it. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. This girl, Clair, I first saw her at the entrance ceremony, her speech was heart moving and I could not bring myself to look at her with disdain, even if she¡äs an elf. She was just so convincing, I don¡ät know why but I simply want to support her. And here she was, this small, cute and loveable girl. Inside the dungeon, at the 30.5th floor and alone. She even said that the monster are weak. ¡°Don¡ät know, you think she¡äll be okay?¡± Lora answered after a long pause. ¡°I think she doesn¡ät know that the monster get significantly stronger after each rest room.¡± Maik ¡°What? You mean we¡äve let her go into a floor with monster who has twice as much strength as the monster from the floor before?¡± Rina asked or nearly screamed, but Maik just nodded. ¡°You thing she¡äll be okay? Lora asked again, now more worried. ¡°If it¡äs true what she said, she¡äll have no problems with a normal monster, as long as she evades larger groups, but the boss on the 33th floor will surely kill her.¡± Rinko said and I got pale. There¡äs the 33th floor boss, it¡äll rip her apart. ¡°We have to rescue her.¡± I said. ¡°Why?¡± Kai asked. ¡°I think we have to support and help her,¡± I just said and the other nodded. ¡°Yeah, I want to see her dream of our school.¡± Maik ¡°Dream?¡± Kai ¡°Ah, I forgot, you were not at the entrance ceremony, her speech was brilliant. I just feel that I have to support her.¡± I said and the other nodded. So they¡äre feeling the same. ¡°Says the person who¡äs mostly against non humans.¡± Kai ¡°I know but I think she¡äs right, it would be better to get along.¡± Me Kai sighed and said, ¡°Okay, let¡äs hurry, we¡äve lost a few hours and we¡äre more than one, so we have to be more careful.¡± Kai said and we all got ready. It took us not more than ten minutes to get ready, we¡äve left the tents. We got in a formation and began to follow her. It took us not long and we found a monster, it was dead and had a hole in its chest and head. The chest looked like it got turned inside out, with the rips bending outside. And the head has two small holes on each side, we could see through it. ¡°What do you think Lora?¡± Ron asked. Lora is our monster expert, she dismantles them skilfully and knows the weak points of many different monster. ¡°Looks like something went through its head with a high speed, killing it instantly. And the core was extracted from the insides, might be some kind of magic.¡± Lora said, as she finished her inspection. ¡°What is fast enough to do something like that?¡± Rina asked a little pale. ¡°Don¡ät know but it¡äs small,¡± Lora ¡°I¡äve found something,¡± Ron said, he looked at a hole in the wall. ¡°It¡äs just a hole,¡± Rinko said. ¡°No, there¡äs something inside.¡± Ron said and pokes with his dagger inside of it. It took him a few moments but he managed to get it out. ¡°And what is it?¡± Kai asked. ¡°A bended copper coin?¡± He said puzzled. ¡° A copper coin?¡± Lora ¡°Yes, here, ¡° Ron said and gave it Lora, who looked at it. ¡°It¡äs large enough for the hole in its head.¡± Lora ¡°So you mean it got killed by a fast copper coin?¡± I asked. ¡°This or something else, but the direction of the corpse and the hole is matching.¡± She said. ¡°That¡äs a waste of money,¡± Ron said. He¡äs from a poor family and had to not much money. ¡°Yeah,¡± I agreed, ¡°but we have to move on.¡± I further said and we began to move. We are at the 33th floor and saw many more of these corpses, all of them had a single hole in their heads and no core. ¡°This is crazy,¡± Lora said, shaking her head. ¡°Yeah, I¡äve counted more than two hundred monster, that are two silver.¡± Ron said,only thinking about the money. ¡°Yeah, but if she sells the cores she¡äll get more money back, it might be cheaper than a bow.¡± Rinko ¡°But have you ever heard of an attack with money? And I mean not a simple coin flick, these attacks are strong enough to make holes in the wall.¡± Kai ¡°I think she said the truth about the ¡°weak¡± monster.¡± Maik ¡°This is crazy, you think she¡äll be able to kill the 33th floor boss?¡± Lora ¡°Don¡ät know, these monster are strong but this boss is good at evading ranged attacks.¡± Rina said. True, we didn¡ät manage to kill him because he evaded our range attacks and aoe attacks were a no go with our front line fighters. And on top of that was his high strength. We reached the boss room but, there was no boss in the middle and also no Clair. ¡°Hey, there.¡± Ron said and pointed at a hole in the wall with the boss in it. We ran to it and our jaws dropped simultaneous as we saw it. ¡°W..what is that?¡± I asked. Lora walked up to it and looked at it¡äs head. ¡°There¡äs no hole,¡± so she used something else?, ¡° is that a hand print?¡± She asked more herself than us. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ron asked and walked next to her. ¡°Fuck, that¡äs a hand mark on his head.¡± He said. ¡°Hey Rinko how strong do you have to be to do something like this?¡± Lara asked our fist fighter. He looked at the wound and looked troubled. ¡°More than what her body looks like, this was not an attack with technique.¡± Rinko ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kai ¡°I mean that she just slapped this guy.¡± Rinko said and it took us a few seconds to realize the meaning of what he said. ¡°There is another hole on the other side, it¡äs smaller.¡± Rina ¡°You think she got hit?¡± I asked worried. ¡°Don¡ät know, let¡äs look.¡± Maik said and we walked to the other hole. It¡äs empty, no blood, just a hole with the size of Clair. ¡°I think I¡äm more afraid of her than of the monster.¡± Rina ¡°Not just you, she must have more agility and strength than all of us.¡± Kai ¡°Did you noticed?¡± Lora asked. ¡°What?¡± Me ¡°The boss lost four of its hands.¡± Lora ¡°How?¡± Ron ¡°Don¡ät know, and I think I don¡ät want to learn.¡± Lora said a little pale. ¡°You think we should continue?¡± Maik asked what we all thought. ¡°I mean they are going to re spawn tomorrow and we might not be able to get back, if we walk any further.¡± He continued. True the bosses spawn once a week, and the minions once a day. ¡°But what about Clair?¡± I asked. ¡°We all saw that she¡äs strong enough to get back, I think we should head back to the surface.¡± Maik But...but.....he¡äs right. ¡°Okay, let¡äs head back, I¡äll wait for her at the surface.¡± I said and we walked back. I was still worried but accepted that she can manage herself. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Clair POV: ¡ãBoom!¡ã A fireball exploded behind me. I¡äm at the 39th floor and am currently fighting the boss. It¡äs a large red lizard, which spits fireballs and fire walls. It¡äs funny to evade them, while stepping closer and closer with each attack. They look so desperate at the end. The lizard opened it¡äs mouth and a ball of fire began to form, I rushed the last few meter and closed its mouth with force. The fireball exploded in its mouth but it was resistant to heat. It tried to claw at me but I cut it¡äs feet, with wind magic, off. How should I kill this one? The last one was squashed with mana, the one before that fried with electric. He¡äs fire, I could pump him full with water. Yeah lets do that. I began to fill his mouth and stomach with water, he looked frightened and his red scales them a little pale. It tried to move away, but I kept him locked. It then fainted and shortly after that died as his stomach bursts from the masses of water. I extracted his core and moved to the next floor, it was a save zone. It took me 8 more hours to get here. This dungeon is time consuming. But if I take into account that they needed more that 7 days to reach the 30th floor and were not able to kill the 33th boss in six days, then I should be fairly fast. I made a new hut, some chicken with potatoes and went to sleep. 26 hours with 5 hours sleep to reach this floor, I have to be faster or I wont be back in time, I have three or four days left before I have to rush back. I slept for 4 hours and began to rush down, killing the small fries by extracting their cores and ripping them directly out form the bosses. They got stronger, they are almost twice as strong as the bosses ten floors over beneath them. I needed 5 hours to get to the next save zone. I also learned something new about my regeneration, they only work outside of a fight, I only noticed it at the 48th floor, because I used the Laser of Death almost without a pause from the 40th floor till then. So that¡äs why the monster aren¡ät regenerating during a fight, interesting. The safe room of the 50th floor had a sign with a note on it. ¡°Whoever reached this deep, be wary of the coming monster, they are a lot more stronger than the monster before. The school will not take credit for any deaths.¡± ¡°Good, from here on it might get demanding.¡± I said and continued my dungeon dive. I have to say, the monster further than the 50th floor are... mediocre. They are not really stronger, stat like, they are more intelligent. There are real tactics and they react in a better way. The floor bosses were even able to grunt a few minor words like. ¡°Kill girl,¡± or ¡° Eat, eat, eat¡±. I needed 7 more hours to get to the 60th floor and ate something, a few apples. And so I continued my dungeon dive, slaughtering the enemies without a care, by ripping their core out and eating a little in each save zone. 40 hours later and I was at the boss from the 100th floor. He¡äs a demon, even his status says that.
Name: DrullProfession: Floor BossAge: 3040
Class: Arch DemonTitle: Guardian of the ancient dungeon.Level: 500
Health: 1.200.000HP regeneration 300/sec
Mana: 9.000.000MP: regeneration 1.000/sec
Strength: 95.000Intelligence: 97.000Gender: Male
Agility: 90.000Wisdom: 94.000Race: Demon
This ancient demon was trapped by the lost race, 2500 years ago. He is a powerful demon, with the sole purpose of guarding his floor. Please don¡ät feed him.
He¡äs 2m tall, has a white skin with two horns sprouting from his head and red eyes. His hair is as white as mine. Oh strong, a lot more stronger than the bosses before him. ¡°Hey you, why are you so much stronger than the 99th floor boss.¡± I asked, not expecting a good answer. The best of them was able to say ¡°Why is little girl so strong?¡±. ¡°Na endlich, ein Besucher, du glaubst gar nicht wie lange ich warten musste f¨¹r einen einzigen besucher.¡±The demon said something.
Skill: Language of Pralara This forgotten language was once used by the demon race. LV 0
I maxed it and asked, ¡°could you repeat that?¡± ¡°Oh you¡äre even able to speak Pralara. I said, finally, a visitor. You don¡ät know how long I had to wait for even one visitor.¡± He said in a happy tone. ¡°Nice to meet you, ?hm do you know what¡äs behind you?¡± Me ¡°Nope, sorry. And I¡äm not allowed to let you through, these damn high elfs trapped me inside of this fucking dungeon.¡± He said apologetically. ¡°No problem, then there¡äs no other option than to fight you.¡± Me ¡°Are you sure? You¡äre strong, I know that, you reached this floor. But I¡äm not one of these mindless floor bosses from before.¡± He asked. ¡°You¡äre really friendly for a demon.¡± Me ¡°Well I don¡ät want to lose my first guest since 2500 years.¡± He said with a wry smile. ¡°You know, I¡äll fight you with my full force.¡± I said and wings sprouted from my back, my hands formed into claws and my skin got scales. My transformation finished and I¡äm in my dragon-elf form, black scales with red lines, claws, wings, two horns and red eyes. The demon whistled and said interested,¡°What are you? A dragon? No dragons are not able to change into the form of an elf. And you fell stronger than a dragon, I killed one once. Hey, how high is your level?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Me ¡°Hm... more than 450 that¡äs for sure, 520?¡± He estimated. ¡°Nope, I like you, I think I¡äll free you.¡± Me ¡°Hahahahahahah, funny. You have to beat me first. And I have almost the highest possible stats a body can physically handle, not even dragons are stronger than me.¡± He said between his laughs. ¡°Then why are you here?¡± I asked. ¡°Hmpf, a fucking contract between the high elf queen and me. She got me as I was drunk. I signed a contract to guard her dungeon. Thought it was a small dungeon and didn¡ät read the small print. Over read that I have to guard it as long as it¡äs not completely raided. And here I¡äm stuck in this dungeon. No one¡äs able to get past these 79 floor bosses nonetheless less me.¡± He said angrily. ¡°Good, then do you agree to serve me as long as I want or am alive, if I manage to free you?¡± Me ¡°Ha, I like you. Deal if you manage to beat me and raid this dungeon than I¡äll serve you for the rest of your live or as long as you want me to stay at your side.¡± He said amused. ¡°Good, I want to make this quick, we can have a spar afterwards.¡± I said and hit him with my mana zone. ¡°Oh impressive, 5 million mana? That is more than your average dragon. But I have to attack you, now that you initiated the attack, sorry.¡± He said and tried to attack me. I didn¡ät want to kill him but I think I have to hurt him a little. I kept the mana rising, and he tried to cut me with a sword out of flames. I coated my body with mana, via body enhancement, a skill I never used since I got it. His sword cut down at me but was repelled by my enhanced scales. ¡°Impressive,¡± He muttered and began to chant. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said and cut his arms and legs off. I also ripped his throat out and cauterized all of his wounds. This happened in under a thousandth of a second and he looked at me not knowing what happened. My body enhancement pushes my stats 10% for each level, so my current strength is over 300.000 and my agility is even at 350.00. ¡°I don¡ät want to kill you, so I had to make this fast. I¡äm sorry, please wait a moment, I¡äll be back in a minute. ¡° Said and walked past him to the door. He tried to move but was not able to do something without his limps and chants did not work without a throat. The next room was different, it was not white like the other save zones, it was black but I was able to see. An altar was in the middle with a stone hovering over it. It¡äs as large as a skull and purple. I walked to it and touched the surface. ¡°Who are you?¡± A masculine and ancient voice shouted in my head, in my native language. ¡°What¡äs up? I¡äm Clair.¡± I thought. ¡°Clair? You¡äre different than any being on this planet.¡± the ancient voice kept shouting, ¡°Well, I said my name, now say you yours and please tone down a little you¡äre loud.¡± Me ¡°I expected an other reaction, my name is Piloro, deity of the void and space. And I can feel that you carry my affinity. Are you a disciple of my art and want to release me? If so then destroy this stone.¡± Piloro said a little quieter. ¡°Not really, I just came and wanted to look what¡äs on the bottom of this dungeon, why are you trapped?¡± Me ¡°These cursed high elfs sealed me with the help of the other 7 deities. They didn¡ät want to accept the natural cause and stopped me from keeping the natural flow.¡± Piloro ¡°And what is the natural flow?¡± I asked. ¡°Everything that sprouts from nothingness has to come back to nothingness, that is the natural flow.¡± Piloro ¡°So simply said, you tried to destroy this world.¡± Me ¡°Not destroy, setting it back to it¡äs natural form.¡± Piloro ¡°Well I don¡ät think I can release you if you want to do that, so I¡äll just take you with me.¡± Me ¡°Wait, I can give you power bejond your imagination.¡± Piloro said, trying to resque himself but I simply put him in my inventory and walked back to the demon. Who still was crippled. ¡°Hi, do you know when you¡äre able to leave this place?¡± I asked him. He nodded. ¡°So I took the thing that was inside the next room, is your contract fullfilled now?¡± IO further asked and he nodded. ¡°Good, then next question, can I heal you with light magic?¡± Me He shoke is head. ¡°What if I infuse darkness magic in you?¡± I asked and he paused a moment and then nodded. ¡°Good,¡± I said and began to infuse him with darkness mana. He regenerated his throat and said, ¡°Thank you, I haven¡ät introduced myself yet, my name is Drull. And from here on I¡äll serve you as long as you live or want me beside you.¡± He said in a solemn tone. ¡°Let¡äs make a blood contract.¡± He said. ¡°No need for that, I can give you a rune.¡± Me ¡°A rune? Certainly there are such runes, then I¡äll take a rune that¡äll kill me if I do anything against you or harm you or your friends without your consent.¡± He said and I gave him the required rune. ¡°Let¡äs go back, I have a tight schedule.¡± I said as I finished. ¡°What do you mean master?¡± He asked. ¡° I said that I¡äll be back at the end of the week and it took me more than three days to get here.¡± Me ¡°Master, you want to say that you cleared this dungeon that wasn¡ät cleared in over 2500 years in less than four days?¡± He asked with an ¡°are you kidding me?¡± expression. ¡°I did, so let¡äs get back.¡± Me ¡°Yes master.¡± He said and we went back.... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Yeah a little longer than normal. I often have an image of the chapter and write as long as I need to reach said image. This time it took me longer than normal. Please say your opinion about this chapter in the comments. Oh and no, the 7 guys are not important, just side characters that might pop up here and there. And I¡äll keep it at one chapter per week from now on, school and fallout 4 taking too much time. 41 Back to the Surface We were walking/running back and we were speaking about this and that. ¡°So Drull, you¡äve said that your stats are almost at the limit of the physical possibility. They sure are high with all of them over 90.000 but is this really the limit?¡± Me ¡°Yes, the limit is 100.000, the dragons, high elf royalty and a few demons were able to reach it. But master how do you know my status?¡± Drull asked, he walked a little behind me, like a butler. Butler, I think that¡äs a good idea. ¡°The skill [Identification] makes it possible,¡± Me ¡°Ah there is that skill, but masters skill LV must be quite high, if master is able to see my status.¡± Drull ¡°It¡äs LV 10.¡± Me ¡°That is remarkable, I myself only have three skills on LV 10.¡± Drull ¡°Hoh, you¡äre the first I met with a skill on LV 10, ¡° Me ¡°I reached LV 10 in [Mana Manipulation] and [Quick Chanting] as I was 300 years old, may I know masters age? Master seems like a young elf girl, but master is clearly not even an elf.¡± Drull ¡°You could say that I¡äm 10, 13, 23 and 19.¡± Me ¡°How am I to understand that master?¡± Drull ¡°You see, my mental age is 23, this body is 13 and my other forms are either 10 or 19.¡± Me ¡°Which forms does master mean? The scaled half dragon?¡± Drull asked and I changed into Dex. ¡°Astounding, the ability to change age and gender. Master, may I know your stats? They have to be at the limit, and master must have some sort of skill for a further increase, maybe [Body Enhancement], such a quick defeat of myself wouldn¡ät be possible without.¡± Drull asked excited. ¡°Why are you so eager to know?¡± Me ¡°It¡äs merely my interest in an unique being like master, that and I want to train.¡± He said with a bow. ¡°Fine, my stats are all over 150.000 and you are right I have the skill [Body Enhancement], which allows me to double my stats. Is there anything else?¡± ¡°So young and yet so strong? How is that possible?¡± Drull muttered. ¡°I¡äve met god, and he granted me a few wishes, my powers are part of said wishes.¡± Me ¡°Master, which god?¡± Drull ¡°The god, these 7 gods on this world are his creation.¡± Me Drulls jaw dropped and his composure of a gentleman demon was gone, but just for a brief moment. ¡°So master wants to say that there¡äs a god above the gods?¡± Drull asked in disbelieve. ¡°Yes, he¡äs cool, thanks to him I¡äm able to live in this wonderful world.¡± I said and gave god a short prayer. ¡°Master is not from this world?¡± Drull ¡°Ah yes, my original world is quite different from this one, no magic, more technology, only humans, no monster and so on.¡± Me ¡°I¡äd like to see masters world.¡± Drull ¡°It¡äs so so, this world is more fun, say Drull why are you calling me so formally? Always master.¡± Me ¡°Demons have a rule, if they say that they¡äll devote themselves to someone, they¡äll serve this one with utmost respect, this gets more important the higher the demons rank is. And the master must qualify a set of rules to get the respect.¡± Drull explained. ¡°So what are the rules?¡± Me ¡°They are individually chosen by each demon. I think, that my master has to be stronger than me and I have to owe him a great favour. Master is not only way stronger than me, master even released me from this dungeon.¡± Drull said and I chuckled as I remembered the reason for his guard duty. ¡°Hey Drull, I took the thing that was behind your room, does this dungeon now stop with the monster spawn?¡± I asked. ¡°No master, these monster are artificially produced and use the mana of the planet to spawn, say master what was behind me?¡± Drull ¡°The deity of void and space, trapped in a crystal orb. You think we should destroy him?¡± Me ¡°The deity of void? I¡äve heard of Piloro, he tried to destroy the world and was sealed by the high elfs. They used almost all of their mana for this feat and their descendants are only normal elfs. I would not recommend to destroy the orb, you would free him. ¡° Drull ¡°I didn¡ät mean to destroy the orb, but him.¡± Me ¡°Master, not even the high elfs, which were almost as strong as me, were able to kill him.¡± Drull ¡°I have a skill that would be able to kill him, it¡äs called [Armageddon] I killed the dragons in the dragon valley with it.¡± Me ¡°These old farts are dead? Good, they were arrogant and thought of themselves as higher beings. But I would still not recommend to kill Piloro, he¡äs the deity of void and space, it might be that we would destroy the void if we kill him, there is a theory that says that the deity is the reason for the existence of the element they represent. Is master sure, that he can confine Piloro?¡± Drull ¡°I put him in my inventory, time does not move inside of it, and it seems like he is not alive inside the orb, I¡äm only able to put dead things inside of my inventory. But if he¡äs stated as dead, while inside the orb, wouldn¡ät that annul your theory?¡± Me ¡°That would be true, but if master is able to confine him, then why should we take the risks? He surely would try to destroy this world if he¡äs released.¡± Drull ¡°True, say Drull did you met a deity? You almost sound like you did.¡± Me ¡°Once, the deity of light, she almost killed me, as I tried to steal some liquor out of her temple.¡± Drull ¡°That¡äs a little overboard....¡± Me ¡°Well it was called Tears of Siria and it was said that it has the ability to resurrect the dead.¡± Drull ¡°And you tired to steal it, why?¡± Me ¡°It¡äs also said that it¡äs the best liquor of the world.¡± He said grinning. ¡°I would do the same if it were to be chicken,¡± I muttered and we continued our walk/run in silence. We made a stop after 20 hours of constant running, and are now back at the 40th floor. ¡°Hey Drull do you want something to eat? I¡äm starving.¡± Me ¡°I don¡ät need to eat, I can sustain by mana consumption, is master not able to do the same?¡± Drull ¡°What do you mean?¡± Me ¡°Master your LV in [Mana Manipulation] is LV 10 isn¡ät it?¡± Drull asked and I nodded, ¡°Then master should be able to use the mana as food.¡± Drull said and I was surprised, that something like this would be possible. I quickly tried to use the mana in my body as NADH+H and it really worked, so from now on I don¡ät need to eat. Which I naturally keep on doing, chicken is too good, how could I stop eating it? ¡°You¡äre right, but what about water?¡± I said, and Drull had a wry smile. ¡°What?¡± Me ¡°It¡äs just that I needed 10 years to learn that and master was able to do it in less than 10 seconds. And it¡äs the same with water.¡± Drull said in a defeated tone. ¡°Sorry, that¡äs how I work, I instinctively know how I do something when I level the skill. But I have to try it first.¡± I said and did the same with water, I changed the mana inside of me into small water particles, which were then absorbed by the body on itself. ¡°How many skills does master have on LV 10?¡± Drull asked interested. ¡°I think around 64,¡± I said, while frying the chicken and potatoes. ¡°...¡± Drull ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Me ¡°...¡±Drull ¡°ARGH dammit, every single time. And here I thought he is different, he didn¡ät faint as I said my stats, why now?¡± I screamed. Yes, Drull fainted while standing.... ¡°Well, I¡äm almost used to it now.¡± I said and kept cooking, and at the moment I finished, ¡°W...master what happened?¡± Drull said as regained his reasoning. ¡°You¡äve fainted as I said my amount of LV 10 skills, do you want something?¡± Me ¡°Please don¡ät say it so nonchalantly master. If I heard it correctly, master said over 60 different skills.... How is that possible?¡± Drull ¡°I gain 10 skill points for each level and can distribute them. You sure, you don¡ät want anything? The chicken is good.¡± Me ¡°No thank you master, I¡äm fine. More important than food is why master gets 10 points.¡± Drull ¡°Drull listen closely.¡± I said in a serious tone and Drull instantly stood a spur tauter. ¡°There is nothing, and I mean NOTHING more important than chicken!¡± I said and Drull looked at me with disbelieve, in my extremely serious eyes. ¡°?h, then thank you master, I¡äd like to have some chicken.¡± He said a little nervously. ¡°Good, and for your question, one of my wishes was to get the body of a gamer. It¡äs a term of my old world and it describes the player of a game. Most of the players in old games get 10 points when they level up, this also happens in my case.¡± I said and gave him a plate with chicken and potatoes. ¡°I don¡ät really get the term of player, but the rest would mean, that master is easily overpowering any being on this planet, only with a few levels.¡± Drull ¡°That was my intention from the beginning, where is the fun if you have to be careful of any possible enemy. ¡° Me ¡°That is sooo wrong.¡± Drull muttered quietly. ¡°You will like Lilia.¡± Me ¡°Why master?¡± Drull ¡°She has the same opinion as you, about my skills.¡± I said and continued to eat. We ate and then continued our way back, I thought we¡äll find the 7 people from floor 30 but they were gone as we reached the floor. And as we were on the save zone on floor 20.5, 20 hours later, we were stopped by 30 guys. ¡°Stop, you are Clair, aren¡ät you?¡± A shady guy asked. ¡°My, I sure am known, but who are you?¡± I asked. ¡°Wasn¡ät she alone?¡± One Guy in the back said. ¡°Quiet, one more person doesn¡ät matter we have A-Rank adventurers with us.¡± Another one rebuked him. ¡°Please don¡ät struggle, we don¡ät want to hurt you but you have to come with us.¡± The shady guy said. ¡°And where do you want to bring me?¡± I asked, my head a little tilted. ¡°That¡äs not important.¡± He said. ¡°But if I don¡ät know, where we¡äll go, how am I going to agree. I mean you¡äre 30 grown man, you surely understand the worries of a maiden like me.¡± I said in a faked frightened tone. ¡°We won¡ät be rude, the opposite, we¡äre going to be reeaally friendly.¡± He said with a perverted grin. Drull kept quiet, he¡äs completely ignoring them. As if he knows that I¡äm way stronger, okay he does, but he could at least fake his worry over me. And why does he no longer have horns? ¡°Oh my, how frightened. ¡° I said, now in a clear sarcastic tone. ¡°Yeah, so you should come like an obedient girl.¡± The shady guy continued, without noticing my sarcasm. ¡°Master, sarcasm doesn¡ät work on apes,¡± Drull said. ¡°Who¡äre you calling an ape?¡± A guy shouted from the back. ¡°You obviously, I don¡ät speak of myself and clearly not about master.¡± He said, nonchalantly and the group got further agitated. ¡°Well I take that as a no. Guys, kill him but don¡ät hurt the merchandise too much.¡± The shady guy said and they rushed at us. Five of them ran to me and 20 to Drull. ¡°Oh nooo.¡± I screamed in a faked voice and applied mana pressure on my five opponents, who instantly fainted. Only 3000 mana and they faint.... Drull¡äs opponents had not as much luck as mine, they were sliced in half with a simple swish of his hand, producing a large red puddle around him. ¡°Drull, you¡äve dirtied the floor,¡± Me ¡°My apologies master, but these monkeys have no more worth than the fertilizer, they now are.¡± Drull said, while bowing. Yep a real butler. ¡°But Drull, wasn¡ät that a little anticlimactic? I mean you could at least have tried to rescue me.¡± Me ¡°Master you mean as anticlimactic as our fight, which was my first fight for over 2500 years and which master simply ended by cutting my limps off?¡± He said a little down. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°Was that a problem? I mean why should I wait, we can spar at a later time.¡± Me ¡°I take it, that master doesn¡ät know the terms for a demon fight, it is extremely degrading for us if we¡äre handled like garbage.¡± Drull ¡°Sorry?¡± I said and stuck my tongue out, while hitting myself, with a ¡ãpow¡ã on my head. ¡°Please take this seriously master,¡± Drull ¡°But you did the same with these guys,¡± I said and made an exaggerated gesture at the bloody leftovers of his fight. ¡°Hm, you¡äre right master. It was just so that these guys are way to weak.... You don¡ät mean... master am I really so weak?¡± Drull asked downhearted. ¡°?h, well you are the strongest I¡äve met, but sorry it only amounts to a third of my power, I mean physical power, so without mana or runes or weapons or tricks or actual fighting skill or different skills or~¡± I said but Drull stopped me. ¡°Please stop master, I get it, I¡äm weak,¡± He almost cried and squinted down, throwing a tantrum and making circle motions with his pointy finger. I looked at him and then at the remaining five guys and said, ¡°See what you¡äve done? Now he¡äs broken, I don¡ät know how I can cheer him up.¡± They looked at me and their boss said, ¡°No, I think that was your doing.¡± ¡°Really? Oopps , sorry Drull, I¡äll help you to train.¡± Me ¡°Boss, what now, most of them were C-Ranked.¡± One asked as I went to Drull and petted his back. ¡°So what? We¡äre all A-Rank, we could have done the same.¡± The shady guy said, with a tinge of fear in his voice. ¡°R..right boss.¡± Another one agreed, also worried. ¡°¡ãHick¡ã, really master?¡± Drull I like him, he is as funny as me, I think I¡äll keep him. ¡°Of course, we¡äll give you a special soundtrack and then a movie montage,¡± I said but he looked confused. ¡°Soundtrack? Master is that a technique?¡± Drull ¡°No it¡äs a term from my world, it¡äs a special song.¡± Me ¡°But master, how could a song train me?¡± Drull ¡°Forget it, the important thing is is that I¡äll help you.¡± I said and stood up, turned around and asked the five guys, ¡°do you want to continue? Oh and may I know your employee?¡± Me They did not answer me and rushed at us. ¡°Drull, let their boss alive.¡± I said. ¡°Yes master,¡± He said, stood up, bowed and chanted a quick chant, which I didn¡ät know. ¡°[Schatten Loch]¡± Drull said and the floor under four of them turned dark and they fell inside of it, while screaming in utter terror. The last one saw Drull¡äs chant as a chance and tried to cut him, but Drulls chant was way to quick and he finished before the shady guy reached him. Drull swept the sword out of his hands and broke his hands and feet after that. ¡°Master the monkey is ready for the interrogation.¡± Drull said and kicked the shady guy in front of me. He did not scream, but looked at me with hateful eyes. ¡°So I¡äd like to know the name of your employee, ¡° Me ¡°Why should I say his name?¡± Shady Guy ¡°Because you¡äll get 100gold, if you do.¡± I said and throw a pouch in front of his face. His eyes went wide and he said full of greed, ¡°It is the duke of Turonis¡±, ¡°Oh, I already wondered when he makes his move. Thanks¡± Me ¡°So you¡äll let me live?¡± Shady Guy asked, while picking the gold up. ¡°Nope,¡± Me ¡°But you¡äve said,¡± He began but I cut in, ¡°I said, you¡äll get 100 gold coins, which you did. I never said that I¡äll let you live.¡± ¡°No, please, I do everything.¡± He pleaded. ¡°Drull, would you be so kind and kill him?¡± Me ¡°Yes master,¡± Drull said, bowed and then broke the neck of the still pleading shady guy. ¡°He can have the gold,¡± I said and left. ¡°You are too generous master,¡± Drull said grinning, and followed me. ¡°Drull, where are your horns?¡± Me ¡°I hid them, with [Bodytransformation]¡± Drull ¡°Nice, and by the way, how are you able to understand them?¡± Me ¡°The language of Kirk is old, a few things are different but most of the things are the same. It originates from the high elf language.¡± Drull ¡°Could you please say something on the language of the high elfs?¡± Me ¡°Yes master, Ich freue mich auf das kommende Training,¡± Drull said,
Skill: Language of Kirika This ancient and almost forgotten language, it is the foundation of every modern language. LV 0
I maxed it and said on Kirika, ¡° Thanks Drull.¡± ¡°Master already learned it?¡± Drull ¡°The language is a skill, I maxed it.¡± Me ¡°Master doesn¡ät stop to amaze me.¡± Drull said and we kept quiet, until we reached the entrance. A few students looked at us, or more at Drull but no one said anything. So we went on and reached the mansion. ¡°Master, these stone statures seem alive,¡± Drull said as we reached the entrance and walked past the crocodile guards. ¡°They are, I enchanted them and made something like stone golems out of them.¡± Me ¡°Like the dwarfen guards?¡± He asked. ¡°Don¡ät know, I never were in a dwarfen town, but it¡äs on my to do list. Did you visit the Eisenberge?¡± Me ¡°Eisenberge? I never heard of that place.¡± Drull ¡°Maybe they changed the name of their town.¡± I said, ¡°We have to register you as person that lives here, and Drull?¡± Me ¡°Yes master?¡± Drull ¡°There are a few people inside the mansion, mostly maids, then a gardener and two women and a sword instructor, a half elf and an elf. The elf and the half elf are my friends the others are my employees. Don¡ät treat them as inferior creatures.¡± Me ¡°Yes master,¡± Drull said and bowed. I¡äm so going to use him as my butler. We almost reached the door as it swung open and Ren¨¦ came, more flying than running. She dive bombed in me and cried. ¡°I¡äm so relieved to see you mistress,¡± ¡°What happened?¡± I said, and began to pet her head. ¡° A few shady guys came and tried to destroy the mansion, they were quickly handled by your guards but miss Milinda said that 30 more were inside the dungeon and want to kidnap you. I said that we have to rescue you but miss Malinda declined, even miss Bose refused. Only mister Gerd listened and said that he will get ready.¡± Ren¨¦ said with a few sobs mixed in. I continued to pat her head and began to play with her hair. ¡°You don¡ät have to worry over me. More importantly, did something happen on your side?¡±Me ¡°N..no, the shady guys were quickly handled by the guards. It was frightening, they were ripped apart and then burned to cinders. Was that what you meant as you said that we should not argue back to them?¡± Ren¨¦ said with a pale face. ¡°They only stop you, but if you don¡ät listen and use a weapon they do this. Take a day off and spent some time with your daughter.¡± Me ¡°But mistress, what about the work?¡± Ren¨¦ ¡°The work will still be here, when you¡äre back, but your mental health is not as persistent as the work.¡± I said and ushered her to go. She thanked me and went home, alas reluctantly. ¡°Was that one of said maids?¡± Drull. ¡°Yes,¡± I said as we went to the living room, where we found Gerd and Lilia arguing. ¡°Why should I not go? I heard that five of them are A-Rank!¡± Gerd shouted. ¡°I can¡ät tell you but you don¡ät have to go, she¡äll come back.¡± Lilia argued against him. Ilza sat beside them and noticed me as we both came inside, she smiled and her mouth opened but I signalled her to stay quiet. ¡°Miss Clair is only 13 years old, she may be an exceptional mage but 30 guys on C to A-Rank are too much.¡± Gerd ¡°I already said you don¡ät have to go, she¡äll be fine.¡± Lilia ¡°How can you be so calm? Miss Bose please say something.¡± Gerd said and sought help by Ilza. Who simply smiled and said,¡± I think she¡äs fine.¡± ¡°Even you?¡± He once more screamed and turned around, seeing Drull. ¡°Who¡äre you?¡± He asked, not noticing me who¡äs more than 30cm shorter than him. ¡°I¡äm masters new servant.¡± Drull ¡°And which masters servant are you?¡± He said, still not noticing me, who¡äs looking up to him. Drull slowly raised his hand and pointed down. Gerds eyes constantly following his hand and then seeing me. ¡°Hi,¡± I said and grinned. ¡°Miss Clair would you please explain miss Malinda the dangers of a 13 year old girl against 30 experienced adventurers?¡± Gerd said, still not fully noticing me. ¡°Eh, okay, Lilia these guys were small fries, the duke gave the order. Am I still not allowed to visit him?¡± Me ¡°What are you saying miss Cl...miss Clair you¡äre back.¡± Gerd finally noticed. ¡°Yes, I¡äve found Drull here, inside the dungeon and we managed to kill the kidnappers.¡± Me ¡°That is good, you have my gratitude.¡± Gerd said to Drull. ¡°It was my pleaser to defend master.¡± Drull said. ¡° As if, you did not even try to defend me.¡± I said quietly. ¡°Did you already eat? I am hungry and chicken might be the right thing now.¡± I said and Lilia sighed. ¡°No we did not, let¡äs eat, you can tell us your story at a later time.¡± Lilia ¡°Gerd, do you want to eat with us?¡± Me ¡°No sorry, I have to meet my brother, he wanted to help me rescue you.¡± Gerd ¡°Really? How nice of him, you can invite him to dinner, sometime later.¡± I said and Gerd left. ¡°So who¡äs this man?¡± Lilia ¡°That¡äs Drull,¡± I said and cut the chicken. Chicken with cheese and noddles are on today''s menu. ¡°Good day, my name is Drull, master saved me from the 100th floor. I¡äm an arch-demon.¡± Drull said and bowed, letting Lilia and Ilza fell down, quivering. ¡°Why are you quivering? Are you cold?¡± I asked from the side. ¡°Don¡ät you get it? Arch demons are the strongest beings after dragons.¡± Lilia cried. ¡°Don¡ät group me with these lizards, I¡äm stronger than most of them.¡± Drull ¡°You were stronger, most of them are dead.¡± I corrected him. ¡°Are we going to die?¡± Ilza asked and crawled over to me, hugging my leg. ¡°Why should you?¡± I asked, loocking down. ¡°The people say that demons are frightening and will slaughter us on sight. It¡äs said that they eat children.¡± Ilza said, chattering her teeth. ¡°A..and he¡äs an arch demon on top, one of the strongest kinds of demon.¡± Lilia ¡°Drull do you eat children?¡± I asked him. ¡°Once, tender meat, kinda taste like chicken.¡± He said and Ilza squeaked in fright. ¡°Really? I kinda want to try that.¡± I mumbled, only Drull was able to hear me. ¡°Master want to try? Should I fetch one? There is a girl in nearby, she has the right age.¡± Drull ¡°Maybe later, if there is the opportunity.¡± Me ¡°Please don¡ät joke around, do something!¡± Lilia ¡°Okay, please calm down, Drull is not your opponent. As he said I saved him,¡± Me ¡°Then beaten me down,¡± Drull chipped in, ¡°Then beaten him down and he pledged loyalty to me.¡± Me Ilza looked up at me, tears in her eyes, and asked¡° really?¡± ¡°Yes, I won¡ät harm others without masters consent. At least as long as they don¡ät try to harm master.¡± Drull said. ¡°Is he really saying the truth?¡± Lilia ¡°Yes, now sit down, the food will be ready in a few minutes.¡± I said and they sat down, with the most distance to Drull as possible.... 41.5 Lilias POV Not a real chapter, so only 41.5, I just wanted to post it. It¡äs also not long enough for a real chapter. Lilia¡äs POV: ¡°So why does an arch demon say that you¡äre his master?¡± I asked Clair. Here I am, in a luxurious kitchen with an ex-slave, an enigmatic being and an arch demon. Why am I in such a situation? Oh, right the answer is, because on a whim of the enigmatic being. Not even two months ago, everything was alright, I was a normal teacher at Turon Academy and my daily life consisted teaching and reading my books. I don''t have a boyfriend, because most men are either too stupid or ugly. The good looking ones are muscle brains and the intelligent ones, would break like a stick if I hug them with a little strength. And then at the last day of the entrance exam I¡äve met her. A young pretty elf girl, looking cute and fragile. I couldn¡ät have been more wrong. I was a little stunned as she said that she¡äs able to cast magic without chants, but other elfs in my home town can do the same. They are not as young as this girl but still able to do it. She then asked me, if I could write a spell for her. I seriously thought she is mocking me. But she said she don¡ät know any spells. So I gave her a Tier 5 spell, not expecting her to cast it. Against my expectations, she was able to cast it and came in my class, one of the highest ranked classes within the whole school. The first school week was a little noisy, as expected, I got a lot of comments about an elf girl with silver white hair. They said she¡äs a genius or something like this. I was happy, a new fighting power in our school tournament. But then she came to my house. Asking me if I want to be a magic tutor for an elf girl and life with them in her mansion. I was not against it, but I used this opportunity to get a few questions answered by her. But the following... I did not expect that. She told me that all of her skills are on LV 10, 10! the rank of gods. The next thing happening, was me fainting, how embarrassing. I woke up, in my own bed with a smoking hot elf guy right next to me. I panicked and began to conjure an attack spell, but my mana suddenly dispersed. And that the hot guy changed into Clair,... he transformed. Clair showed me her status, I looked over it, not believing, what I saw, when I looked once more, I still couldn¡¯t believe it. It took me five minutes to accept everything, except the attributes, they are just too high. She gave me a rune which stops me from telling something about her and answered my questions. And if it¡äs true what she said, then this is a great opportunity, to gain new pieces of information about a lot of things. I agreed to her terms, I¡äll teach the girl magic and live with them in Clairs new house. And in return, get a lot of new books and a chance to learn new things. I think I was still stunned, but I did not think over the coming events and simply went to sleep after that. The days after that were... impressive, Clair was able to bring the headmaster to teach her magic up to the tenth Tier, build a whole mansion out of nothing and her cooking is godlike, if there weren¡¯t so much chicken. She eats it almost every dinner. This elf girl, Ilza is her name, was rescued by Clair, she¡äs an ex-slave. She has good manners but worships Clair almost as a god. Okay, I also begin to think about her more as a god like being then a girl or man or whatever she is. Clair has done something with Ilza and she¡äs now able to learn much faster than normal. I wanted the same thing, but Clair said I¡äll only get it if I come with them after the four years. I think I will. She also employed a few maids, a gardener and a sword instructor for Ilza, they get a horrendous payment. Gerd, the sword instructor, is an S-Rank adventurer. He¡äs nice but underestimates Clair a little too much. He thinks she¡äs a normal young genius magician. But she also acts like one, at least she thinks that. No normal genius magician could build such a mansion. She said it was the work of her ¡°brother¡± namely Dex, but she¡äs too good at school. I heard there already are fan clubs about her, many male students want to be her boyfriend and many female students want her as a little sister so that they can pet her. If they knew how Clair pets, they would ask to get petted. Seriously how good is she at petting, her maths teacher said she raped her desk neighbour by simply stroking her tail and I had to confirm her skills in the bath, on the hard way. She didn¡ät allow me to climax, it was a torture. She¡äs is nice to us, a little playful, perverted and likes to tease me with her ¡°Dex¡± form. Not that I¡äm against Dex, he¡äs hot. But she also can be childlike, we were once on a walk, buying groceries and Clair spotted a playground. She said she¡äll play, changed into a young male version and dashed to the sandpit. I could only sigh and sat down at a nearby bench. A few mothers came to me and asked me which child was mine. I couldn¡ät say that I¡äm only watching the children, so I pointed at ¡°Dex junior¡± and the mothers began to chat about his cuteness.... She noticed my dilemma, smirked and walked over to us. She hugged me and said,¡± Mom, can we go home?¡± her voice was overflowing with childish cuteness and the women began to scream in kyaa sounds and tried to hug him. She played the shy kid and hid behind me. Seriously she would be so perfect without her playfulness and partially brutality against her enemies. But no one is perfect and she doesn¡ät overdo it. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. And she matches my criteria, she¡äs strong, beyond believe, and intelligent. Friendly to us and other people in need and ruthless to people who may hurt her friends. She has a vast knowledge about science, biology, crafting techniques and many other things. She says that it¡äs mostly common knowledge in her world. I want to visit said world, but Clair says that it¡äs boring. I think a world without monster must be nice. I learned a lot about the women''s puberty, as she explained it to Ilza, who¡äve thought that we have iron and other things in us? She¡äs also rich, not that it is a large criteria, but it¡äs still good. Her female adult form is good looking, even though a little short. And her male adult form is hot, I mean seriously hot. I almost drooled as he walked next to me, as we bought the books. She held her promise and bought me books, more than I expected. I thought I¡äll get at most 20 books, I mean they are expensive. But she bought over 7.000, a whole library. The mansions library is my favourite room, I love the smell of books. I think she built it just for me. Her male form is tall, slender but muscular at the same time, has a really, really good looking face, pretty green eyes and a voice... you feel like you¡äll melt if you hear his voice. A deep voice with a soothing tone. Should I try to get him in my bed? I mean if he¡äs so good looking with clothes how does he looks without them? ¡ãGulp¡ã But it¡äs a little hard to live with her, she doesn¡ät have our common sense and almost everything she does is beyond said common sense, I mean Ilza said she built a whole village an afternoon. And at the beginning of this week she said she¡äll visit the ground of the school dungeon. I¡äm at the point where I don¡ät complain anymore, she¡äs too broken for my normal thoughts. I don¡ät think of her as normal anymore. Then again was she normal from the begin with? A few students told me about the kidnapping attempt today, they met her in the dungeon and were stopped by 30 guys who were looking for her as they came out. 30 guys are not enough if they want to kidnap her. Gerd thought otherwise. We were arguing as Clair came back, with a man behind her. Said man is the reason I recall everything of the last few weeks. Seriously, how broken is this girl, I mean an arch demon? One of the strongest beings on this planet? I still get the shivers when I think about it. True he doesn¡ät look like the demons out of the stories, but then again, it¡äs an arch demon. He must be able to change his form. He looks like a tall human with white hair. He has a good face, a little arrogant, but is polite when he speaks. I didn¡ät think much about it as he came inside with Clair. Standing right behind her, ready to strike at her neck. Surely even Clair wouldn¡ät be able to come out of a fight with an arch demon, at least not without grave injuries. She did say that she has beaten him, but that must have been a surprise attack. ¡°Well I kinda freed him from a prison on the 100th floor,¡± Clair said and brought me back to reality. ¡°And master beat me to a limbless pulp,¡± Drull said a little downhearted. ¡°Ah yes and I beat him to a limbless pulp.¡± She agreed. ¡°A pulp?¡± I asked, not really getting what they mean. ¡°Master cut my arms and legs off, left me alone and then came back, with a god in her pocket. All this in a few minutes, but she only took a few seconds for me¡± Drull explained, still downhearted. So she basically almost killed him and then found a god, okay.... ¡°WHAT?!¡± I screamed and Ilza put her hands covering her ears. ¡°You¡äve beaten an arch demon in a few seconds and found a god?¡± I still screamed but not as loud as before. ¡°Yes, it¡äs the god of space and void. And I used a skill, which doubles my stats.¡± Clair said like she thinks it¡äs a normal thing to do. ¡°Who is the god of space and void?¡± I asked, trying to get my posture back. ¡°I¡äm able to conjure things out of nothing, thanks to him. He created the existence and I think the other gods filled it with things.¡± Clair explaind. ¡°So you have the god, who¡äs the reason for our exsistence in your pocket?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Clair ¡°Then why don¡ät you release him?¡± Me ¡°Because he was sealed, he tried to destroy the existence and the high elfs sealed him,¡± Drull said. ¡°Who are the high elfs?¡± I asked. I¡äve never heard of this race. ¡°They are the forefathers of the elfs, they used their power to create the seal and their children became elfs.¡± Drull further explained. I sighed, rubbed my temples and asked, ¡° and what do you want to do with him?¡± ¡°I¡äll keep him in my inventory, he can¡ät do anything in there and I don¡ät want to kill him, risking the destruction of the existence,¡± Clair said. ¡°That explains your dungeon adventure but why are you his master?¡± I asked again. ¡°Please let me explain,¡± Drull began, ¡° master fulfilled my conditions for a master-servant relationship. He did me a great favour, which I can¡ät pay back and has beaten me one-sidedly. So following my conditions, I¡äm now masters servant, as long as he lives or want me at his side.¡± and finished with a bow in Clairs direction. So she got herself a butler. ¡°I think I understand, please don¡ät do any trouble for us or Clair.¡± I said, resigned. 42 The preliminary rounds of the Tournament I changed the content of chapter 27 and 3, where Clair enchanted her armour. It originally was that she drained her mana by 75% and needed an hour rest. Whoever is able to remember the contend can read it again, it¡äs the last part of the chapter. For those who are not able, you don¡ät have to do it, it only made her a ¡°little¡± stronger, I made a mistake back then. I also changed the limits and the maximum mana of Clair in chapter 3. Have fun. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ The following month passed quickly. Lilia and Ilza are still wary about Drull, but trust my words enough, to live with him under the same roof. But they don¡ät like him, might be because his humour is special. Once, he sneaked on Ilza and screamed ¡°Boh¡± while changing his form into that of a demon. His demon form is badass, red eyes, bat wings, black horns and a red mist starts to rise from his feet. I also learned a few things, I asked Drull about magic Tiers and he seems to be able to cast them in darkness and fire up to the tenth Tier. He taught me a few cool spells, his shadow puddle for example or a spell which allows me to block the sun from a large area. But the best spell I learned, was his tenth Tier and original spell [Shatten Doppelg?nger]. It¡äs a better version of the Tier 9 spell [Klon]. Normal clones from [Klon] have to live off your mana. These ones have their own mana and are able to produce it on their own, so they are like a real clone. They are almost like the kage buns hins from Naruto, but I think stronger than his. I¡äm connected with them and learn everything they¡äve done when they die or dissolve. They have the ability to think for themselves and have half of my strength and skills with all my knowledge and they even think like me. And I¡äm able to control a lot of them. [Mana Manipulation] is some sort of limiter if I want to control them, but I¡äm able to make as much as I want with enough mana, I¡äm just not able to completely control them without [Mana Manipulation] and the costs are high. I¡äm able to control 60 at once. Any more and I have to give them orders which they fulfil on their own judgement. It feels funny when I control them at once, it¡äs as if I¡äm on 60 places at the same time, looking through 60 pairs of eyes. But the link gets cut when they are too far away from me, more than 3 kilometres and they are independent. They cost mana when I make them but then they live off their own. And the craziest thing is, as I looked at their status, they have all my skills on LV 5, half of my stats and also half of my life. But mana was still 999.999.999. So I think that I have more mana than the status says but it doesn¡ät show it. My mana regeneration should also be higher. It might be that it simply doesn¡ät show it. This would explain why it doesn¡ät get lower as I put mana into my dark armour. They¡äre even able to cast [Schatten Doppelg?nger], but are only able to control a mere 30 at once. This skill is so broken, I have an army of Clairs and it solves a problem for the coming tournament. That and I slept with myself. Sex with yourself is...okay, it gives masturbation a completely new meaning. And Lilia looked at me with strange eyes, as we were eating breakfast the next morning. Drull said, that it¡äs not normal to cast more than 2 because they cost so much. I think I have to agree, one costs 500.000 but the second one already was at 2.500.000 and each new one then was 5.000.000.Okay, I only saw Drull with enough mana for more than 2, heck, he¡äs the only one I know who can cast at least one. I tested my mana limit, but stopped after the hundredth clone, the training cellar was full. Drull walked outside, shaking his head and mumbling something. I¡äve found him with Lilia in the library. They are on better terms since that day. Drull also explained to me how the regeneration works. Mana only starts to regenerate when all spells are finished and you have to be able to recover it, which means sleeping or resting. Health is the same. Both are only estimations given by the gods, said Drull. So they are not true and can be influenced by a lot of things. Like old sicknesses or tiredness and so on. Another new thing is that Ilza¡äs able to sleep on her own. She already reached the fifth LV of [Sensitivity] and can control her new stats. She learned the first three Tiers of magic, is on LV 2 in [Sword Mastery] and LV 3 in [Mana Manipulation]. Gerd is impressed by her quick learning and Lilia is envious. She¡äs still not good with men and shivers lightly, whenever Gerd or Drull touches her. Which is a betterment? Gerd could, at first, only explain what he meant and could not correct her stances by touching. She would start to cry and shiver uncontrollably. I also learned that I¡äm not good at starting a relationship, Lilia gets more and more ¡°touching¡± when I¡äm in my Dex form and I think she wants something from me. I just don¡ät know how I should start it, I never was interested in a relationship. Let''s see what she does, until then I¡äll sleep with myself. And boy I feel good, in both ways. They say that length is not all and I tried it out with a few different aged Dexes, and I have to say, it¡äs only half the truth. 17-19 cm, are the best with a good thickness of a few centimetres. Longer and it hurts, shorter and it feels like nothing. And I don¡ät have to explain that a young sporty woman feels good, do I? Drull was able to get accustomed to the new era, he keeps nagging about the humans and still calls them apes, but he was able to not kill them. Which was only possible because he¡äs most of the time in the mansion and reads. But he still tries to convince me to eat the daughter of Ren¨¦. I said that he¡äs not allowed to kill and eat people without my consent and he agreed, alas grumbling. A clone attends school in my place and there are more and more guys who want to go out with me. And even a few girls. I turned them all down, which got me the nickname ¡°Genius with the cold Heart¡±, at least Kira says that. She says it¡äs because I turn them all down and doesn¡ät bat an eye when I do, even when they cry and beg. Mr. Chubby tried to attack me with a spell, one of my fanboys? noticed it and they beat him up. He¡äs now a real victim of mobbing. Poor Mr. Chubby, I think I¡äll give him a beating in the school tournament. I¡äve also made a few new weapons and armours, like a full plate armour out off orichalcum. I¡äm now also able to make katana and scythes. I had to make a few faulty ones but were able to finish two acceptable ones. The katana is black and has a cutting edge and durability engraved on it. While the scythe is black and green, it has the same runes as the katana. And I have made mana guns, they work with runes, which absorb my mana and then fire it through a tube at a target. The mana is changeable by infusing it with an affinity. But I needed a few tries, I had to get the right power, thickness and precision of the mana shot. Now it¡äs like a normal pistol that shoots bullets in different colours. Or a laser beam. The strength of both is adjustable by the amount of mana I infuse. I also visited the dragon valley village, they¡äre doing fine. They also have created a stature of my Dex form and are worshipping me as an apostle of the one true god. Funny people. They had no visitors, but that¡äs understandable, the dragon valley was an avoided zone and proclaimed as dangerous. They asked for a few male helpers, so I freed some in a nearby mine. Most of these men are happy that I¡äve freed them, some wanted to go back home and I let them. All of them, women and men, got a rune that hinders them from being aggressive to their fellow villagers. Let''s see how they¡äll do. That pretty much sums the last month up. And now back to the present. We¡äre currently waiting in line for the entry test of the One on One section of the tournament. Drull and Reaper Dex are already signed in for the free for all and King of the Hill section. Gerd, Ilza, Drull, I as Dex and Reaper Dex are going to participate. Lilia has to manage the tournament. Kira and Pia are also participating, Lina is with Clair. Little Dex was able to sign in without problems, a few days prior. They warned him about the possibility of the death from Huru Three, but that¡äs it. The whole tournament is like a festival for the city. Stalls present their goods and artists are performing their tricks. There also are a few cooking competitions and the students from the crafting classes are able to introduce their products. The town is flooded with adventurers, nobles and normal people, who all want to see the tournament and a few good things to buy. And like every year, so said Lilia, are there too many participants. In the One on One section. So they¡äll hold an additional preliminary round. Weapons are allowed, but killing is forbidden, you have to pay a fee of two gold if you kill your opponent. Any wounds will be healed by the school, even missing limbs. Free for All and King of the Hill also have a limitation of participants but that only was a ¡°first comes first gets it¡± system. I also checked the surroundings for the bandits and 12 of them were at the Free for All section. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Normal Dex POV ¡°You think there¡äll be many good ones? ¡° I asked Gerd, as Dex. I made a clone Clair, who went occupying our seating. ¡°I think so, I heard that a few good A and even S-Rank adventurers are participating,¡± Gerd replied. ¡°These apes are no match for us, I think this one is the strongest.¡± Drull said and pointed at Reaper Dex, he already knows my plan. I want to fight him in the finals, but not as Dex but as Reaper Dex. I don¡ät want to get too much attention, at least not as Dex. And Drull also has a costume, I changed his hair colour and he changed his face with [Body Transformation], it seems like you¡äre able to change your look at will with this skill. ¡°You think so? His mask looks creepy,¡± Gerd comments, who only knows this Drull as a friend from Dex. The other Drull is officially Clairs bodyguard. And a clone of him plays his role at this moment. He¡äs the only one who knows of my plan. This spell is just too broken. There currently are 3 beings with stats in their 75.000 and all of them are me. But I¡äm not controlling them as of now, the information input would be too much, I can¡ät concentrate on 3 different conversations at the same time. ¡°I like his mask, it looks cool,¡± I said. Why does everyone think that this mask is creepy? We had to wait a few more minutes and finally were at the registration. ¡°Hello,¡± A stressed and tired woman greeted us. She must have been sitting here since morning. ¡°Hi, we four want to register as participants,¡± Gerd said. ¡°Yes, please state your name and age,¡± She said and smiled at me. ¡°My name is Dex, I¡äm 23, ¡° I said. ¡°Bose, I¡äm 15,¡± Ilza says. ¡°My name is Gerd, 27.¡± Gerd ¡°Norm, 3040 years old,¡± Drull ¡°Please, what?¡± The woman asked, thinking she misheard him. ¡°He said 34 years old, ¡° I said and she nodded. ¡°Thanks, you will be in different groups, it¡äs a precaution against teams,¡± She said and each of us got a number with a letter behind. Drull is in B1, Gerd B2, I¡äm B3 and Ilza B4, so we separated and agreed to meet again when we finished our first round.
Real Tournament
Containment Round
B1B2B3B4
It seems like there are truly too many participants, so I was informed, that there¡äll be an additional round, where we¡äll fight in a free for all until only 20 are left. The winner of this round will fight against the winner of the other groups and the best 24 of them will be in the real tournament. We¡äre all in the underground waiting hall, of the school arenas, the arena has four of this large halls and they are normally used as a changing room. ¡°So folks, please go inside, the referee will announce the start and you¡äll have 30 minutes to shrink to a reasonable size, namely 20 people. Killing is forbidden.¡± A burly looking guy said I think he¡äs one of the warrior teachers, and we were led through the gate into the arena. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. I and around 100 other guys, men and women alike, were now inside the arena, everyone is wary of the person next to them. People are watching us from the rows. ¡°Okay folks, here is our B4 group. The best twenty of them will move up to the real preliminaries and get the chance to play in this tournament. And for those who have forgotten the winner will get the whopping price money of 100 gold coins. ¡° The announcer screamed and the audience cheered delighted. ¡°Ready...set...go!¡± The announcer screamed and the people around me jumped into action. Fireballs were chanted and arrows flew by. Some people even formed temporary groups and began to attack lone people. And I was one of these lone people, three guys charged at me, while two other began to chant a Tier 4 spell and another two shot arrows at me. ¡°How bothersome,¡± I mumbled and dodged the arrows. ¡°For the sake of our advancement, loose!¡± a guy screamed and tried to slice me down with his sword, but their teamwork was so bad that they hindered each other. He had to stop because the other two jumped between us. One of them tried to impale me with his spear and the other one brought his war hammer down. I pushed the spear guy under the hammer and his shoulder broke. He began to scream. The mages finished their chant and wind blades and a fireball flew in my direction, I kicked the screaming one out of the arena and broke a few ribs but saved his life. I then pulled the hammer guy in front of me and used his body as a shield for the wind blades, his body was cut. Five deep marks were now visible on his armour. I threw his body at the archers, who tried to fire another volley at me, the hammer guy, as nice as he is, took them for me. I won¡ät forget his sacrifice. The moment I thought that I realized, that I¡äm not able to dodge the fireball, hence I made a water wall which blocked it. The guy with the sword looked at me with an open mouth and began to back away, so I conjured a stone slap and hit his head with it, knocking him unconscious. The archers still were blocked from the hammer guy and the mages began to chant another spell. I rushed at them and kicked both with a flying scissor kick. They made this shocked puking face and both flew out of the ring, coughing up a little blood. The archers were able to free themselves from the hammer guy but ran away. I let them get away, the public Dex is not a brutal, none forgiving monster, that role is for Reaper Dex. Sadly there were no more, who tried to attack me and I had to wait for 25 minutes until it ended. It¡äs funny that most of the remaining participants are women, and it¡äs not because I snipped every man with stone slabs, which popped out of nowhere. That¡äs not the reason. They announced our win and said we have to fight again in two hours, another free for all round, the 24 of this group will be the real participants. So I walked to Clair. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Clairs POV Lina, Drull and I were able to get a few good seats in the arena and were chatting about this and that during the fight of Norm(Drull) and Gerd. They both came in the next round, Kira and Pia were in Drulls group and also got blown away, they still are out from the crash into the wall. Norm(Drull) kicked all of them out with a gust of wind and Gerd was avoided because he¡äs an S-Rank adventure. ¡°But I never imagined that Norm is so...,¡± Lina said as the participants of B3 were led in. ¡°Look there¡äs your brother, he really is handsome,¡± Lina says, not finishing her first sentence. ¡°You think so?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, he has the same hair colour as you and looks strong but not overly bulky, jet not scrawny. The perfect body.¡± She said, a little red. ¡°True his body does look good,¡± I said. It¡äs only natural that he looks good, he¡äs made by me and they''re no natural flaws on me, both as male and female form. ¡°You both are so pretty,¡± Lina says a little envious. The round began and we saw as Dex beat a few guy, Lina cheered for him and was impressed by his strength. The round finished and the wounded were healed, it was time for the last round, B4. Reaper Dex and Ilza were in that group. Ilza doesn¡ät know that Reaper Dex participates and she has not seen the mask as I freed her. So he¡äll be just another enemy. ¡°Look there¡äs Ilza,¡± Lina said and pointed in her direction. ¡°Yeah, hope she¡äll win,¡± I said, knowing what Reaper Dex will do. Lina began to cheer for Ilza and the announcer declared the start. And we saw them falling, 98 people were falling down, all of them unconscious. Only Ilza and Reaper Dex are left standing. Ilza frantically looks around, not understanding what happened and the announcer stood there with an open mouth. ¡°W..what happened?¡± Lina asked. ¡°The guy with the cool looking mask applied a mana suppressing field.¡± Drull explained, he¡äs tasked to say that the mask looks cool. Sadly not even he was able to recognise the awesomeness of my mask. ¡°And why is Ilza still standing?¡± Lina asks. ¡°Either because he wants her to move to the next round or she withstood the pressure,¡± He explained. Both is the case, that only were 30.000 mana and she already has 100.000 from the runes and her own mana also rose. Lina sighed in relieve and said, ¡° I think his mask looks creepy.¡± The still slightly stunned announcer announced Ilzas and Reapers, that¡äs Reaper Dexs name, win and selected 18 other unconscious people for the next round. Ilza, Gerd, Dex and Norm(Drull) came back. ¡°Have you seen the guy with the creepy mask?¡± Gerd asks us. ¡°I don¡ät think his mask is creepy, ¡° Dex and I said at the same time. A flaw in the spell, we often say the same, because we think the same. ¡°Yeah, he has beaten all of them at the same time, Ilza how do you feel?¡± Lina asks. ¡°I feel fine, there¡äs nothing wrong, his pressure was a little surprising, but I was able to hold it,¡± She explains. ¡°That guy is a monster and you too Ilza, there were a few A-Rank adventurers in your group. Even one S-Rank warrior.¡± Gerd ¡°So that would mean that Ilza is technically stronger than an S-Rank adventurer?¡± Lina asked amazed. ¡°Let''s say that she¡äs better at withstanding mana than the S-Rank warrior. Warriors don''t have as much mana as magicians. Wisdom and mana are your best forte against mana pressure.¡± Gerd ¡°But wouldn¡ät that mean that mana suppression is the worst enemy of every warrior?¡± I asked. ¡°Not necessary, we can enhance us with body enhancement, it¡äs harder for the mage to overcome our mana field if we¡äre enhanced. But this guy did it so fast and with so much mana that they weren¡ät able to enhance themselves.¡± Gerd ¡°It was only around 30.000,¡± I said. ¡°Yeah, but 30.000 directly applied at an not trained person is enough for most of the warriors and normal mages. They simply don¡ät have enough mana to withstand it directly.¡± Gerd finished his explanation. ¡°Good, the next round is in two hours, let''s go eat something,¡± Dex says and we all agree. ¡°I saw a chicken kebab shop, let''s eat there,¡± I say enthusiastically, Dex agrees and we both pushed them to the shop. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Reaper Dex POV I kicked most of the participants out with my mana pressure. Ilza was able to withstand it, which is good, her training shows its fruits. The announcer asked me if they¡äre good and I reassured him by saying that they¡äre only out cold. I saw a chicken kebab shop at the entrance and are now eating there a few kebabs. As I noticed that my real half(currently Dex) and the other clones are also heading here. They think the same, so it¡äs only natural that they¡äll come. ¡°Hey that¡äs the guy with the creepy mask,¡± Lina said, she¡äs a lot more direct since I¡äm with her. ¡°Lina that¡äs not polite, and his mask isn¡ät creepy.¡± Clair rebuked her and she got red. ¡°Sorry,¡± She said. ¡°No problem, and thanks, young miss. I also think this mask looks good. Do you want to eat with me? The chicken is excellent.¡± I asked them and Clair and Dex agreed and we began to eat together. ¡°By the way my name is Reaper,¡± I added and they introduced themselves. ¡°Ilza, am I right?,¡± I asked and she nodded shyly,¡± I¡äm impressed that you¡äve withstood my pressure. You must have trained hard.¡± I praised her. She choke her head and said, ¡°no, I¡äm still lacking in many things. I was only able to withstand it thanks to the help of Clair.¡± ¡°But you also trained hard,¡± Clair said. Which is true, she trains from 8 am to 13 pm with Gerd, then eats something, rests until 15 pm and then trains again until 20 pm with Lilia. Then again rests and eating, sleeping until 7 am and the day begins again. ¡°You can be proud Ilza, ¡°I say and clap her on the shoulder. She looks at me puzzled. And the squints her eyes. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± I ask, but she denied. We ate and then had to go back, the next round will start in a few minutes. ¡°Let''s see each of us again in the real tournament,¡± I say as we walk inside the arena. The remaining people looked either strong or worried. All of them keep as much distance as possible from Norm(Drull) and me. ¡°The remaining 24 of you will move up to the real tournament, give your best, as you know the winner will get 100 gold. So now fight!¡± The announcer screams and the audience began to cheer. No one walked up to me and Norm(Drull). So I looked around and saw that Ilza was attacked by two women but is able to hold her ground. They tried to attack her with a pincer attack, but she blocked the first one and threw her at the second one. Her strength and agility runes are paying off. Norm walked up to me and said, ¡°you think we should make this quick? These apes are so weak. Only Ilza is able to do something, strength wise, but she¡äs too inexperienced.¡± ¡°No, she has to gain real experience. Just play around with a few weaker ones.¡± I said and began to identify the participants, and start to take the weaker ones out. It wouldn¡ät be interesting if some weak people are able to move up. I also keep an eye on Ilza, helping her if she¡äs in trouble. ¡°What¡äs with this one?¡± A beastkin woman screams as I walk to her, she keeps firing arrows at me, but all of them were destroyed by mana pressure. It looks awesome if the arrow breaks mid-air and then crashes down. Another beastkin throws a water ball at me but I took the mana out of it and it fades away. ¡°This guy is a monster,¡± She shouts as I keep walking to the archer beastkin. ¡°Keep away from Ria,¡± a third beastkin woman screams and tries to hit me with her sword. I catch it with two fingers and disarm her by pulling at it. ¡°Such strength,¡± She mumbles while trying to hold her weapon. ¡°Roa!¡± the mage screams and tries it again with a water ball. Why are there so many women? I finally got the sword and kick the warrior beastkin out of the ring. Then threw the sword at the mage. The sword embeds itself in her shoulder and she¡äs pinned at the arena wall. The last one lets go of her weapons and tries to run away, but I threw two arrows at her ankles and she¡äs crippled. She began to cry and tries to crawl away from me but is not fast enough. I walk up to her, rip the arrows out of her ankles and then threw her against the wall. The remaining participants then began to run away from me, but most of them were stopped by Norm(Drull) who did more gruesome things to them. The winner were Me, Dex, Norm(Drull), Gerd, Ilza and 19 other fairly strong people. Tomorrow is the real tournament.... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A friend of mine said that it¡äs hard to read, because of the POVs. I¡äm only going to use this way in this tournament, it¡äs just not possible for Clair to be on this much places without the clones. If it¡äs really too hard to read I¡äll remake this chapter next week. 43 Nothing special but Holiness and Archdemons Clair(The real One) POV ¡°Hey Dex, how many fights do I have to win if I want to be in the finals?¡± Ilza asks. We¡äre currently eating breakfast and will go to the tournament when we¡äve finished. ¡°The finals will be fought in a 1vs1vs1, so you have to win three times and then beat both of the other finalists if you want to win,¡± Dex explained. ¡°Why are there three people in the finals if it¡äs a One vs One tournament?¡± Ilza asks. ¡°Don¡ät know, Lilia does it have a reason?¡± I asked Lilia. ¡°Not really, the headmaster said that One vs One is boring after we said him that we¡äll have the wrong numbers with 24. We need either 16 or 32 for a real One vs One final. I think he just forgot that it¡äs not possible to do it normally with 24, but is too proud to admit it.¡± Lilia states. (AuthorNote: Yeah the headmaster....) ¡°That¡äs stupid,¡± Dex says. ¡°It is, but old men are often too proud to admit their mistakes.¡± Lilia ¡°It might become funny, ¡° I said and we finished breakfast and went out, to fetch Gerd. Drulls clone is behind me, the Dex clone walks next to Lilia and Ilza is next to me. Drull will meet us at the arena and Reaper Dex will also be there on his own. We reached a small house and I knocked. A few moments later a younger version of Gerd opened the door, it is his brother Rufus. I know it¡äs a dogs name, but we all have problems and must live with them. ¡°Hi Rufus, is Gerd ready?¡± I ask and he gets red. ¡°Y...yes, he¡äs dressing. P..please come in.¡± He said and stepped to the side so that we¡äre able to walk in. Their home is a normal plain home, it looks exactly like you would expect, if two men would live alone. And no, I don¡ät mean messy and dirty. I mean no decorations, no pillows or pictures. Just a living room with a desk and a few chairs. ¡°Do you want something to drink?¡±, he began but then stuttered,¡± oh..oh, b...but we only have water.¡± ¡°No thanks, we ate a few minutes ago.¡± Dex says and we all sat down and waited for Gerd. ¡°So Rufus how¡äs school?¡± Dex asked him. ¡°Good mister Dex, the lessons are hard but not as hard as brothers training.¡±He says and Ilza nods, at the statement that Gerds training is hard. ¡°You can ask if you have problems,¡± I say and Rufus got, even more, red. ¡°I.. I would not dare to ask the Cold Goddess,¡± Rufus says almost as a whisper. ¡°Why not? And why are you calling me a Cold Goddess?¡± I ask. ¡°Because you reject any date offers without batting an eye and are a genius in everything,¡± Lilia says in a monotone. ¡°I don¡ät like guys,¡± Clair. ¡°And the few women I heard of?¡±, Lilia said with a grin and Ilza gets red, I don¡ät know why. ¡°And everyone who¡äs not in the group called ¡°Worshippers of the Cold Goddess¡± gets beaten up if they try to talk with you.¡± She finishes and I am stunned with an open mouth. ¡°Whoa!,¡± Ilza shouts,¡± it¡äs possible for Clair to be stunned?¡± ¡°Why do I not know of something like this?¡± Dex and I ask simultaneously, and Rufus looks at Dex. ¡°It¡äs one of the top 5 rules in the group.¡± Rufus ¡°What are the top 5 rules?¡± I ask warily. ¡°First, don¡ät talk directly to the goddess without a really important reason. You may bring your concerns to the high priestesses. Second, a love confession is only allowed after lunch, so that we don¡ät disturb the goddess,¡± That explains why I only get the confessions at the end of the school, ¡°Third, never ever are you allowed to speak with the goddess outside of school, only if she seeks the audience with you on her own accord, only then you are allowed to speak to her. Fourth rule, you have to speak the truth ,and only the truth, in the presence of the goddess, at all times. And Fifth, the goddess is not allowed to know of her worshippers.¡± Rufus speaks as if he believes this stuff with every word. ¡°They have to stop that, and why did you speak about the group Rufus, if you¡äre not allowed to?¡± I ask, as Dex tries to not do the same. ¡°Because I have to tell the truth in the presence of the goddess,¡± Rufus says with a red face. I turned my head to Lilia, who looks to the side and whistles something. ¡°Lilia?!¡± me ¡°I.. I thought it will be funny,¡± She says and began to laugh as she saw Dex and me with an open mouth, again. ¡°Twice a day?!¡±, Ilza screams in disbelieve. ¡°I have to stop them¡± me ¡°You don¡ät have to, almost everyone in the school is part of the group, only the higher nobles aren¡ät,¡± Lilia says and Rufus shows me a badge with me sewn on it. ¡°At first, we thought it¡äll become a real problem if a person forms a group that beats people to a pulp if they talk to their leader, but most teachers of Turon Academy are normal people and no nobles, so we don¡ät care about beaten up nobles and everyone else is already part of the group. That and the students are now more diligent in their studies,¡± Lilia says with a wry smile. ¡°But I¡äm not a god,¡± I said. ¡°They don¡ät really think that you¡äre a god,¡± Lilia says and looked at Rufus for support, who in return started to fidget with his fingers. ¡°They don¡ät, am I right Rufus?¡±, Lilia tries to seek help with force. ¡°Not all, but soon they will, a rumour sprouted that says that Clair is able to perform magic up to the tenth Tier in all attributes and does not even need an incantation for her spells. The rumour about her godhood is further strengthened by her godlike skills in everything she does.¡± Rufus says. ¡°I¡äm only able to do them up to the tenth Tier in fire, darkness, light and wind everything else is on the eight Tier, and yes I don¡ät need the Tiers and I am able to cast in all attributes, so what?¡± I mumble and Rufus eyes get wide. ¡°So it¡äs true...,¡± Rufus. ¡°Rufus, how many do think that Clair is an actual goddess?¡± Lilia asks worried. ¡°I think a third of the school, a few teachers are included.¡± Rufus says. The ¡°you have to speak rule¡± is good. ¡°Clair what happens if one of the real gods notices?¡± Lilia asked and I know that she means this world''s gods. ¡°Nothing, they¡äre not able to see me,¡± I said nonchalantly. ¡°The false gods are not able to see you?¡± Rufus asks. ¡°Ops...,¡± I begin but then said, ¡° well not that I care who knows. Rufus, keep doing whatever you want. I am not the true god, but neither are these so called gods of this planet.¡± Rufus mouths starts to open and closes a few times and he then nodded and his eyes have a strong look of worship in them. ¡°Yes o goddess, ¡° He says and bows, while Lilia only sighs. ¡°Hey folk, sorry that you had to wait for me.¡± Gerd says as he comes in. ¡°Let¡äs go, Rufus are you coming with us?¡± Gerd asked as he began to walk out. ¡°No brother I have to meet a few friends,¡± Rufus said, bows to me and then hurriedly left. ¡°Stay safe!¡±, Gerd shouts behind and then turned to us, ¡° is something wrong with him?¡± ¡°Why?¡± I asked. ¡°He was so happy, as I said that Clair will visit us but now he ran away as if the goddess Siria herself has given him a task.¡° Gerd ¡°Must be your imagination,¡± Dex said with a wry smile. ¡°Maybe,... anyway lets go or we¡äll be late.¡± Gerd said and we walked to the arena. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Rufus POV: I¡äve met the goddess, and she¡äs more godlike from close up as I could ever imagine. Her so called brother looks the same as her, and also has a part of her divine aura, but I¡äm sure it¡äs just a copy for the masses. I¡äm sure of it. I have to speak to my brothers and sisters, the goddess has enlightened me with her wisdom. I ran to our small temple inside the school park, it¡äs an underground temple, made by a few teachers and equipped with the best furniture we could get. The picture of god (Clairs blackboard picture) adorns the back wall in all its glory and her statue is in front of it. It¡äs made by the best stonemasons our school has, but it''s still lacking in comparison to the true goddess. A few brothers and sisters are praying in front of it. ¡°High priestess Marie!,¡± I shout as I rushed to her. She¡äs one of our most faithful priestesses and related to us her experiences inside the dungeon, where she met the goddess and was able to witness her strength. ¡°Brother Rufus, what happened, sat and calm down,¡± She says worried and I do as she said. ¡°You knew that my brother teaches the apostle of our goddess?¡± I began as I got my breath back. ¡°How could I ever forget something about our goddess?¡±, She says in agreement. ¡°My brother and the goddess are going to the tournament, so I was able to see the goddess as she visited my humble home.¡± I start. ¡°I¡äm happy to hear that, I hope you did not offend the goddess?¡± She says in a stern voice. ¡°I wouldn¡ät dare to, but the goddess granted me her wisdom, ¡° I began and told her my meeting with the goddess. ¡°So the rumours are true,¡± High priestess Marie said as I finished. ¡°Yes high priestess, but what about her statement, that she¡äs not the true god?¡± I asked worried. ¡°You don¡ät have to worry my brother, she must have said it. so that our small group will not get hunted by the worshippers of the false gods. We are just a small group as of yet and sadly not able to worship our goddess as we would like. The cursed temple of Siria will hunt us if they witness us. She must have said it so that we will not announce her glory publicly. We have to grow before we¡äll be able to do that. It saddens me, but it is as it is. We¡äre not strong enough and the goddess must have known of us. And she, as she said to you, allows us to continue on our path of salvation. We have to gather more brothers and sisters, soon there will be the school tournament and the other schools and the world will witness the might of our goddess. It¡äll be easier to convert them after that. But first we have to bring the other students on our side. And the words of our goddess, whom you have witnessed today will help us.¡± She finished and I knew she¡äs right. ¡°Yes high priestess, but what about the ones who are against our goddess or are going as far as attacking her as the accused dukes son did?¡± I asked worried. ¡°Worry, not brother, our goddess knows of them and they will feel her wrath in due time. It again saddens me that we¡äre not able to protect our goddess, but our time will come.¡± She reassures me and again I had to agree. I nodded and we began our daily prayer to our goddess, soon we¡äll be able to announce her glory, soon. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Clair''s POV: I hope god is not against me for not breaking this little cult. But then again they¡äre only students. Then again, I don¡ät think they¡äll keep doing it for more than a few month. We fetched Norm(Drull) and then walked to the magic arena, where we parted our ways. Dex, Norm, Ilza, Lilia and Gerd were going to the waiting room and I to the seats. Lina and Kira already have reserved a few seats for us. So I led the clone Drull to them, by walking to their mana signature. ¡°Hi Clair, sit down, they¡äll start.¡± Kira greets me and waves her hands. ¡°Morning, Clair,¡± Lina says. ¡°Hi guys, I have a question, did you know of the ¡°Worshippers of the Cold Goddess¡±?¡±, I asked and they both got pale. ¡°Who told you?¡±, Lina asked. ¡°Not important, are you the source of it?¡± Me ¡°No, they came to us and asked us about our connection with you. We told them that you''re our roommate and that you¡äre our friend. They said something about your sanctity and that we should not disgrace you or we¡äll feel the wrath of the true goddess,¡± Lina says while looking down. ¡°That¡äs the reason why we¡äre not living at your mansion.¡± Kira adds. ¡°And do you believe them?¡± Me ¡°Well... you are godlike in anything you do...,¡± Lina ¡°I¡äm not a god and I¡äd like you to remember that.¡± Me ¡°Roger that your holiness,¡± Kira says jokingly and salutes. I only sighed and sat down, the first round starts and the participants are lead inside. ¡°Good day ladies and gentlemen to our real tournament. It¡äs nice to see you again and I¡äm happy to be able to introduce our participants. These 24 will fight each other from round to round until only 3 are left. These three will then fight in a spectacular final match. And the winner will get a whopping 100 gold coins,¡± The announcer screams with his magic amplified voice and the audience screams in excitement. The participants were introduced, but I ignored them, most of them are humans, there are also a few beastkins and a dwarf. All of them are S-Rank and there¡äs also a guy who has the stats from an SS-Rank, it was the dwarf. The first fight will be a human mage against a human archer. The announcer introduced them and they start their fight. The archer quickly fires a few shots up and the mage began to chant a Tier 6 fire spell, while running to the side, so that he can evade the volley of arrows from the archer. The mage was able to finish his spell and he¡äs suddenly clad in a fire armour that burns the incoming arrows. The spell is called [Feuerr¨¹sstung] and often used in cold environments and against close combat fighters. It¡äs not really an armour but burns nearby things and warms the caster. The downside is that it uses mana for the chant and the more the longer it''s activated. But this armour has to eat a lot of mana if it''s able to burn fast incoming arrows. Normal arrows from the archer aren¡ät usable now and he switched to a new kind of arrows. It¡äs completely out of iron, so it will not get burned. But iron arrows aren¡ät flying as good as normal arrows and he has to get nearer to the mage, if he wants to hit him. The archer runs to the mage, who in short chants a few Tier 2 fireballs but they both missed. It turns into a cat and mouse game and the mage realized that he has to win or he¡äll run out of mana, so he switched his fire armour off and began to chant a Tier 7 fire spell, while evading the rain of arrows from the archer. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. The archer tests his luck and rushes at the mage, while switching to daggers but the moment he¡äs near enough the mage finished his spell and a giant fire pillar shots out of the ground. Both fighters got hit, the archer by the fire pillar and the mage by the daggers but the mage was able to evade a critical hit while the archer gets turned to ashes. The announcer announced the mage as the winner while the fighters get healed by the arena. The audience cheers and the mage get to the next round. The next fight was quickly over, the dwarf was against a beastkin. Both were warriors, but the dwarf only swung his axe at the beastkin and fully smashed the skull of it. Drull was one of the next fighters, he was against a woman, who was completely dismembered by him. The fight finished with a bloody Drull and a torso and head of a dead woman. A few people out of the audience puked, but most of them cheered at the sight of such a gory scene. Ilza was the next in line and her opponent was a warrior like her. She¡äs fighting with stats higher than the stats from an S-Rank adventurer. Strength and agility are at 30.000 and I managed to make a new kind of rune that also gives her wisdom and intelligence. I got this skill.
Skill: Rune Artificer You¡äre able to develop new kinds of runes. Invent new runes and form the attributes of the things around you to your liking. LV: 0
Oh, and I tested the rune layers on magicians and it seems like you¡äre able to take more runes, if your mana is higher. 2 layers if you¡äre under 5.000, 4 if you are under 50.000, I dind¡ät found a mage with 500.000 mana who I could kill, but Drulls clone could get 32, which indicates that a mage with 500.000 can handle 16. My clone could manage to have more than my initial set of 50 runes. It seems like the quality of the objects matters. I stopped at the thousandth rune. As there was not enough skin to further enchant the clone. The downside is that the normal skill [Sensitivity] is not able to keep up with a strength and agility push of 20.000.000. Which I noticed as the clone jumped. Well I haven¡ät seen him again, and the knowledge of its death said that he cancelled himself, after realizing that the regeneration stops him from freezing to death or imploding in space. He did not even need to breath, his cells were so fast in regenerating, that the oxygen lack did not even mattered. But I gained a new skill.
Skill: Ultra ultimate high Sensitivity You had to overdo it, didn¡ät ya? Here you go, this skill will allow you to control each and every cell inside you to an unlimited degree. LV 0
I think the thing that gives me skills has its own consciousness.... Next thing I tried was to stack runes on itself, it worked. And I even managed to burn a clone with too many runes. I had to place runes on him for a whole week, without stopping. Well I think I don¡ät need so many runes and I lost count after the fifth day. And above all I¡äm not able to use so much power on this planet, the normal mana manipulation, was not able to stop the leakage of my rune powered mana, so I got another skill.
Skill: Ultra ultimate high Mana Manipulation You break one skill, so you think you might as well break another one? Curse you, this is hard as fuck to manage. ¡ãSigh¡ã Here is your new skill. You can now control any amount of mana from the smallest speck to the biggest mana field. LV: 0
Good thing I gained the sensitivity skill beforehand. I was smacked into the ground and lost my consciousness as the clone activated all runes. He cancelled himself the moment I got smacked into the ground and I also lost almost all my health. I awoke an hour later and my testing facility was destroyed. I got out of the city, after my clone jumped into the outer space, I didn¡ät want to risk destroying the city. The whole facility and the surroundings were flat as a flounder, and I was inside a fucking 3 kilometre high mountain. I think I shouldn¡ät use my full power in a punch, it might destroy the planet. I applied a few thousand runes on myself, most of them strengthening my stats, giving me regeneration or making me indestructible. I also have one against bugs. Funny thing is my clones also have the runes when I make them. But I did not tell Lilia about my runes, she might die from the shock. Back to the initial topic, it means that Ilza currently has 4 runes which would give her a strength from over 80.000. She¡äs not able to control such high stats but she¡äs able to control 30.000. The fight began but both didn¡ät move and I tried to read their lips, as it was to noise to listen in on their talk from my seat.
Skill: Lipreading Read the wishes from the lips of your loved one. Now you¡äre really able to do that, as long as your loved one speaks them out loud or forms them with its lips.... LV:0
¡°You¡äre the one who should go to your mom,¡± Ilza ¡°Hah little girl, you really think you can defeat me?¡± Warrior ¡°Obviously, you¡äre just a dumb brute,¡± Ilza rebukes and the warrior gets angry. ¡°I¡äll show you dumb little fucker,¡± The brute screams and rushed to Ilza, trying to punch her in the face. Ilza ducked to the side, and evaded the punch. She then grabed the arm, of the still punching man, and broke it. She hindered the movement of the arm and punched the elbow from the outside. The bone snapped but the warrior jumped up, not minding his broken arm, and tried to kick Ilza. Ilza pulled the arm down and stopped the movement of the warrior, who was still flying. He got bashed to the ground, not able to carry his kick out. She then kicked him at the head and he was out cold. She was announced as the winner and walked back to the waiting area while mumbling something like,¡± Only Clair is allowed to touch me¡±. The next fights were a spectacle of skills. Warrior against mage, mage against mage and warrior against archer. All of them were strong, but our ¡°world¡± is a little... different with myself, Drull and Ilzas runes in comparison to them. Dexs fight was different, he jumped arround his opponent until his opponent run out of steam and collapsed. Reaper Dex kicked his enemy out with mana pressure, flattening the poor guy to a bloody pulp. Gerd on the other hand had a few problems with his opponent, it was a back and forth, neither had the upper hand for long. He won with his larger stamina. Well he trains against my guards, each day for two hours. The next round was almost the same, almost all of us had the luck to not face against each other. Only Dex had to fight again Reaper Dex, they fought a good, neither winning or loosing. But Dex has himself let beaten at the end, he wasn¡ät allowed to win. Drull, Ilza and Gerd also won their second match. Which brought them to the semifinals. Where Gerd had the bad luck and fought against Drull, he was ripped apart. Almost like Drull as I fought against him. Ilza won her fight and Reaper Dex made another S-Rank adventurer unconsciousness with his mana pressure. ¡°The finalists are Ilza, Reaper and Norm,¡± The announcer screams and they get ready to fight. Reaper Dex is only using stats in the 100.000 range, so that he¡äll have a good fight against Drull. Ilza looks a little pale and Lina asked me if she¡äs able to win, what I denied. The fight began and Drull rushed at Reaper Dex, who also rushed at Drull. Both ignored the poor Ilza. Their fists collided and we heard a loud boom. They both kept on fighting barehanded, breaking the sound barrier with each clash. Ilza who¡äs completely ignored by them hides. Drull summons ten dark spears over his head and fires them at Reaper Dex, who in return summons ten holy spears and intercepts the dark spears with them. They did not stop with their fist fight, hit, block, counter, hit, block counter and repeat. Earth spikes began to sprout from Reaper Dexs side and are moving at Drull, who quick chants a Tier 8 fire spell that melts the earth spikes and adds another spell right after, a Tier 9 spell. 10 fire pillars sprouted all around Reaper Dex and were closing him inside a wall of rock melting fire. The pillars are blazing but they do not stop the fight. Almost molten earth spikes, and dark and holy spears keep shooting out of the fire wall. The fire finally stops after 30 seconds and we were able to see Drull and Reaper Dex, they were still fighting but Drull now had small horns on his forehead. I looked around, trying to see if someone noticed. The whole arena is silent, and almost everyone has an open mouth. None of them seems to have noticed. Drull smirked and said that he loves this fight and has to go all out. I sighed because I now what this means. Drulls shirt rips and his batwing sprout from his back. His horns get to their full length and his eyes changed to a red colour. The audience now looked worried but none tries to escape, all of them are captured by the sight of this fight. Reaper Dex also smiles and he switched his reaper clothes to black leather trousers, with the [Dressing] skill. He¡äs now only wearing his mask and trousers. It¡äs good that he changed his hair colour to neon green. But now he¡äs also sprouting his wings, and horns on top of that he get his claws and scales. Drull chants a Tier 10 spell and a dark sword materialized itself in his hands. The audience is still not escaping and both were grining before vanishing for the normal eye. I fully know that most people don¡ät know their whereabouts and I scream,¡± Up in the air¡±. Everyone is looking up and we were able to see Drull and Reaper Dex in a flight fight. Fireballs, wind swords , holy and dark spells flying from one side to the other. Drull tries to cut Reaper Dex with his dark sword but got parried by Reaper Dexs claws. Their onslaught kept going until Reaper Dex bursts the ceiling and summons a giant, burning meteor. Drull began to laugh hysterically and shoots a few spells at the meteor but it has no effect. He gets hit by it and I quickly erect a barrier around the arena, so that we will not get hit. The meteor slams, with Drull, in the arena ground. A loud boom shatters a few eardrums and a blazing inferno hits against my barrier. The dust settles and the arena is a burning, destroyed wasteland. But there¡äs no Drull, so I look up and I am also not able to see Reaper Dex. They vanished. ¡°Where are they?¡±, someone asks. ¡°Gone, they vanished,¡± I said, as I felt that Reaper Dex dissolved himself. His memories tell me that Drull will be at the mansion, waiting for us. They taught that they can¡ät stop the fight normally, now that everyone saw them in their second form. ¡°?hm, what a fight. Whoever made the barrier, I have to thank you,¡± The announcer said as he walked inside the arena. ¡°?hm, where is contestant Bose? She didn¡ät materialized outside,¡± He asked worried and we heard a rumbling from the arena. A hole gets opened and Ilza jumps outside of it. ¡°Is it over?¡± She asked. ¡°I think we have a winner!¡± The announcer screams. ¡°Told ya she¡äll win,¡± Lina said with a broad grin.... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I used a lot of words, which I normally don¡ät use, hope they are right. And I¡äm also not good with fights, I also hope it was good enough. 44 Party Clair POV(Real One) Silence fills the whole arena. Everyone is looking at the 15 year old elfen girl, who is standing in a completely demolished arena. ¡°Good job Ilza,¡± I scream and begin to clap, which was supported by my group. And soon the whole audience clapped and cheered for her. ¡°Contestant Bose, how were you able to survive such an onslaught?¡± The announcer asked and gave her something like a microphone. ¡°Uhhm.. I noticed the magic and dug down into the ground, were I was spared from the attacks. And I came back up as I noticed that the tremors stopped. I know it¡äs not really brave...,¡± She says a little downhearted. ¡°It¡äs the opposite, no one expected that both fighters were some kind of demons. You were wise to do that. There is a saying, ¡°why fight when, someone ells will do ?¡±. So I¡äm happy to give you the price money of 100 gold coins, ¡° The announcer said and gave Ilza a large pouch. ¡°Thank you,¡± Ilza said and hurriedly left, embarrassed to all the attention she gets. We met her outside where she¡äs surrounded by a crowd of people. She noticed me and jumped in my arms. ¡°Save me Clair,¡± She says and clothes her eyes while hugging me. ¡°Look it¡äs the Cold Goddess,¡± Someone said. ¡°You¡äre right!, so that was her apostle?¡± Another one said and I gave a smile to the crowd. ¡°Sorry she¡äs tired, we have to excuse us,¡± I said and we began to walk to our house, a few tried to stand in our way but I made an invisible shield that pushes them away. ¡°Kira, Lina and Gerd do you want to eat with us? ¡°I asked them. ¡°That would be nice, right Kira?¡± Lina said. ¡°Yes, I really miss your cooking,¡± Kira agreed. ¡°I have to make something for my brother, sorry,¡± Gerd declines. ¡°He can also come, just say that I invited him,¡± I said grinning. ¡°Okay, then I¡äll be off,¡± Gerd said and walked back to his house. ¡°Do you not want to see the other fights?¡± Kira asked. ¡°No, it¡äs not necessary, we don¡ät have friends in these fights and the tournament is quite boring,¡°I said and everyone else nods, except for Lina. ¡°Boring? What about the awesome fight in the finals?¡± Lina asked. ¡°Well it was okay,¡± I said, Kira and Lina just choke their heads. The free for all and king of the hill fight is busted, now that Reaper Dex showed he¡äs a dragon/demon. And the pet-fight is not really necessary to see. I bet Huru Three will kill everyone else with one paw sweep. We reached our home and I made some drinks, while the others went to the hobby room with the billiard desk. We played a little and I got the memories from the little Dex. The tournament was quite boring, the first enemy taunted him but his pet was smashed into a pulp by Huru Three. He won every other fight, because his opponents forfeited. And the finals were also boring, a drake was his enemy. The monster terminology said that a drake is some kind of dragon, just dumber and not as strong. It looks like a miniature western style dragon, well it got killed as Huru Three bit its throat open, it died by blood lost. Little Dex got the price money of 20 gold coins and a discount in every animal food shop for the next year. He also got ambushed by a few guys that wanted to get revenge for killing the drake, well they¡äre dead now. But what should I do with the Hurus, now that they have no worth? They kinda look like rabbits, can I eat them? Gerd and Rufus finally came and I asked the group what they wanted to eat, Gerd, Rufus, Kira and Lina said that I should decide. While Lilia, who came after the tournament, said she wants to eat something without chicken and Drull, as well as Ilza, said that it doesn¡ät matters. So I made pizza, in a few different versions, Margarita, Hawaii, Diabolo and so on. Each of us had a pizza on our plate and I said, while raising my glass, ¡°Let¡äs celebrate the end of the tournament and bring a toast for Ilzas victory, please dig in.¡± ¡°¡±Cheers ¡°¡± Everyone else. Ilza blushed and said, ¡° I wouldn¡ät have been able to reach the finals without Clair and Gerds help.¡± ¡°Nonsense, you¡äve worked hard,¡± Gerd said. ¡°Yes, you can be proud, now eat,¡± I said and we began to eat. ¡°This so called pizza is delicious, ¡° Gerd said. ¡°Yeah, like everything that is made by Clair.¡± Lina ¡°God how I missed your cooking.¡± Kira ¡°It¡äs good to eat something else, chicken just lose its taste, if you eat it everyday.¡± Lilia ¡°¡±That¡äs not true, ¡°¡± Dex and I ¡°Guys, I¡äve brought some liquor, do you want something?¡± Gerd asked and showed a bottle. ¡°Sure,¡± Lilia said and each of us got something. ¡°For future parties and an interesting live,¡± Lilia said. ¡°¡±Cheers ¡°¡± Everyone ells. The bottle was quickly emptied. ¡°This liquor is kinda weak isn¡ät it?¡± I asked. Felt like 15%, not more. ¡°Why? It¡äs the strongest thing you can get.¡± Gerd ¡°You want to say that the people here don¡¯t know of distillation?¡± I asked. Isn¡ät that known on earth since 600-900 B.C.? ¡°Distillation? What is that?¡± Lilia ¡°Whoa, really?¡± Me ¡°Come on, what is distillation?¡± Drull also asked, now interested. ¡°It¡äs when you heat the liquor and separate the different alcohols from each other, making the liquor stronger.¡± Me ¡°But isn¡ät that poisonous? I heard that it can make you blind or even kill you,¡± Lilia ¡°That happens when you drink the poisonous alcohol, you need to keep ethanol and separate the methanol.¡± I explained. ¡°Methanol, Ethanol what are these?¡± Gerd ¡°You know the feeling you get when you get drunk?¡± I asked and pointed at the bottle. ¡°Yes, it feels funny and you might get a headache at the next morning or even losing your memories.¡± Gerd ¡°That¡äs because ethanol is some kind of poison, it interferes with your brain and makes this kind of feeling. It¡äs not really harmful if you only drink once in a while and not overly much. But methanol is something else, it can easily kill you. Ethanol is produced while you make liquor, the reason it does not get stronger is because it kills the bacteria that produce it.¡± Me ¡°What are bacteria?¡± Rufus asked, looking at his drink with worry. ¡°Really small live forms, they can make you sick or healthy, they are almost everywhere. Anyway, methanol is produced when you heat the liquor, the gas of ethanol and methanol rises and then condenses itself. You have to catch the ethanol and mix it again with water or juice.¡± Me ¡°Does it taste good?¡± Ilza asked. ¡°Yeah, wait a moment, I made some a few days ago.¡± I said and fetched a few bottles out off the cellar. I even have some fruit mixtures. I got back and gave each of them a glass. ¡°You have to drink it in one go,¡± I said and drank 3 decilitre in one go. It¡äs 75% high absinthe. They all sniffed at it and began to cough. ¡°This stuff smells strong,¡± Gerd ¡°Drink, ¡° I just said and refilled. I drank since I¡äm 16, Germany is a great country. Everyone drank it at once and each of them coughed. ¡°This tastes awful, how can you drink that so easily? It burns like fire.¡± Ilza said and quickly drank something else. ¡°hahahaha....Got you, that is some of the hardest stuff you can make,¡± Me ¡°Meanie,¡± Lilia said between her coughs. ¡°I¡äm already feeling it,¡± Rufus said and looked at his hands. ¡°This is some good stuff,¡± Drull said and Gerd agreed. ¡°Yeah, this stuff makes you drunk really fast. Here something diluted, its with berries.¡± I said and gave them something else, it only has 30%. Lilia nipped cautiously, but then drank more. ¡°It¡äs way better,¡± she said. Everyone else also began drinking the berry mix, while I drank two more shots of absinthe. I had to lower my poison resistance or I wouldn¡ät become drunk. Everyone got cheerful and at some point Gerd and Drull began to sing. ¡°I forgot I made something special for this kind of event,¡± I said and ran upstairs. I tried to invent a rune powered music player. I had to play the music, while I infuse mana into it, but it then records the music. I also practised my magic, so that I can make the sound of the instruments without them. I mean music is just a vibration of air. I got this skill.
Skill: Singing Sing and fill the hearts of your listeners with emotions, make them sad, happy, hopeful or even angry. Music is one of the best things invented by humanity. LV: 0
It took me a lot of time until I was able to make the right sounds. I even had a small army of clones helping me. I¡äm now again able to hear all my favourite songs, from IDM to medieval music. I fetched my music rune and ran back to the party, Drull and Gerd were still singing like crap. ¡°Here, one of my new inventions,¡± I said and put the rune devise on the table. It¡äs just a red block with a few runes. A record rune, a play rune, an adjustable volume rune and a magic battery rune. It¡äs almost like a jukebox. ¡°What does it do?¡± Ilza asked. ¡°It records sound, I made some music and recorded it with this thing,¡± I said and activated it. It began to play the recorded music and everyone was silent. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ywX3vZaE7Hc (AutorNote: I don¡ät own this song) The music stopped and I saw that they had cried. ¡°Something wrong?¡± I asked. ¡°That was beautiful, which instruments were that?¡± Lilia asked, and wiped her tears away. ¡°Magic,¡± I simply said and the next song began. We kept drinking and listening to the music. ¡°Clair,¡± A drunken Ilza said and sat down on my lap. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Yes?¡± I asked. ¡°I want to give you the hundredthsh gold coinsh,¡± She said drunken. ¡°You don¡ät have to, ¡° Me ¡°But I wash only able to win becaush of you, and even that wash only poshible becaush I hid.¡± She said, now drunken and almost crying. ¡°You can have it, you¡äve earned it. You wouldn¡ät be able to control the runes without your own effort and training.¡± Me ¡°Really?¡± She asked and looked up. ¡°Really.¡± I said ¡°Thanksh,¡± She said and I patted her head to which she got quiet and then fell asleep. Lilia looked at me and got red, the moment I looked her in the eyes. The party kept going until only I was awake. Ilza was on my lap, Lilia slept while sitting, Drull on the desk and Gerd hugged his brother. I changed into Dex, stood up, carried Ilza to her bed and then walked back to Lilia. I picked her up and walked to her bed. I put her down and wanted to leave but she suddenly hugged me and said, ¡°Don¡ät go,¡± She pulled me down and hugged me. ¡±I love you,¡± she then said and kissed me. (AutorNote: Well this will be my first try on a sex scene, whoever doesn¡ät want to read that, skip to the next ---- line. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- At first it was only a normal shy kiss, but she then poked her tongue against my lips and pushed threw. Seems like she¡äs not as drunk as I thought. She searched for my tongue and quickly found it, our tongues entwined each other and played some kind of game. This kept going for minutes until she moved away and looked in my eyes, ¡°C..can I?¡± She asked shyly and I nodded, to which she began to undress me. She pulled my shirt over my head and slowly moved her fingers through my hair, down to my neck and over my chest. Caressing my abs, while looking in my eyes. We began to kiss again. I also pulled her dress over her head and could see her breasts, neatly packed inside a bra, which I made. It¡äs one of these black half shells bras, half see through and with frills. I unhooked it and her slightly tanned breasts are now fully visible. They have the perfect size, not too small and not too large, they stand on their own and her nipples have a beautiful pink colour. I stopped the kiss, to which she gave me a disappointed groan. I bit her lower lip a little, then moved down with small light kisses. Along the side of her neck, over her collar bone and then in circular motions from the bottom of her breasts further inwards. She began to moan and I reached her left nipple. The moaning increased as I softly began to bit and suck on it, using my hand to caress her other breast. Her breasts are squishy, yet firm, you wouldn¡ät think she¡äs over a hundred years old, more like 20. Just her face shows a little age. But only as if she¡äs some kind of older model, almost like a 32 years old Heidi Klum, just much prettier. Her moans get louder and she tried to touch herself, which I stopped by holding her hands, with one hand, over her head. Still caressing and licking her breasts. Her hips began to move from one side to the other and her breathing got faster, with shorter intervals. I kept going until I was sure that she¡äs almost at her climax and bit her nipple a little harder, while twisting the other. She screamed and came, her hips pushing upwards and her hands tried to free themselves, with almost flailing movements. I moved upwards and kissed her, which she tiredly replied. I did this until she calmed a little and then moved back, skipping her breasts with a few kisses, going further down with a circling motion over her navel, while stripping her off of her pants, reaching her soft thighs. They¡äre soft, not chubby, firm but not hard. I caressed them from the insides, kissing and stroking them, moving a little inside but then again out. Never reaching her pussy, only moving at the sides. She began to get restless and tried to move her hips to my head, but I kept evading her inner field, debarring her the feeling, she wants it so much. Until she finally grabs my head and pushed me directly at her sanctuary, I smirked and began to lick along her lips, moving in circles, but avoiding her clit. Sometimes over both of her lips, then through the slit, working on almost her whole pussy, but never at her clit. Her juices flowed like a little creek, they tasted a little salty but also sweet, all in all quite good. Once again she began to become restless, moving her hips and trying to push my head to her clit. I finally granted her, her wish and sucked her clit up in my mouth, licking and nibbling on it a little, her moans began to become louder and she came again, but this time I didn¡ät stopped, I kept sucking, while moving a finger inside her. She came once more and even squirted a little. I stopped and moved back up, looking in her slightly unfocused eyes, a stupid grin on her face. ¡°That was...good,¡± She said, still grinning. She then raised her head and gave me a kiss, but separates shortly after. She pushed me down and moved on top of me, her hips directly over my erect shaft. She grabbed it and made a few up and down motions.
Skill: Libido Control your libido, get hard when you want and as often as you want. Be the king in the bed and show them who¡äs the real boss. LV: 0
I have to max that thing, fast. And why did I not get it as I slept with myself? Anyway, Lilia moved my spear to her entrance and slowly lowered herself down on it. She¡äs almost as tight as I, and it feels good like hell. Warm and wet, her folds were clamping down at me. She starts to moan and moved up and down, her breasts jiggling with each move. I hugged her, brought her down and started to kiss her, while also moving my hips in sync with her. Muffled moans were coming out of her sealed mouth, our tongs in a twisting fight. Our hips moving up and down, faster and faster. She loses her strength but I kept going, she starts to cramp, clutching on my penis. I lower my skill and come the moment she comes, shooting my already dead mini mes inside of her. Her body looses all strength and she slumbers down. Lying still on my chest, she tries to regain her breath, while I¡äm inside of her. ¡°That was awesome,¡± She tiredly said and started to caress my chest. I stroked her hair and we both felt asleep. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The next morning I woke up by the groans of Lilia. ¡°Hmm,¡± She says. ¡°Moring¡± I said, while smiling and her head snapped in my direction. ¡°D..Dex, did.. did we really?¡± She began. ¡°Well yes, kinda¡± Me Lilia got red and mumbled, ¡° Was I good enough?¡± ¡°Oh you were, but I¡äll give you the question back.¡±Me ¡°You have to ask? I never felt this good, that can¡ät be only because of the petting skill. Where did you learn that?¡± Lilia ¡°Well, intuition,¡± I said. ¡°If that¡äs intuition, then I don¡ät want to know how skill will feel,¡± She says. ¡°Good that it was good, I¡äm not really knowledgeable with other women,¡± Me ¡°I heard you practising on your own,¡± She said a little red. ¡°Well yes, but that doesn¡ät count, I felt both at the same time, now I had to react.¡± Me ¡°And boy you did react,¡± She says. ¡°So, why did you not made any moves on me until now?¡± Lilia ¡°?hm, cause I didn¡ät know how?¡± I asked more than said. ¡°What?¡± Lilia ¡°Well I never really was in a real relationship, so I don¡ät know how I should start one.¡± Me ¡°Is that true?¡± Lilia asked baffled. ¡°Kinda,¡± I said. ¡°So there¡äs something that even you are not able to do?¡± Lilia ¡°Hm, yeah kinda. I¡äm not all knowing.¡± Me ¡°So...so you think we c..could....¡± Lilia began but stopped mid sentence. ¡°Could what?¡± I teased her, this time fully knowing what she wants to ask. ¡°We could be a..a couple?¡± She asks and closes her eyes. I kissed her softly and said, ¡° If your good with an inexperienced me.¡± She smiled and said,¡± Thank you.¡± ¡°But you also have to live with my girl form.¡± Me ¡°But your girl form has not the necessary equipment.¡± She pouts. ¡°I can make the lower half,¡± I said but she choke her head. ¡°That¡äs not the same, I mean your muscles, the form of your body.¡± Lilia ¡°Okay, I¡äll stay in my male form when we¡äre sleeping with each other. But you have to serve as my hug pillow, I need something soft.¡± I said. She grinned and kissed me, while whispering, ¡° of course.¡± We kept lying down for another half an hour, snuggling with each other. We then got dressed and moved down, to the war zone we left yesterday. Drull was now on the ground, he must have fallen down, while Gerd and Rufus were still hugging each other. Ren¨¦ was around them, already cleaning the mess we left. She noticed us, looked at Lilia, then at me. She then smiled and gave Lilia, who just smiled, a thumps up. We went to the kitchen and I began to cook. ¡°Did you have a good night master?¡± Ren¨¦ asked teasingly. ¡°Yeah, it was... eventful,¡± I said, smiling wryly. ¡°Good to hear, please treat miss Malinda good, she¡äs an important friend from mistress Clair, ¡°She says in an earnest voice. ¡°More than you think, more than you think,¡± I replied while making pancakes.... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Yeah, first try. How was it? I know not really hardcore but i think this story goes not really in this kind of way. 45 A normal day for Ren茅 Hi this is something like a time skip chapter, the next one will be right before the school tournament. And I finally learned that miss is written as Miss. Why has no one said that? ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Ren¨¦¡äs POV ¡°Scrub, scrub, scrub, I have to scrub this bath as clean as possible,¡± I hum while scrubbing the giant bath of this mansion. Working here is a real blessing. Only 4 months ago, Frank and I were informed, that a person wants to buy our house, this person would pay a good sum, but Frank was against selling our house. He said we¡äre living here since 3 generations and that he won''t sell it for money. They asked us to speak with the buyer and we agreed, we were led into a room and shortly after a young elfen girl came. Frank is a little against elfs, I seriously don¡ät know why, we seldom see one and most of them are slaves. But this girl was not a slave, she wore a beautiful, black dress, that I would never be able to buy, has white long hair and large, green eyes. All in all, I could only say that she¡äs the most beautiful girl I¡äve ever seen. Frank quickly got angry at her, but she simply said she¡äll employ me as her maid, give us 7 gold and will build us a new home. I couldn¡ät believe what she said. And then happened the best thing in our life, right after the birth of our daughter. This elfen girl, Clair is her name, summoned a whole new house for us. This house is way better than our old one. The roof is out of stone and has no holes in it, it has runes for water and even a toilet. It¡äs also more soundproof and the heat will stay inside of it. There are windows. It even has heating runes. And a strange box with a cold rune, mistress said that food will stay good for a longer time if it¡äs inside of it. This house must be more worth than a noble could afford. Living inside of it is truly wonderful. But that was not all, as Clair said, she employed me as a maid. I heard that maids have to work from sunrise till sunset, often have strenuous tasks and are sometimes abused by their employers but that¡äs not the case under Clair. She said, that I only have to work for eight hours a day and only five days a week. And all that with the payment of 50 silver a month. Frank only gets 15 silver, and that is only if there¡äs work. At first, I couldn¡ät believe what Clair, whom I from then on only called mistress, said but it was true. Now we¡äre able to send Uri to a good school and she won¡ät has to work until she¡äs an adult, she¡äll even be able to learn what she wants. And we can save a lot of money for our future so that Uri doesn¡ät have to support us when we¡äre old. Mistress also asked me if I have a few friends, which I trust. She employed a few of my best friends and all of us are grateful that she employed us. Our live is way better since then. The work here is really good, we get paid a lot, work lesser than most people, have more free time and even holidays. We¡äre also allowed to switch our working days with each other, but none of us does that. We all think that we have to work hard if we want to repay the kindness of mistress. Five people are living inside this mansion, mistress, Drull, Miss Bose, Miss Malinda and mistress¡äs brother Mister Dex. Mister Dex is as pretty as mistress but more in a manly way. He¡äs also really friendly but not often at home. The butler Drull, who doesn¡ät behave like a butler, is a little distant to us. He¡äs kinda scary, once he came inside the kitchen, battered and wounded all over his body. I asked him if everything is alright, but he snorted ¡° fucking desk,¡± and went inside the bath. Come to think of it, that was the day, were a fire burned the slums down. Mistress visited it afterwards and rebuild it with new stone houses. Was Drull the reason for the fire?...Nah, he¡äs only the butler. Both of mistress¡äs friends, Miss Bose and Miss Malinda are really friendly to us. I heard that Miss Bose was once a slave, poor girl. Mistress rescued her from a noble and is now training her, mistress is really kind. Miss Bose is friendly but not used with other people except for mistress. She¡äs trying really hard and whenever I can I give her something to drink. Mistress said drinking is important for your skin and health. Miss Malinda is Miss Boses magic teacher but she¡äs living here inside the mansion and quickly became a good friend of mistress. She told me that she likes Mister Dex but he¡äs dense she said. I don¡ät think so, Mister Dex seems more like he doesn¡ät know what he should do. Well Miss Malinda was finally able to get him in her bed after a party, I saw them both coming down and Miss Malinda had this look of satisfaction, that kind of face you make after good sex. I quickly gave her a thumps up and she told me some time later that Mister Dex is really good in the bed, almost god like she said. They¡äre now a real couple and I¡äm happy for Miss Malinda. Both mistress and Mister Dex look more like divine beings than mortals, and I heard that there¡äs a new religion that worships mistress. I think, I kinda believe what they say, mistress is really beyond us mortals. She¡äs able to do everything. A few weeks ago she called me as I dusted the living room. I quickly rushed to the kitchen and mistress looked at me with a beautiful smile, while saying, ¡°I¡äve finally done it Ren¨¦.¡± I did not know what mistress meant, so I asked, ¡° I¡äm sorry mistress but what did you do?¡± ¡°I¡äve finally produced the one thing I¡äm addicted to,¡± mistress said. ¡°Mistress, do you mean chicken?¡± I asked, almost sure that mistress means chicken. Mistress eats chicken at least once a day, often twice or thrice. It has to be chicken. ¡°No Ren¨¦, something that is almost more important than chicken,¡± Mistress said still smiling like a child that got his first present. Is there something that is more important for mistress than chicken? I once heard from Drull that mistress said, that there¡äs nothing more important than chicken. Drull said that he never saw someone looking as serious as mistress looked at this time. ¡°I mean cola,¡± mistress, who noticed my pondering, said. ¡°Mistress, what is cola?¡± I asked not knowing what she meant. ¡°Look,¡± mistress said and gave me an empty glass. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, not knowing what mistress wanted to show me. But the moment I finished my sentence an almost black liquid filled the glass, it came out of nothing. It bubbled and looked like poison, at least I think poison looks like that. I almost dropped the glass. ¡°M...mistress, how?¡± I asked, not believing what I saw. ¡°My magic, but more important drink, ¡° mistress said. How is drinking that black liquid more important that your magic, that is able to produce something out of nothingness? I wanted to scream, but did as mistress said and reluctantly drunk the black liquid. It tasted really sweet and tingled a little in the mouth and throat. But it tasted good, I never tasted something like that. ¡°It tastes sweet mistress, how does it tingle in my mouth?¡± I asked. ¡°Fufufu, that is a really light acid, it also makes the bubbles and all in all makes most drinks tasting better, beer also has it inside of it. You don¡ät have to worry that it might harm you, such a weak acid is not able to harm humans,¡° mistress said in her lecture tone. Mistress likes to lecture, whenever we ask something she¡äll explain it to us in her lecture tone. It kinda sounds like a boasting child that tells its newest experiences, mistress looks really cute when she does it. Sometimes it¡äs too hard to understand but she¡äll explain it in an easier way if we don¡ät get it. I noticed that my intelligence stat often increases after an explanation from mistress. This event brought me to the believing that mistress is more than an elf, almost like a god. I mean it¡äs hard to not believe, mistress is able to produce things out of nothing, good in everything she does and is knowledgeable in almost everything. I often see her pondering over something. Or asking us questions like cooking recipes or how we raise our children. She also asks really unusual questions like the reason for having nobles. It sometimes seems like she¡äs not from this world, which further supports the chance for her godhood. Mistress is only lacking in her socialising skills and I think she has trouble with showing her feelings. Sometimes it¡äs like she¡äs not able to express what she says or she¡äs overly cold. This might be the reason why she¡äs called Cold Goddess. But mistress is the opposite from cold, I heard from a friend of mine that she helps the orphanage. How could someone who does that be cold? ¡°Ren¨¦?¡± I heard someone from behind asking, bringing me out of my thoughts. I turned around and saw mistress standing at the entrance to the bath. ¡°Mistress, can I help you?¡± I asked. ¡°Uri was here, she invited me to her birthday tomorrow,¡± mistress said. ¡°I¡äm sorry that she bothered, I¡äll scold her when I¡äm home,¡± I hurriedly said. I once heard from a friend that a maid has to quickly and truthfully answer her master or mistress, or she might get fired. I don¡ät think mistress will do this but better playing safe. Uri tried to convince me to invite mistress. I told her that mistress will not have time for us and that she should stop asking. I¡äll scold her severely for not obeying my commands. ¡°I¡äm not bothered, more like glad that she asked me. Now I know that you¡äve forbidden her for asking me. And a lot more important is, that I now know that you did not intent to take the day off, ¡° mistress said like she is scolding me. ¡°I..I¡äm sorry mistress I...I thought it would bother you,¡± I say weakly. I really thought that a person like mistress wouldn¡ät like to come to a small party as Uri¡äs birthday party. ¡°The opposite, but now I have a problem. Do you know what kind of problem?¡± Mistress asked. A problem? What kind of problem would mistress have? Does she have a problem with rejecting a direct invitation? ¡°I...I don¡ät know mistress,¡± I said. ¡°The problem, I have, is that I don¡ät know what Uri likes, so you have to come with me buying a present for her,¡± mistress said. A present? From mistress for Uri? ¡°You don¡ät have to mistress,¡± I quickly said. Mistress doesn¡ät have to buy a present for Uri, the payment we get is already a present. We are able to buy Uri books as a present for this year. Uri really likes to read, but books are expensive. ¡°Nope, I can¡ät come to a birthday party without a present. So get ready, we¡äre going to the market,¡± mistress said and went outside. I put the cleaning utensils aside and followed mistress. ¡°So Ren¨¦ how is a birthday at your house?¡± Mistress asks me as we walked to the market. ¡°Normally I would wake Uri and make her the breakfast the likes the most. Garuda Eggs with bread and fruit juice,¡± I said. ¡°Isn¡ät that kinda normal?¡± Mistress asked and gave a beggar 10 copper. She always gives every beggar 10 copper, whenever she sees one. ¡°I think mistress doesn¡ät noticed but juice and fresh Garuda Eggs are expensive for a normal household, especially the juice. It¡äs hard to get the fresh fruits and eggs into town.¡± I said, mistress really drinks and eats a lot of expensive thinks. ¡°Really? I didn¡ät notice, ¡° mistress said. ¡°That¡äs because mistress always eats a lot of expansive things,¡± I voice my thoughts out loud. ¡°Hm, what happens after that?¡± Mistress asked, bringing the topic back. ¡°Uri will play with her friends and when Frank gets home we will make Uris favourite dinner and giver her our present. This year we bought a book for her.¡± I said proudly. ¡°A book? Uri likes to read?¡± Mistress asked. ¡°Yes she reads whatever she finds, but we were not able to buy her many books until now,¡± I said a little dejected. ¡°Hmm, maybe I should give her more books, but that would downgrade your present. And the presents from the parents are the most important ones,¡± mistress thought aloud. So mistress is not only thinking about her present for Uri but also about us? Mistress really isn¡ät cold. ¡°Do you also make sweets?¡± Mistress asked. ¡°No mistress, sugar and sweets are too expensive,¡± I said. ¡°Good, then I¡äll make a cake for Uri and ask Lilia if she lets Uri read her books. And if not I¡äll buy a few more and we will say that you asked me for a permission that allows Uri to read as many books as she likes in Lilia¡äs library,¡± mistress said while nodding. ¡°Mistress, do you really mean what you said?¡± I asked, not sure if I heard right. Mistress will allow Uri to read in her giant library? If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ¡°Yes, we will bring Uri blindfolded into Lilia¡äs library and you¡äll tell her that she¡äs allowed to read as much as she wants, as long as she is careful. This way I won¡ät downgrade your present and Uri will be able to read to her hearths content,¡± mistress said and I had tears in my eyes. ¡°Is something wrong Ren¨¦? You¡äre crying?¡± Mistress asked worriedly. ¡°No, I¡äm just happy that I¡äve met you, mistress,¡± I said while wiping the tears away. ¡°Good then I¡äll ask Lilia,¡± mistress said and a second mistress plopped up out of a small smoke cloud. The second mistress then ran back to the mansion, leaving the real mistress and me behind. ¡°Wh..what was that mistress?¡± I asked, a little stunned. ¡°A Tier 10 spell, it allows me to make a clone out of myself. It can do minor tasks for me. When it gets cancelled I¡äll know the things the clone experienced,¡± mistress said while walking. Clones? Tier 10? Isn¡ät that the highest Tier?...Mistress really is beyond mortals, to conjure a Tier 10 spell without an incantation. ¡°Are you coming?¡± Mistress asked me, I unconsciously stood still and didn¡ät noticed that I didn¡ät move. ¡°Yes,¡± I said and quickly caught up, mistress was giving 10 copper for another beggar who thanked her. ¡°Mistress, why are you giving every beggar 10 copper?¡± I asked. ¡°Don¡ät know, kinda feel like it.¡± She simply said and continued with a question for Uri¡äs birthday. ¡°Does Uri like chocolate?¡± Mistress asked me. ¡°I don¡ät know she never ate some,¡± I answered. ¡°Hm, does she like sweet things?¡± Mistress further asked. ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°Good then I¡äll make a big chocolate cake and what kind of present?¡± Mistress said. ¡°But isn¡ät the access to your library already a present?¡± I asked, not believing that mistress wants to give more. ¡°No, that¡äs your present. Do you know her sizes?¡± Mistress asked, looking at a clothing shop. ¡°Yes, why?¡± I asked, does mistress want to buy her a dress? ¡°I think I¡äll make some clothes for her.¡± mistress said. Make? Like she¡äll make them? ¡°You don¡ät have to mistress,¡± I hurriedly said, but mistress didn¡ät listen. She began to ask me about her sizes and what kind of clothes she likes. And I had to answer her questions. It took me half an hour to answer all of mistress¡äs questions and halfway she also said that Lilia agrees to our idea of letting Uri read the books in her library. So we ended with buying nothing except for chicken and a few other groceries. The next morning I woke Uri up, by giving her a long hug and wishing her a happy birthday. I walked down and made breakfast for Uri, she came shortly after and ate her Garuda Eggs with gusto. Now she¡äs nine years old, time sure flies by. ¡°Mama, Clair said she¡äll come,¡± Uri said, as she finished her food. ¡°Yes, I heard, of it, it¡äs the reason why I¡äm currently here. Mistress said I¡äll have to be at home when you have your birthday.¡± I said. ¡°Clair is really nice,¡± Uri said in a happy tone and we heard a knocking at the door. Who might that be? ¡°It¡äs open, ¡° I shouted and the door opened. ¡°Morning, am I too early?¡± Mistress asked as she came inside. ¡°Clair!¡± Uri shouted and rushed to mistress, hugging her. ¡°Hi Uri, happy birthday. You¡äre nine aren¡ät you?¡± Mistress said and hugged Uri back. ¡°Mistress you¡äre early, is something wrong?¡± I asked I thought mistress will come for dinner. ¡°No, Uri asked if I want to play with her, so I came early,¡± mistress said and Uri happily nodded. So she¡äs not only coming to our little party but will even play with Uri the whole day? ¡°But what about school?¡± I asked mistress has school today. ¡°A clone will do it, more important is Uri here,¡± mistress said and picked Uri up, and spun her around. Which looked funny because mistress is only a little over 20 cm taller than Uri. ¡°Here Uri, my presents,¡± mistress said as she led Uri down, she gave her a box and something packed in colourful paper. ¡°Soo pretty,¡± Uri said as she got the colourful paper while I got the box. ¡°Ren¨¦, please put this inside the cooling box, it¡äs for dinner,¡±Mistress said to me. ¡°What does this paper do?¡± Uri asked mistress. ¡°The paper is only around the present, you have to remove it. Just rip it apart.¡± Mistress said. ¡°But it¡äs so pretty,¡± Uri said and I have to agree, there is a really pretty picture of different colours on the paper. ¡°Then open it carefully,¡± mistress said and Uri opened it carefully, paying attention to not rip the paper. Inside of it was a colourful long dress. It looked really pretty and the material seemed expensive. ¡°Mom look a dress. Clair gave me a dress,¡± Uri showed me the dress with a happy face. ¡°Yes, it¡äs really beautiful,¡± I said and patted Uri¡äs head. ¡°I¡äve enchanted the dress, it will fit you even when you¡äre an adult, will clean itself and will repair rips on its own. It will also protect you from cuts and magic.¡± Mistress explained the properties of the dress. I had to close my mouth, such a dress is...is way to expensive. Just a minor cleaning rune costs more than one gold coin. But she said there are five runes on it. ¡°Thank you, Clair,¡± Uri said and hugged mistress. ¡°I also have another present but don¡ät know if you¡äre allowed to keep it,¡± mistress said. ¡°What kind of present,¡± Uri now almost beamed of happiness. Mistress whistled after Uri¡äs question and opened the door. And a Huru came inside. ¡°This is Huru Three, but you can give it a new name,¡± mistress said. Wait Huru Three? Wasn¡ät that the name of the pet tournaments winner? ¡°Mistress, is that the same Huru as in the tournament?¡± I asked cautiously. ¡°Yes it is, I¡äm a good friend of it¡äs trainer and he said that Huru Three might be a good guardian for Uri. Huru Three is really intelligent, it knows whatever we say and is already trained.¡± mistress confirmed my thoughts. ¡°Mom, can I keep it?¡± Uri asked me with puppy eyes, already petting Huru Three. ¡°We have to ask your father,¡± I said. While motioning mistress to the side. ¡°Mistress, why are you giving us such an expensive animal?¡± I asked her while whispering. ¡°Because Uri should have a guardian and my crocodiles are looking to mean, so I brought Huru Three,¡± mistress said, as if it¡äs natural. ¡°But is that really necessary?¡± I asked once more. ¡°Look, Uri is a cute little girl. Now more so with the dress and Huru Three will help her against kidnappers,¡± mistress explained it more directly. ¡°Kidnappers?¡± I asked shocked, whop would kidnap my Uri? ¡°You know, I stumbled into five kidnappers since I¡äm inside this town,¡± mistress casually said and I was shocked. ¡°Huru Three will probably get older than Uri and is strong enough to protect her against S-Rank adventurers,¡± mistress further said and convinced me more and more. ¡°Okay, I¡äll talk with Frank, but I think he¡äll surely agree when I mention the possibility of kidnapping,¡± I said. ¡°Good, then we¡äll be off,¡± mistress said and walked back to Uri. ¡°Mom we¡äll play at the park,¡± Uri says as they walked out, Huru Three trotting behind them. ¡ãSigh¡ã¡± Well then, lets cook,¡± I muttered and began to make all of Uri¡äs favourite food. ¡°Honey, I¡äm home,¡± Frank shouts as he comes in. ¡°How was work?¡± I asked, still cooking. ¡°Hard, but I got out earlier because Uri¡äs birthday is today. Come to think of it, where is Uri?¡± He asked, while changing clothes. ¡°She¡äs out with mistress Clair, playing,¡± I said. ¡°With the elf girl? I thought she would think she¡äs too good to play with Uri. I have to rate her higher,¡± Frank said. He came to terms with mistress, after he saw what she did. ¡°Mistress gave Uri an enchanted dress, it¡äs handmade by mistress and really pretty,¡± I said and began to tell him our morning. ¡°That¡äs too much,¡± Frank said as I finished. ¡°I think so too, but I heard from Miss Malinda that mistress¡äs brother bought her over 7000 books as he said, ¡° I¡äll get you a few books¡±, ¡° I said. ¡°The whole family has way too much money,¡± Frank said while shacking his head. ¡°Yes, but they¡äre still friendly to us commoners,¡± I agreed with him but also stated the difference to normal nobles. ¡°You think they¡äre a noble family?¡± I further asked. Frank looks a little worried because he insulted mistress at their first meeting. ¡°How else would they have so much money? That or this Clair really is a god as the rumours say.¡± Frank said. ¡°What do you think?¡± I asked. ¡°Either way, we should keep being friendly. ¡° He said and went to the living room. ¡°We¡äre back!¡± Uri shouts as she came through the door. ¡°Hello my princess,¡± Frank says while hugging Uri. ¡°Hello Frank, ¡° Clair said. ¡°Hello Miss Clair,¡± Frank replied and I came out of the kitchen. ¡°You both look dirty,¡± I said, looking at a booth of them. But both their clothes were still clean, just their hands and faces were dirty. ¡°We¡äre going to clean us,¡± Clair said and both of them walked to the bathroom. They came back and Uri began to tell Frank what she did today. ¡°May I help you?¡± Mistress asked me. ¡°You don¡ät have to, you¡äre a guest,¡± I replied. ¡°Okay, say does your husband drink?¡± Mistress further asked me. ¡°Sometimes but not often, why?¡± I asked. ¡°I have some liquor, it¡äs fairly strong and not purchasable. You think he¡äll like it?¡± She asked. ¡°I don¡ät know, maybe,¡± I answered truthfully. ¡°I¡äll test it out. I¡äll take three cups, I think Uri will like my cola.¡± Mistress said and fetched three cups before she went to the living room, where Uri began to ask her farther to keep Huru Three, who instantly agreed after mistress mentioned the possibility of kidnapping. I then heard Frank coughing and mistress laughing but thought nothing of it. We then began to eat and Uri told me what happened, that she got some fruits from the vendors and toys from her friends. Or that mistress made a giant sand castle. We ate and then mistress fetched the cake, which was delicious. I never ate such a cake. Uri¡äs whole face was smeared with chocolate. ¡°So Uri, we have two presents for you this year, ¡° Frank began, after Uri cleaned her face and I washed the dishes. ¡°Really?¡± Uri asked excited. ¡°Yes, our first present is this,¡± Frank said and gave Uri a book about adventurers. ¡°Thank you dad and mom,¡± Uri said and hugged us both. ¡°We have to go somewhere else for your second present,¡± I then said and fetched a blindfold. ¡°It¡äs a surprise, so we have to give you a blindfold,¡± Frank said and attached it at Uri. He then picked her up and we went to mistress library. ¡°What is it?¡± Uri asked impatiently. ¡°Wait a moment, we¡äre almost there,¡± Frank said as we walked the stairs up. We went inside the library and I could already smell the books, Miss Malinda was also inside, waiting for us. Frank put Uri down and said that Uri can put the blindfold down. ¡°Why are we inside Miss Malindas library?¡± Uri asked questioningly. ¡°I talked with Miss Malinda and mistress and they agreed that you¡äre allowed to read Miss Malindas books. But only if you¡äre careful with them,¡± I said and saw the stars in Uri¡äs eyes. ¡°Really?!¡± She asked. ¡°Yes Uri, but you have to be careful. Books are expensive and it¡äs hard to get a new one,¡± Miss Malinda said. ¡°Thank you!¡± Uri said and jumped in my arms. ¡°You also have to thank Miss Malinda and mistress,¡± I said and Uri turned around to them. ¡°Thank you Miss Malinda,¡± she awkwardly said. ¡°And thank you Clair,¡± She said, more comfortably. ¡°No problems, I gladly help someone who likes books as much as I,¡± Miss Malinda said. We kept talking for a few more minutes and then went home. It¡äs really a blessing to work under mistress..... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Do you also write mistress as Mistress? Anyway, here¡äs the new chapter. 46 Student council meeting Clair POV The last four months were quite eventful. Drull got into a fight with something, he didn¡ät want to say with what. Lilia and I had some dates and a few more night plays. Ilza learned to shoot with the bow and I managed to create cola and a few new runes, I¡äm almost able to make a teleport rune. It¡äs able to teleport non-living things, the rest dies so far. It also seems like the people in Turonis like me more and more. Mostly because I rebuilt the slum district. It got destroyed after Drull¡äs fight, must have been someone strong, he was really battered. I had to heal a few hundred people and gave them food for 2 weeks. Drull got an earful from me for destroying the slums. But now the town looks a loot better. There were a lot of people who asked me to make them new houses, which I did, well a clone did. And a clone is me so I could say I did it. Anyway, the baron is surprisingly quiet after my slum-renovation and even Mr. Chubby keeps his distance from me. Oh and apparently the cult from the Cold Goddess changed its name and rules. It seems like a few people were against the name Cold Goddess. It¡äs now called Church of the Caring. They choose this name as they saw me, their Goddess, caring for the normal people and even slaves. It¡äs also one the main rules, to care and help other people. I saw their symbol. It¡äs a gold circle with 7 orbs in it. 6 of these orbs represent an affinity and each has its representing colour. These six orbs are circular around the seventh. The seventh orb is white with green dots in it, this one is supposed to represent me. A hammer crossed over a sickle is over the circle, while a sword crossed over a bow is under it. They represent crafts and martial arts. It also has its own commandments but they are not exactly as the commandments out of the bible, I think they are better. 1. Help other people, if they need help, even if it¡äs not much. 2. Every sentient being is fundamentally the same and has the same rights. 3. You should not harm, hurt or hinder other people. 4. You should try to do your best whenever it is possible. 5. You¡äre allowed to protect you, your property or other people in times of need or harm. 6. There is only one supreme god, the Goddess of Care. 7. You¡äre allowed to do whatever you want as long as you don¡ät break one of the commandments. I kinda like these rules, except the sixth, this rule will bring me trouble. This whole ¡°Only one God-System¡± always brings war. And the funny thing is that the other rules are sounding pretty good, but it¡äs possible to read the rules with a large margin of interpretation. Someone, who is not a member of the Church of Caring, is theoretically breaking the rules. Now you¡äre theoretically allowed to ¡°protect¡± yourself from the possible harm that would come from this none believer. He has practically no rights, as long as he doesn¡ät accept me as his supreme god. They also think that I¡äm someone above the other 6 deities, as I¡äm able to cast every element, but accept them. So it¡äs possible to believe in all of them with me on top, the orbs represent this. This helped by converting them. Luckily for me, no one noticed this loophole and most of the people are following the other rules. The whole religion is quickly growing under the common folk, to the annoyance of slaveholders. Slaves are, as long as they are believers of my religion, not allowed to exist, as they have the same rights as other people. And these slaves are now frequently kidnapped from their owners. And new people, who look exactly like these slaves, keep popping up. But they have no slave marks or wounds and as such aren¡ät slaves. This does not happen because a bunch(1000) of clones are freeing them, nope that¡äs not the reason. These clones, disguised as priests, are also not going to other cities, starting to convert other people, definitely not. Oh, I also got this skill, out of nowhere.
Skill: Proselytism You want that other people to believe in the same things as you? Then convert their believes out of them. Flush their believes with your own happy ideology. LV: 0
I surely don¡ät know from where.... Anyway, other new things are my growing weapon collection, the earnings of the chicken butcher, a few toy ¡°inventions¡± like Siedler von Katan and my proficiency in building sand castles. Uri and Siril also got friends, one day Uri came to me with Siril asking to play, we often play around. I taught them how to read and to cast some magic, I watched Ilzas lessons and imitated them. The dragon valley village is doing fairly good, a few of the villagers formed couples and some even are already pregnant. They tried to developed their own church of Dex. I stopped that and showed the the Church of Caring. They quickly converted to this church. I think that¡äs it. (AutorNote: For those who have forgotten who they are. http://royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=35350) I¡äm currently in the school at the student council house, sitting on my chair and waiting for the other members. It¡äs the first time, after the entrance ceremony, that I¡äm here. I had no work, as this Baldrich guy made all my things like he said. He might be arrogant but stays to his words. Well Ley said it¡äs a meeting about the tournament, which will start next week. The door opened and I saw Hilde coming inside. ¡°Oh, the goddess is already here,¡± she said in a playful tone. ¡°Seriously, do you know who instigated this?¡± I asked in a defeated tone, but not really caring, as I already accepted my ¡°godhood¡± ¡°Hm, I think it was a girl, she said she saw godlike strength, as they came out of the school dungeon.¡± She said, while sitting down. ¡°And do you believe in the stuff they say?¡± I asked her. ¡°Don¡ät know, I saw one of your swords and my [Identification] skill coudln¡ät see through it, all I could read was ¡° This sword was forged by a godlike master smith¡±. It was indicated as a Tier 3 weapon. So maybe,¡± She said while shrugging with her shoulders. ¡°Most of my Iron swords show this, that and that they grand some status boni,¡± I said. ¡°Seriously?¡± Hilde asked baffled. ¡°What?¡± I returned the baffled question. ¡°Weapons which grant status boni are regarded as master class weapons. Each of them is at least Tier 3¡± She explained in one breath. (AutorNote: I¡äm really sorry, I think I¡äve explained the weapon Tiers, alas I¡äm not able to find it, so I¡äll do it again. Hope it¡äs not too different.) Tier 3 would mean that it¡äs a really good weapon. There are 5 Tiers for weapons. The materials, effects, fame and quality of a sword determine the Tier of a weapon. A sword out of Tier 1 iron can be a Tier 3 weapon, if it¡äs forged by a well known master smith. But it can¡ät become a Tier 4 or 5 weapon. Tier 4 weapons need a story behind the weapon, high quality materials, a well known master smith and a really good quality. While Tier 5 weapons need to be sentient, so all of my sentient weapons in my inventory are Tier 5 weapons. Sentient weapons are automatically Tier 5, as they have the qualifications. You need high Tier materials, at least skill level 9 in forgery and one out of two conditions for a sentient weapon. 1. a special Tier 10 spell chanted by the smith, of any affinity, that binds an elemental to the sword, the affinity sets the character of the sword and its properties. A light affinity elemental will grant a quicker healing for the wielder, while a darkness affinity elemental will make the inflicted wounds, by the sword, harder to heal and so on. 2. you fuse a beast core, which is at least SS-Rank(X-Rank monster exist but are hardly hunted, as they are too dangerous, for example every dragon), with the metal while you forge the weapon. The produced weapon will then have some kind of sentience. All sentient weapons are able to level on their own but they have to kill for that. A beast core weapon just has to kill, while elemental sentient weapons have to either kill their opposing element( Fire dies by Water by Stone by Wind by Fire while Light dies by Darkness and vies versa.) or they absorb the mana of said opposing element. They have to be in a place with a high mana density to do that. I already made a few sentient weapons, just for the lols. They leveled fairly quickly as I gave them a mana area with mana manipulation. The magic beast cores from the dragons were too annoying to use, as they complained non stop about their death. ¡°You really made a Tier 3 weapon out of iron?¡± Hilde asked me again, ripping me out of my thoughts. ¡°Yeah, it was just some junk I quickly made, the stats came automatically,¡± I explained. ¡°Seriously, that is really hard to believe, if I hadn¡ät seen the weapon. This makes it easier to believe that you are some kind of god.¡± She said while shaking her head. The door opened mid-sentence and Ley came inside. ¡°Morning,¡± Ley said as Hilde finished her sentence. ¡°Morning president, look the goddess came before you,¡± Hilde said grinning. ¡°Is it true? Are you really a god?¡± Ley asked me, with hopeful eyes, ignoring Hilde¡äs teasing. ¡°What is a god for you?¡± I asked in return. ¡°A god is someone, who¡äs above other people in everything he does.¡± She said. ¡°Then I¡äm not a god,¡± I said and she looked sad, but also confused. ¡°But you are above everyone in everything you do?¡± She said, arguing against my words. ¡°Only skill wise, I also make mistakes and does not know everything. Nothing is perfect, something perfect must be bad and good at the same time, as it has to be perfect. Which is not possible,¡± I explained. ¡°Then what is a god for you?¡± She asked me. ¡°A god is something which is so strong in something, that it¡äs not possible to explain or compare it with normal things,¡± I answered and she smiled. ¡°So you are a god by your definition,¡± She said. ¡°Well I¡äm able to explain my strength and skills, so I don¡ät think I¡äm a god,¡± I answered. ¡°But everyone else would think you¡äre a god if they follow your definition, as we are not able to explain it or compare it with someone else,¡± She said. ¡°You might be right if you say it that way,¡± I said. ¡°So you said yourself that you are something godlike if we try compare you with us. Which makes it more logical to worship you as something akin to a god,¡± She said, coming to her conclusion. ¡°Well everyone is allowed to believe in what they want,¡± I said, giving up. Everything I said gave her more reason to believe that I¡äm some kind of god. ¡°Now you¡äve done it,¡± Hilde said from the side. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked her. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ¡°You agreed to be something akin to a god, the Church of Caring will take this as something akin to a verification from your side to be their god.¡± She said smiling. ¡°See Ley, I made a mistake,¡± I said in a defeated tone and Hilde began to laugh. The others came shortly after, Alfred who¡äs still looking at me with lust. Now I know how women feel when they see someone creepy.... Liria the blonde bombshell. Baldrich, the snobbish fat guy who was so nice and did all my work. Plinch the beastkin with rabbit ears who sits as far away from me as possible. Tirin the beastkin tigress. One of the two who were at the vacation as I were introduced, his name is Jore he¡äs a human in his twenties, has black hair and is muscular. He¡äs one of the third year warrior A1-Classes. And finally Walt, who is a blonde human who looks really normal. I think he was one of the guys who asked me out. ¡°Good, now that everyone is here, let¡äs quickly come to the main topic. The school tournament will start next week and it¡äs expected that the student council takes part as a group. Does everyone remember how the tournament will proceed?¡± Ley said as everyone sat down. ¡°I¡äm sorry but could you quickly explain? Is it like the tournament from 4 months ago?¡± I asked. ¡°No, it works different, the school tournament is a group fight tournament. The students are allowed to form groups out of 2 to 10 each school will hold a small tournament to determine 5 groups that will represent their school. Each group has to have at least one student out of each year, this if for the encouragement of the lower classes. One of these 5 groups is mostly the student council of each school, as they are the strongest and best of the school. The 20 groups will then fight in a kind of survival game against each other. The rules forbid alliances between teams. Each team then has to find something or build something specific in the area and the fastest 14 teams will fight against each other in a tournament. ¡± Ley explained. ¡°Why are we going to search for something inside the area? And are we allowed to take other teams out?¡± I asked. ¡°This part is for non fighting participants. The thing the teams have to search or sometimes even build aims to show the proficiency of the crafting course in the school. And it is not explicitly said that we have to kick other participants out but it is a common thing. This part of the tournament is the hardest and most dangerous, as there are beasts in the area. And it even happened that the students of other schools actively tried to kill other teams. It¡äs a common tactic for the Malindor Academy teams do kill other teams, ¡± Ley said with a scrowl. ¡°So then we aren¡ät allowed to form our own groups?¡± I further asked. ¡°You are right, it is forbidden,¡± She said. ¡°C..couldn¡ät we m..make an exception?¡± Plinch asked in a frightened tone. ¡°Why Plinch? Is something wrong? You look pale,¡± Jore asked worried. Plinch looked at me, but quickly averted his eyes as he saw me looking at him. ¡°N..no, it¡äs just...,¡± He began but then got silent. ¡°Plinch is everything okay?¡± Ley now also asked worried. ¡°I think he¡äs frightened of something, he smells of fear,¡± Tiri said. ¡°Oh....¡± I said and all of them looked at me, except Plinch. ¡°What?¡± Ley asked me. ¡°Well, I have a title that let rabbits and their related animals felling fear from me,¡± I said with a wry smile and Hilde burst into laughter, while Ley¡äs mouth was open. ¡°S.. so you don¡ät want to kill me?¡± Plinch asked still worried. ¡°Nope, it just happens that I got this title as I pursued some fluffy pelts, ¡° I said. ¡°Some?!¡± Ley asked loudly. ¡°You have to do something countless times, again and again, if you want a title. ¡°Some¡± is an understatement. I heard you need to kill at least 10.000 animals while hunting to get the title Hunter.¡± Tiri said baffled. ¡°That explains why I couldn¡ät find any rabbits....¡± I said with a stern voice and Hilde fell from her chair from all her laughing. ¡°So Plinch now that you know that Clair won¡ät kill you,¡± Ley said and I added, ¡° as long as you don¡ät have a fluffy pelt¡±, to which Tiri hid her tail. ¡°Let us come back to the topic, no Plinch you are not allowed to form your own group, we all will be in the same group,¡± Ley said, trying to end this topic. ¡°We don¡ät need Clair anyway. I think she can¡ät even fight,¡± Baldrich scoffed. ¡°True I never saw her in any fight and did also not hear of any fights,¡± Jore added. ¡°Well there was one fight,¡± Ley began, ¡°It was in her first casting lesson, a group of 3 upper-class men had a sparring match against her. They lost in under 10 seconds.¡± ¡°You knew of that?¡± I asked. ¡°Sure, I tried to keep an eye on you, so that you won¡ät get bullied but no one came after your little fight,¡± Ley said with a smile and she rose in my evaluation. ¡°We¡äll see,¡± Baldrich said. ¡°Then let¡äs discuss our formation and start to form a training plan for our teamwork,¡± Ley continued with the meeting. ¡°I think Tiri, Jore and I should be at the front, we are more like heavy fighters and could take the attacks head on,¡± Alfred suggested. ¡°Agreed, then let¡äs put Plinch and Walt at the mid section. Walt is skilled with the bow will Plinch uses daggers,¡± Liria suggested. ¡°¡± Agreed,¡°¡± Plinch and Walt said. ¡°Baldrich and I will then be our mages, while Liria will be a reserve,¡± Ley said. ¡°Clair, you¡äll be our trump card, the other schools wouldn¡ät think that a first year could do anything so we¡äre not going to let you fight in the representative rounds,¡±Ley further said. ¡°True, normally a first year is not strong enough to really matter,¡± Tiri muttered. ¡°And what about Hilde?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡äm from the crafting course, I¡äll participate in the survival round and will keep your equipment in check,¡± Hilde said. ¡°But is Clair really up to the task? I mean she is a first year,¡± Liria said worried. ¡°I¡äm sure Clair would be able to fight against all of you,¡± Hilde said grinning. ¡°You sure? Let¡äs test that out,¡± Tiri said with a grin. ¡°I agree, she has to be able to hold her ground against us for at least a minute, if she wants to get into such an important position,¡± Baldrich said with a mocking smile. ¡°Hey!¡± I said, not wanting to get pulled into this but was ignored. ¡°What do the other say? Those who are for this raise your hand,¡± Ley asked and most shrugged with their shoulders, while Hilde, Plinch, Baldrich, Tiri and Liria raised their hands. ¡°Who is against this?¡± Ley further asked and I was the only one who raised her hand. ¡°Good then let¡äs go to the magic arena,¡± Ley said and all of them stood up. I tried to say something but Hilde pulled me along, not stopping to laugh until we reached the arena. ¡°So let¡äs say two against one, a mage and a front liner would do,¡± Ley said, as we reached the arena and changed into our clothes. Baldrich, who wore a robe and uses a staff and Alfred, who wore chain mail and uses a longsword walked to the middle of the arena. I wore my leather armour, and with two black katanas. ( http://www.directupload.net/file/d/4123/4nusu7eb_jpg.htmI) ¡°Okay these are the rules, everything is allowed if you want to take the other one out. Baldrich and Alfred will have to make Clair hors de combat while Clair has to hold her ground for a minute, ¡° Ley said. ¡°Am I allowed to win by fighting or do I have to dodge for a minute?¡± I asked. ¡°Both would do,¡± Ley said. ¡°Then let¡äs begin, FIGHT!¡± She screamed and the fight began. Alfred rushed at me and tried to cut me, which I dodged. But his move was a bit off, it seemed like he just tried to cut my clothes. Baldrich then used wind swords, which I blocked with an earth wall. But it seemed like these were also only for cutting my clothes. ¡°Hey do you only intent to cut my clothes?¡± I asked them and both had a creepy smile. I looked to Ley but she only looked at me apologetically. I sighed and kept dodging their futile attempts, until Baldrich got angry and tried to attack for real with a fire blast, which I blocked with a water wall. The minute was quickly over. Baldrich and Alfred were not able to hit me once. ¡°Winner is Clair,¡± Ley announced and Hilde clapped. ¡°That..¡ãHuff¡ã...she...¡ãHuff¡ã...hasn¡ät fought back once.¡± Alfred said trying to get his breath back. ¡°She had reason to fight back, her winning criteria was to only dodge for a minute,¡± Ley said with a grin. ¡°But we don¡ät know if she¡äs able to fight, sure she can dodge but that does not win a fight,¡± Baldrich said. ¡°Isn¡ät it enough? You both lost,¡± Ley said. ¡°No!¡± Alfred retorted. ¡°What do you say Clair?¡± Ley asked me. ¡°I could fight but I would not hold back against them,¡± I said. ¡°Then let¡äs do it again,¡± Baldrich said and Ley just shook her head. They got back in position, Ley shouted ¡°Start¡± and two heads flew in the air, followed by two ¡ãthumps¡ã ¡°What happened?¡± Ley asked looking confused, while Alfred and Baldrich were rebuilt. ¡°Da fuck?¡± Tiri said. ¡°What was that?¡± Walt asked. ¡°I cut their heads of,¡± I said. ¡°I didn¡ät see you draw your sword,¡± Ley said confused. ¡°You just have to do it fast enough¡± I said. ¡°Fast enough? My agility is around 12.000 how much faster are you? If I¡äm not able to see something,¡± Alfred asked a little frightened. ¡°Not of your concern¡± I simply said. ¡°That was...fast,¡± Hilde commented. ¡°How many people could you attack so fast?¡± Liria asked. ¡°A lot,¡± I said. ¡°And how much is a lot?¡± Walt asked. ¡°Don¡ät know, enough never did it more than 30 times,¡± I began and everyone got pale and had an open mouth. ¡°You¡äre kidding,¡± Hilde asked, now not laughing. ¡°Nope, anyway, let¡äs train. I think you all, against me would be good,¡± I said and they got a little paler. ¡°I¡äll hold back, you wouldn¡ät learn anything if I simply crush you,¡± I said with a smile and we began our training. Three hours later all of them laid at the ground, not strong enough to move. At some point I even dragged Hilde in, she had to learn to protect herself. ¡°Good, then let¡äs meet here tomorrow at the same time,¡± I said and began to walk away, while listening to the pleas of mercy of my fellow teammates. The following week consisted of training with the student council and spending time with Ilza, who is staying in Turonis. Lilia will come along as a teacher. My team won first place in the representative tournament and we¡äre going to depart tomorrow.... 47 Trip to the Tournament Clair POV I¡äm near the main gate of the city, where we will depart in half an hour and a lot of people are here to wish us luck. We have a convoy of 20 coaches, 10 for the teams and 2 for the teachers which will come with us. Each carriage will have 5 people and 8 carriages for supplies. Around 100 guards are also coming with us, for protection against bandits. The other four teams are well balanced but not really noteworthy. The student council has way better stats and skill levels. Most of my team members have one stat over 5.000 and only two have a stat over 10.000 Ley and Alfred are the only ones. Each leader of the other four teams also have one stat in the 10.000. ¡°Clair?¡± Ilza, who is standing next to me, asked. Bringing me out of my thoughts. ¡°Yes?¡± I replied. ¡°Is everything right? You looked lost,¡± She asked worriedly. ¡°Nothing important,¡± I said. ¡°Could you please say again, why I¡äm not allowed to come with you?¡± Ilza asked. ¡°Because you have to train,¡± I said. ¡°But I¡äll be lonely without you,¡± She pouted and tried a doggy eyes attack. ¡°That won¡ät help,¡± I said while flicking her forehead and then continued, ¡° And you¡äre not alone. Gerd and a clone will be with you,¡± I said while she looked at me with faked teary eyes. ¡°But a clone is not you,¡± She said. ¡°A clone is an exact copy from me,¡± I said again. We had this conversation for at least 4 times. ¡°Mumumu, but you¡äll be gone for at least 4 months,¡± she protested. ¡°Look, I need someone who¡äll look after the mansion,¡± I said, trying to sound logical. ¡°Drull can do that, he¡äs stronger than me,¡± she said, destroying my argument. ¡°But Drull would surely try to eat Uri if no one stops him,¡± I said, now using arguments that are not really correct. ¡°But, but,¡± Ilza tried to say something else but was interrupted by Lilia, ¡°Let it be Ilza, we aren¡ät allowed to bring guests and it would not bring anything if you come with us because we have no time. The whole tournament has a tight schedule.¡± ¡°I¡äll grant you a wish when we¡äre back okay?¡± I offered. ¡°Okay,¡± she finally said. But still looked against the idea of leaving me. ¡°Good, then stay safe and eat enough,¡± I said while hugging her. ¡°You have no right to say that,¡± Lilia said smiling. ¡°Yes, you¡äre the one who isn¡ät eating healthy,¡± Ilza said, to which I made a face that shows utter disbelieve and both began to laugh. Shortly later we were in our coaches and we began to move to the tournament. The first month of our journey was boring, to say the least, no monster attacked and no bandits as well, all we did was sitting in our coach and waiting for the end of the day. The only things that kept me motivated were the games I played with the people who were in my coach and my rune headphones. Hilde was really interested in them but didn¡ät like the EDM music I heard. And we¡äre now inside an inn of a larger city, where we will stay for the day. ¡°Okay folks, we¡äll stay here until tomorrow morning, you''re free to roam the city but be back at night,¡± Lilia said as we began to get our rooms. ¡°¡±Okay ¡°¡± ¡°I¡äll be in my room, sleeping,¡± I said and walked upstairs to my room, where I locked the door and changed into Dex. I then jumped out of the window and walked back inside the inn. Where I walked up to Lilia. ¡°Hey, Lilia what are you doing here?¡± I asked with a grin. ¡°D..Dex what? Why?¡± She asked puzzled. ¡°Are you free?¡± I further asked. ¡°Yes, no, yes, what?¡± The still stunned Lilia said, not knowing why I changed into Dex. ¡°Good, then let¡äs go out shopping,¡± I said smiling and put my arm around her waist, pulling her out of the inn, leaving a few similar stunned students behind. We walked a few moments until Lilia was able to process the situation. ¡°Dex, why did you do this?¡± She then asked. ¡°Simple, this trip is boring and I want to spend time with you, which is not possible if I have to stay in my coach. So now we are on a date,¡± I said, kissing her shortly, after my last words. ¡°But what about the students?¡± She asked. ¡°What about them? They are free for the day, as you said and there are 9 other teachers with us,¡± I said, moving with her further into the direction to the shops. ¡°So where do you want to go first? Clothes? Books or something else?¡± Me ¡°Books...,¡± She said, accepting her situation. ¡°Good,¡± I said cheerfully. Many looked at us, understandable, a really stunning beauty as Lilia and then a custom made me. We reached the bookstore, which was guarded by two guards, and were greeted by an elderly woman. The store smelled like old books. Bookcases were left and right with a counter at the front. ¡°Good day, how can I help you in my humble store?¡± She asked with a smile. ¡°Hello, we¡äre just looking for a few books which he haven¡ät already in our small library,¡± I said. ¡°What kind of genre do you seek?¡± She further asked. ¡°Dear, what kind of genre do you want?¡± I asked Lilia. ¡°Well maybe some books about the history of the Eisenberge or Schwarswald,¡± Lilia said. ¡°Ah yes, I have a few about them. Interesting folk those dwarfs and elfs. Especially their habits, completely different from humans, ¡°The elderly woman said and led us to a bookcase. ¡°These are all the books I have about elfs and there are the books about dwarfs,¡± She said and pointed at the bookcase right next to the elfen bookcase. ¡°The books about humans are to the left and the books about beastkin are next of the dwarfs,¡± She further said. ¡°What about monster and demons? Or religion?¡± I asked and she motioned me to follow her. ¡°Dear I¡äll look for books about demons, choose whatever you like,¡± I said and followed the woman, to which Lilia just nodded. She¡äs now completely in her own little world of books. The elderly woman led me to a bookcase with only a few books and said with an apologetic face, ¡°Sorry, but there aren¡ät many books about demons, the border is closed and a constant war zone. These are all the books I have about demons.¡± ¡°No thank you,¡± I said and began to look through the books, looking for a few we do not have yet. And even found one. I then proceed with looking for a few story books and then looked for Lilia, who I found indulged in a book. ¡°Found anything?¡± I asked while hugging her from behind, to which she jumped a little bit. ¡°Don¡ät sneak at me. And yes, a few books but this one is especially interesting,¡± She said with a faked pouting face. ¡°What is it about?¡± I asked while looking at the book. ¡°It¡äs about the theses of an elfen researcher, he thinks that there was a different elfen race before the elfs. He calls them origin elfs,¡± She said. ¡°He must mean the high elfs,¡± I said to which Lilia turned around looking in my eyes. ¡°High elfs? You mean these elfs that Drull mentioned? Do you know more?¡± She asked inquiringly. I smirked and said, ¡°Only if I get a kiss.¡± ¡°Here?¡± She asked. She¡äs not used to affections in the public, it¡äs not common to show this. Prude society, every little thing that goes over holding hands is expected to be done behind closed doors. ¡°Of course, where else?¡± I said, trying to show my handsomest smile. She got a little red but tiptoed and kissed me. ¡°Now speak,¡± She demanded eagerly, still a little red. ¡°Drull spoke about them, you know of the god in my inventory?¡± I asked and she nodded. ¡°Well the high elfs did some kind of ritual, that trapped him inside an orb, Drull got himself tricked to which he had to protect said orb and the high elfs lost almost all of their power and their children become the now known elfs. These high elfs also build the school dungeon and I think they invented the restoration rune,¡± I explained. ¡°When was that?¡± Lilia asked. ¡°Don¡ät really know but Drull said something about being trapped for over 2500 years,¡± I said. Lilias eyes got wide. ¡°That¡äs old, how old is he?¡± She asked. ¡°Apparently 3040 years,¡± I said. ¡°He must have a huge amount of mana to become so old,¡± Lilia said. ¡°Yeah, over 9 million,¡± I mumbled and Lilias mouth opened a little, which I closed with a kiss. She glared at me but said nothing. We then grabbed around 30 books and walked to the elderly woman. ¡°We¡äd like to buy these,¡± I said. ¡°My these are a lot, hmm that would be 20 gold, ¡°She said and I gave her the gold. ¡°Thank you and have a nice day,¡± She said as we walked out. ¡°Now let¡äs look for some clothes,¡± I said. ¡°But your clothes are way better than the ones we can buy here,¡± Lilia said. ¡°True but I want to see my girlfriend dressing up for me in clothes which I didn¡ät know,¡± I said to which she mumbled something about ¡° Me your girlfriend? Hihihi¡±. ¡°Yes you¡äre my girlfriend,¡± I said with a smile and she stopped moving. ¡°You heard that?¡± She asked now beet red. ¡°If you don¡ät want me to hear something, you should stop to speak, my eavesdropping skill is LV 10, I¡äm able to hear everything that happens in a distance of 50 meters,¡± I said with a teasing smile. ¡°Meanie,¡± She said and quickly walked inside a small clothing shop. I followed her with a smirk and was greeted by a slightly stunned young woman. ¡°Hi, did you saw a blond and beautiful woman rushing inside?¡± I asked the young woman. ¡°Y..yes, she grabbed some dresses and stormed inside the locker room,¡± She said. ¡°Good,¡± I said, walked around and found some Dessous, sadly only panties. ¡°Could you give these to her?¡± I asked the young woman. She got a little red and walked quickly to the locker room, from where I heard her saying. ¡°The good looking elfen man asked me to give you these,¡± I ignored Lilias ranting about Dessous in the public and looked for some inspirations. The young woman came back, followed by Lilia in a green dress. ¡°Looks good on you,¡± I said with a smile and the young woman got red from seeing my smile. The people in this world are easy to get red. ¡°Thanks,¡± She said and mumbled, ¡± but yours are better, and your ¡°other¡± clothes are way better.¡± ¡°We¡äll buy it, can you show me the other dresses you grabbed?¡± I asked Lilia and she turned around to change. ¡°Do you also have some fabrics?¡± I asked the young woman. ¡°Y..yes, what colour and material do you want?¡± She asked. ¡°Red would be good and the softest you have, also is this your shop?¡± I said. ¡°Yes, it¡äs not much but I love to make clothes,¡± She said and then moved to the back, fetching some fabrics. She came back with a patch of red silk like fabric. ¡°This is the softest I have, it¡äs Mururi silk,¡± She said proudly. ¡°How much?¡± I asked. ¡°I can¡ät sell it for less than one gold,¡± She said, not expecting to sell it for this much money. ¡°Bought, I myself have the hobby to make clothes, do you want to see one of my creations?¡± I said and gave her a gold coin, which she took wide-eyed. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. ¡°Yes I¡äd love to,¡± She said and I gave her a bra in her size. ¡°This is one of my creations. I noticed the distress after running, women have with their breasts. It should be your size, ask my girlfriend how you put it on, ¡° I said and she looked at the skilfully made black bra. ¡°Such fine craftsmanship,¡± She said marvelling the bra. Moving with her fingers along the seams. ¡°Try it,¡± I said and she nodded and rushed to the locker room, from where I then heard Lilia protesting about my habit of showing off. Both came back, Lilia, this time, wearing a black dress with some frills. The young woman wears the same clothes as before. ¡°I think it doesn¡ät matter which clothes you wear. You look good in everything,¡± I said smiling. Such poor lines somehow work easily in this world. That or she is simply just too pure. And I think both might be the case because both get red. I turned to the young woman and asked, ¡° Did you get it on? How does it feel?¡± ¡°Yes, it fits perfect and feels great,¡± She said. ¡°These bras are for the breasts of women, they hold them and can reduce the back pain you¡äll get after running. They also prevent sagging breasts,¡± I explained, to which both got red, don¡ät know why, this is an expert discussion. ¡°They are also good for bed games,¡± I said and gave her a sexier variation. She looked at Lilia and got beet red, to which Lilia got red. ¡°You can keep them and if you¡äre good enough you can reproduce them. And how much for both dresses?¡± I said and asked. ¡°You don¡ät have to pay for them, these ¡°bras¡± are enough payment. Thank you, may I know your name?¡± She said while bowing. ¡°My name is Dex, you don¡ät have to thank me, I want to spread this fashion, ¡° I said and walked out with Lilia. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± She asked me as we were out. ¡°Just for fun, don¡ät ya also think that the clothes for women are way too boring?¡± I said. ¡°They are in comparison with yours,¡± Lilia agreed. ¡°Then why not spreading my clothes? But more important I¡äm hungry let¡äs find a restaurant,¡± I said and we walked searched for a restaurant, which we found shortly after. The waiter got our order and we both began to eat while speaking about the tournament. ¡°Please keep the causality to a minimum,¡± Lilia said. ¡°Fine, but I¡äm allowed to break some bones if they attack me,¡± I argued. ¡°Can¡ät you just make them unconscious with your mana pressure?¡± She asked with pleading eyes. I sighed and said, ¡°fine, but I will kill the monster in the survival round and am allowed to fight normally in the normal tournament,¡± I stated. ¡°That¡äs fine, they¡äll get reconstructed inside the arena,¡± Lilia agreed. ¡°How long do we need to travel anyway?¡± I asked. ¡°Around a month, maybe a little shorter,¡± She answered. ¡°Boring,¡± I said. Lilia then excused herself, she had to go to the toilet. I kept eating and finished my meal, but she didn¡ät come back. To which I got worried. I paid and walked to the toilets, where I changed into Clair and walked inside. ¡°Lilia are you here?¡± I asked but got no reply. I looked into the stalls and at the last one, two windows popped up.
You got poisoned by Furngu Sleeping Powder
You resisted Furngu Sleeping Powder
¡°Really?¡± I asked out loud and checked for her mana, which surprisingly was under me. She must be in the sewers, I thought and looked for a hidden door but found none. I then looked for the back-door which was right behind the toilets. I changed back to Dex, rushed out of the restaurant looking for an entry way into the sewers. And found one in a dark side way. I jumped down, turned my smelling skill off and began to run in the direction of Lilias mana signature. Which led me to a wall. Which quickly turned out as a moving wall as I saw it with my trap skill. Apparently this kind of walls are stated as traps, am I then also able to see human traps? If so I wished I had this skill before I saw Boku no Pico. I looked for the mechanism that opens the wall and found a small hole for some sort of key, which I have not. So I simply kicked the wall in. I was greeted by zombies and skeletons. ¡°Seriously? Don¡ät say that she was kidnapped for some necrophiliac,¡± I said but only got a groaned ¡°OAHR¡± as an answer. I conjured some lights and willed a few holy spears into existence which then attacked the zombies and skeletons. Both quickly died at the onslaught of their nemesis attribute. Yes, necromancy spells are existent and from the dark attribute. Normal zombies are a Tier 4 spell and skeletons are a Tier 5 spell. There are higher spells for flesh Golem or bone monster but these are not here. So I can safely conclude that the caster is not from a higher Tier than the fifth. I rushed along the path and noticed that all of the zombies were females, which further strengthened my worries about a necrophiliac. Twenty zombies and around the same mass of skeletons later I heard someone speaking. ¡°Soon my dear, soon we¡äll be finally back together,¡± a male person said. I began to sneak and found a large room with a few more skeletons and zombies and Lilia on a desk, next to a female corpse which has a lot of seam stitches on her body. The room is dark and there is blood on the floor and I¡äm also able to see a bloody mountain of body parts and flesh in the corner. ¡°This woman has the last peace for you, my dear,¡± a now visible man said. He looked deadly pale and has sunken cheeks and large dark eye backs. He took a knife from a table and began to move to Lilia. Which was the moment I stepped in and conjured earth shackles to bind him while destroying his guards with holy spears. ¡°Who are you?¡± The man demanded. I simply ignored him and walked up to Lilia checking for her pulse which was in the same rate as if she was sleeping. ¡°Did you give her something else than the Furungu Sleeping Powder?¡± I asked. ¡°What are you doing in my sanctuary? Are you here to stop me from regaining my love?!¡± He screamed in a crazy tone, saliva dripping from his mouth. I ignored him and conjured a Tier 10 light spell, ¡° Heilige Siria, reinige diese Person mit deinem Licht und Extrahiere alle Gifte in ihr, [Heilige Reinigung]¡± A light enveloped Lilia and a white mist flowed out of her mouth. But I kept her sleeping with my own magic, so that she won¡ät wake up in this environment. The man looked at me with a hateful gaze and tried to shout something but I shut his mouth with another earth shackle. Then I looked at the corpse and saw that it was a woman build out of different women, the arms match each other, as well as the legs. It seems like he used each part that is double from one woman but not four things were the same. The nose, lips, hair and ears are all different and don¡ät match the original face. But there are no eyes, which I conclude to his first sentence. Seems like this corpse should get Lilias eyes. ¡°So you tried to kidnap my girlfriend and for her, as I have to agree, beautiful eyes?¡± I asked in a threatening voice. The man tried to say something only muffled things came out of his sealed mouth. ¡°And it looks like you killed quite a lot of women for this corpse,¡± I said and conjured a flame over the corpse, to which he start to muffle in a pleading tone. I then start to slowly burn the corpse. The man began to cry and muffled more pleading things, which I ignored. I finished burning the corpse and released the man from his mouth shackle. ¡°Why? All the work I did for my love, gone.... gone!¡± He screamed and looked hatefully at me. ¡°You had it coming, no one is allowed to kidnap my girlfriend,¡± I said. ¡°You could have simply taken her and leave,¡± He said between sobs. ¡°Yeah but you ruined my date,¡± I said sternly. ¡°So what? I just wanted to resurrect my love!¡± He screamed. ¡°Why couldn¡ät you have taken corpses from the graveyard?¡± I asked him. ¡°They have to be fresh, a corpse from the graveyard is too old,¡± he said. ¡°Well then tough luck you for meeting me,¡± I said and picked Lilia up. ¡°You monster,¡± the man said. ¡°Yes, I¡äm a monster but you¡äre the one who¡äs killing women for their body parts, which makes you the same. And monster have to be killed haven¡ät they?¡± I said. ¡°I don¡ät care, all the work I did is gone,¡± he said and I ended his life with an earth spear. I then walked back to the surface and back to our Inn, where I was seen by a few students. They looked at me with curiosity but didn¡ät say anything while I carried Lilia in a princess carry up to her room. I laid her down at her bed and then gently nudged her and she woke up. ¡°Dex? What happened? I... I touched the toilet cabin and then... I don¡ät know what happened afterwards.¡± She said confused. ¡°Everything is fine, someone made a joke by applying sleep powder on the cabin door. I found you sleeping and carried you back, where I healed you,¡± I lied, not wanting to say the truth. Only someone desperate or a complete psycho, like me, would do something like this guy. ¡°Thank you,¡± Lilia softly said and hugged me. I returned the hug. ¡°I have to go, it¡äs gotten late and the students will come back,¡± I said and took the bought books out of my inventory, which I put on a desk. I gave Lilia a short kiss before I left, meeting a few interested students as I walked out of the door. I went around the Inn, changed into Clair and came back trough the window. And heard the students as they bombarded Lilia with questions about Dex as I walked out or dinner. I walked up to their desk and asked,¡± Hey, what¡äs so interesting?¡± ¡°A really hot elfen guy came inside, with Miss Malinda in his arms, he brought her up to her room and then left,¡± A female student said. ¡°Yeah and I saw them both in a clothes shop this noon,¡± Another female said. ¡°Who was that?¡± The first one asked Lilia. ¡°That was Dex, my... my boyfriend,¡± Lilia said shyly and was then bombarded by another wave of questions about his origins, how they met and so on. I simply smiled at her misfortune. ¡°Ask Clair, it¡äs her brother,¡± Lilia suddenly said and rushed upstairs. Both girls then slowly turned their head in my direction with a creepy grin on their faces. ¡°Huh?¡± was the last thing I was able to say before the questions began.... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Any other suggestions for the title of this chapter? 48 Welcome Party We¡äre finally at our destination, the capital of Kirk, which is named Mardor. It has the Magic Academy Malindor at its outskirts. And a large forest is directly next to it. The forest is surrounded by a large wall and is the place, where the survival round will take place. The female students kept bugging me about Dex until I said that Dex is not my real brother but something akin to it, I said he is someone from where I grew up and came with me as I wanted to travel. I then suggested asking Lilia about his ¡°skills¡± which they eagerly did. The males cursed him for his luck with Lilia. The trip on itself was boring as hell and slow, we needed two-months just for us getting here. The only slightly interesting thing that happened was the day, where one of the boys tried to sneak on us while we were bathing in a nearby lake. I noticed him a few hundredths meters before and simply put a bikini on while doing the same with Lilia. I then tripped him with roots and he fell into the lake, where the girls noticed him. They hung him up and beaten him half to death. He would have died if this world had no healing magic. But most of the time we had to sit inside the coach, at one point I simply sat on top of the coach and watched the scenery, which was also boring after a week, we had to travel on the main roads for safety. The books I bought helped only slightly, even with a downgraded [Fast Reader] skill. And the interactions with my fellow schoolmates and teammates were annoying, it¡äs hard to stay friendly if you have to be with someone you don¡ät know or like for 24/7. Well, it helped with our teamwork, as we kept training during the trip. And I think my teaching skill kicked in because my teammates and even the guards got LV ups in their skills. Anyway, we were driving into the academy this morning and will stay in an especially made dorm at the school grounds. We¡äll live in rooms of two and my roommate is Ley. Currently, we¡äre sorting our belongings. ¡°Hey, Clair do you think there will be hot guys at the welcome party?¡± Ley asked as she pulled some dresses out of her luggage. There will be a grand party, our school was the last to come, as it is the farthest away. There¡äll be over 300 people at the party. 200 students, around 50 teacher and another 50 high ranked nobles or other important people. ¡°Sure why not, you¡äre pretty and there sure will be some guys you deem hot,¡± I said while deciding between a black and red dress. ¡°I¡äll give you the leftovers,¡± She said with a laugh. ¡°I don¡ät think there will be someone good for me,¡± I replied. ¡°You¡äre 13, isn¡ät there anyone who you are interested in? Or are you just broken because you¡äre able to see your brother every day?¡± She asked with a smirk. ¡°I think I¡äm more into girls,¡± I replied nonchalantly and hold both dresses in front of me. Leys head snapped around, she looked at me as if she heard something unbelievable. ¡°Really? You? Poor guys, but that would explain why you rejected all of them. But why did you also reject the girls? Some of them were really good looking,¡± She said. ¡°They just confessed for my outer appearance and skills, that¡äs not love. I¡äd like to find someone who doesn¡ät knows my skills beforehand. She has to love me even if I had no skills,¡± I said. ¡°That¡äs surprisingly romantic from you,¡± She said. ¡°Why is it a surprise?¡± I asked. ¡°You don¡ät seem like someone with such tendencies, more like the efficient person, who¡äs not interested in emotions. But that makes you more human or in your case elf-like,¡± She said with a laugh at the end. ¡°What do you think black or red?¡± I asked while presenting two dresses and trying to change the subject. ¡°Black it matches your white skin. So is there someone you like?¡± She said, not falling for the trick. ¡°Don¡ät know, maybe, not used to this feelings,¡± I said vaguely. ¡°Who is it?¡± She asked, now really interested. ¡°Not saying,¡± I said and stuck my tongue out. ¡°Come on!¡± She said pleadingly. But I just shook my head and put the ankle long, black dress on. I also put earrings on. Earrings feel funny to wear but I have to use clip ones. The regeneration rune on my body would heal the hole in my earlobes. ¡°How do I look?¡± I asked and made a spin. ¡°Good, like a true goddess, what about your hair?¡± Ley said. ¡°Can you braid them? I will make yours then,¡± I asked. ¡°Sure, sit down,¡± Ley said and began to braid my hair in two braids on each side, with free hair in the middle, while the front has also a free strain on each side. Ley finished, got herself dressed, and I tried to imitate her braiding.
Skill: Braiding Braid simple hair or steel wires, the higher your skill the easier it is to braid materials in different forms. LV: 0
These skills make live as easy as breathing. Thanks to the skill I was able to braid Ley¡äs hair in a real pretty form. ¡°You¡äre even good at braiding!¡± Ley said as she looked at the mirror. I gave her a nod and put black shoes on. No high heels, they only hurt the feet. ¡°You sure, you won¡ät wear high heels?¡± Ley asked as she looked at my black shoes which are quite similar to loafers. ¡°Yes, I don¡ät like them,¡± I said. ¡°But you would be higher,¡± Ley said while patting my head, which is quite easy, she¡äs 20 cm taller than me. ¡°But my small frame lets me look cute,¡± I said while looking up with puppy eyes. Ley blushed and said, ¡° Stop that, I get the itch to pat you.¡± I giggled and moved to the door, followed by Ley. We walked over a highly decorated campus with many statues. Some represent kings, other ex-students, and some even monster, from the school forest, which were a problem to kill. Each of them has a plaque with its history on it. Other well-dressed students are walking in the same direction as we. They wear either special cultural clothes or dresses for females and brown suits with coats for men. Guards let us in and we walked inside a grand hall with small groups of people here and there. Tables packed with food were placed in a buffet like manner and waitresses were walking around, serving drinks to the guests. ¡°You are late,¡± Hilde, who wears something akin to a dirndl speaks to us from the side. She has a plate with food in her hand. ¡°Hi Hilde, are these traditional dwarfen clothes?¡± I asked. ¡°Jup, we wear them for festivities,¡± She says and led us to our other teammates. ¡°The king will make the opening speech when the important people are here,¡± Baldrich said excited, as we stepped to the group. ¡°Is that so?¡± Ley said absent-mindedly and ate a spoon of something like pudding, which she grabbed from somewhere. ¡°Look there¡äs the student council group of the Malindor school. They won the last tournament,¡± Tiri said and pointed at a group of 10 young people. ¡°They will be our strongest enemy...,¡± Baldrich muttered. Walt turned towards me and asked, ¡°what do you think about the other people?¡± ¡°Most of them are around your strength, some are stronger,¡± I said, scanning the people with my [Identification] skill. ¡°How do you know?¡± Hilde asked. ¡°[Identification] I said and spotted a plate with chicken, which suddenly vanished from the table and reappeared in my hands. ¡°It¡äs really amazing how fast you are,¡± Tiri said and looked at me, who¡äs already eating the chicken. ¡°I thought [Identification] is for items and materials,¡± Plinch said confused. ¡°If it¡äs high enough from its LV you¡äre able to look at the status of animals, then monster and finally humans, after that come skills and I heard that the last LV even gives you some explanation to the person. My LV is on LV 4, I¡äm able to identify materials up to the fifth Tier and animals weaker than me ,¡± Hilde explains, while looking at me with interest in her eyes. I ignored her and dipped my chicken in spicy souse. ¡°Hey Clair how high is your highest skill?¡± Liria asked from the side, she¡äs wearing a dress with a cleavage that goes down to her navel. She always dresses in exposing clothes but I never saw her with a man, during the whole trip. ¡°Nof sayfing¡±, I said, not stopping to eat the well-cooked chicken. ¡°You are a real glutton if it comes to chicken,¡± Hilda said and tried to steal a piece from me, her hand was received by a slap. ¡°Mine,¡± I said with a full mouth. Plinch shook his head and said,¡±but if they¡äre as strong as us, wouldn¡ät it be a hard fight?¡± He got a lot less frightened by me. He realized that I don¡ät mean harm to him, but Tiri keeps her distance since I used her tail as a cushion during our trip. I hugged and cuddled it thoroughly. I gulped the food I had in my mouth down and said, ¡°It¡äs not surprising that they are as strong as you. I mean our school has low requirements for acceptance. It¡äs surprising that you are as strong as them.¡± ¡°That is not really reassuring,¡± Walt says worriedly. I shrugged with my shoulders and said, ¡°Most of them have the same stats as you, their leaders are also at the same rank as Ley and Alfred. They are mostly a little stronger but not by far. But the student council team of the Malindor academy is strong. Everyone is at least as strong as Ley, if they come from Malindor. The Odys guys won¡ät be a problem. The real trouble comes with Ecus.¡± I put another piece of chicken in my mouth and saw my teammates looking at me, waiting for me to continue. ¡°What do you mean? They aren¡ät looking so strong,¡± Hilde asked. ¡°I¡äm just saying that you should not fight them,¡± I said with a grin. ¡°Are we able to beat them?¡± Plinch asked, but I didn¡ät gave him a reply. Truth be told? No, but I wouldn¡ät say that. This is the status of their leader.
Name: Max MustermannProfession: Captain of the Raska Elite UnitAge: 34
Class: Front FighterTitle: Prodigy, Captain of the Raska Elite UnitLV: 75
Health: 120.000HP regeneration 260/sec
Mana: 1500MP regeneration 15/sec
Strength: 31.240Intelligence: 1230Gender: Male
Agility: 24.980Wisdom: 970Race: Human
Max is the elite of the elites of Raskas Empires soldiers. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.He lived through many hardships and survived countless battles, which brought him into his current position. His appearance is changed by magic.
All of the students from Eicus are in his unit and each of them is stronger than Ley. They all have at least one stat in the mid-twenty thousand. But they are also focused on a profession, there is no one who has an equal status. Either intelligence and wisdom or agility and strength are their high stats. None with high intelligence and high agility. Max looks like a young blond youth with a well-trained body, but not overly muscular. ¡°Let us just evade them during the survival round,¡± I said. ¡°Are you able to beat them?¡± Ley asked worriedly. ¡°Why should I?¡± I asked. ¡°Because it would win us the tournament?¡± Baldrich said, as if its a matter of the fact. ¡°The survival round is not for fighting, I will fight if they manage to find us but I will not seek the fight,¡± I said in a tone that states the end of this topic. ¡°I hope we¡äll not cross paths with any group, it would only be unnecessary fighting, ¡° Plinch said and a commotion at the entrance broke out as he finished his sentence. ¡°It¡äs the king, the king is here,¡± Baldrich said and rushed to the entrance. ¡°Why is he so hyped?¡± I asked as we slowly followed him. ¡°His family is a strong supporter of the royal family and it seems like he was drilled to hold them in high regards since birth,¡± Walt explained. We reached the entrance and stopped behind a wall of onlookers. ¡°THE KING LUDWIG BRALING THE THIRD AND THE QUEN IRILEE SOPHIA BRALING!¡± An announcer screamed and many knelt down, but not all. The Ecus students, I and a few other kept standing. ¡°Clair!¡± Baldrich hissed in a hushed tone. ¡°What?¡± I whispered back. ¡°Kneel!¡± He said. ¡°Why should I?¡± I asked. ¡°He¡äs the king,¡± he hissed back. ¡°Not my king,¡± I said and people noticed our little dispute, but none said anything. ¡°Why are you not kneeling in front of the king?!¡± A knight in an ostentatious armour screamed and stormed in my direction. Everyone looked at me. The king just looked disinterested and the queen has a sadistic smile. Even one of her titles is Sadist. ¡°Speak and get cut down for your insolence of not kneeling in front of your king!¡± The knight screams and unsheathed his sword. ¡°Shouldn¡ät it be speak or get cut down?¡± I asked in a sarcastic tone. ¡°You dirty elfen bitch!¡± The knight screams and makes himself ready to cut me down but Max, the elite unit captain, steps in, grabs his arm and says, ¡°Calm down, yes she is an elf so King Braling is not ¡°her¡± king. Everyone should only kneel in front of his or her respected king. Loyalty would mean nothing if we kneel in front of everyone.¡± The knight did not look like he would stop but then the kings speaks out, ¡°Rupert, he¡äs right, step back,¡± and continued to walk to a podium. The queen followed him and looks disappointed, but quickly changed her expression into a faked smile. The knight sheathed his sword, looked as if I were dirt and got back in line, following his king. They reached the podium and the king begins his speech. ¡°Welcome, we¡äve found together to hold the yearly magic academy school tournament. Many important people and, of course, the best students of all four schools found together to take part in the tournament, where we will find out which school is the best in this world. Students out of Raska,¡± he looks at the Ecus groups, ¡°Tragon,¡± now he looks at the Odys groups, ¡±Solo,¡± he looks at our group, ¡±and, of course, students of Kirk,¡± Malindors groups, ¡±are here to find out who¡äll be the strongest. As you all know, the survival round will start in two days and each group has to complete a specific task this represent the hardships of an adventurer and nature. The best 14 will then hold a team death match tournament. The member of the winner team will get a wish granted. I, the Kink of Tragon, the Empress of Raska and the council of Solo will do our best to fulfill this wish. But for now, let us celebrate and make acquaintances.¡± He finishes his speech and everyone claps. ¡°Thanks,¡± I said to Max who stayed next to me. ¡°Don¡ät mention it, I think it¡äs right what you did. You should only bow towards someone you deem worthy,¡± Max said. ¡°Do you know what he meant with the best school of the world?¡± I asked him. ¡°You don¡ät know?¡± Max ¡°Know what?¡± Me ¡°The schools in Kirk are all sponsored by the human countries. Only Kirk has the runes which restore the body. So there were some heavy fights about them in the past. Until they agreed to build four schools, each school has one arena. They are near the borders so that students have it easier to come from other countries. The schools might seem like they are managed and owned by Kirk but that¡äs not true. Most students of the student councils are from the nearby country and the headmasters are also from them. So it¡äs more like the schools are small outposts of each country,¡± He explained, and I think I heard some underline tone from his last sentence. ¡°But why are the schools so different in their fighting power if they are outposts?¡± I asked. ¡°Hm, that might be because the countries have different opinions about power. Kirk regards magic as the most powerful, this shows themselves in their mage to warrior portion, Tragon deems technologies as powerful, so their interests are in new inventions. Solo is more like an all-rounder and Raska has more warriors.¡± He explains. ¡°But aren¡ät all-rounder better? Why is Turon losing then so often?¡± I asked. ¡°Well, all-rounder are better but only if they have a better tactic or are in the majority. The first might be manageable in the survival round but the second requirement is not possible with the ¡°10 people each team¡± rule. So Turon might win more often in the survival round but then loses in the real tournament. They just can¡ät win against highly qualified opponents,¡± Max ¡°Seems logical, who do you think will be an opponent?¡± I asked with a smirk. ¡°Ha, should I tell you?¡± He said while doing a pondering gesture. ¡°Meanie!¡± I said and nudged him. ¡°OUCH, okay okay, I think the student council teams will give us the most fights,¡± He said and smiled. ¡°I have to go back to my team, it was nice, by the way, what¡äs your name?¡± he asked. ¡°Clair, and yours?¡± I said. ¡°I¡äm Max, it was nice to meet you, Clair,¡± He said with a smile and then walked back to his group. Ley came from behind, pat me on my shoulder, leaned forward and asked teasingly, ¡°Wasn¡ät that the student council leader of Ecus? You sure you¡äre not straight?¡± ¡°As if,¡± I replied. ¡°But he helped you with the knight, he also looks good. And I think he likes you,¡± She continued. ¡°I told you that I¡äm not into guys,¡± I said and turned around, looking for some chicken. ¡°Killjoy,¡± Ley said a little disappointed but followed me. We ate, danced and then went back to our room. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Max POV ¡°Why did you help her?¡± Rits asked as I walked back to my group. ¡°Better to be on her good side, her team is on the list we will not engage,¡± I answered. ¡°Why? Sure they are a student council group, but still from Turon,¡± He questioned. ¡°Because she is trouble,¡± I answered. ¡°Trouble? She doesn¡ät look strong,¡± He kept on with his questions. ¡°My [Premonition] skill kicked in as the knight raised his sword,¡± I said. ¡°So?¡± He said, not getting it. ¡°Not she was in danger, it was him and us. Be back in your rooms in twenty minutes, we have to make plans, we have orders for the survival round, ¡± I answered and went off, letting a stunned Rits behind. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Clair POV Our team made a few adjustments in our plan in the next two days and scouted the school forest out. It¡äs really like some kind of dungeon, monster dwell inside and they get stronger the nearer you get to the middle. Our strategy consists of hid and run tactics. We will try to evade the other teams as much as we can but will fight in guerrilla style if we must fight. It¡äs the first day of the survival round, which will be one week long, and each team is ready. We¡äre all standing at a nearby guard house, at the entrance of the forest. The headmaster of Malindor is in front of us and will start to explain the rules. ¡°Okay, these are the rules. First, you are not allowed to leave the forest for seven days, the exception is by finishing the task I¡äll give you in a minute. The second rule, you can use everything you have, on you or inside the forest, for the task or against the monster and other teams. The third rule, everything is allowed to finish the task, may it be stealing from other teams or building alliances. But only the fastest 14 will advance. And the final rule, which is also your task, find the necessary resources to make a Tier 4 healing potion,¡± The headmaster says. Tier 4 healing potions are regarded as quite strong potions and mostly cost around 10 gold. They are able to cure almost any diseases and are even able to regenerate limbs. There aren¡ät many Tier 5 potions, Tears of Siria is one of them. This might show how seldom and strong Tier 5 potions are. Even I have no Tier 5 potion, I¡äm also not able to make them, as I don¡ät have the ingredients. Each ingredient of a Tier 5 potion is also a Tier 5 item. Anyway, a Tier 4 potion is regarded as the highest possible made potion. And the students show this with disproving groans. ¡°Good, then let us start the survival round, don¡ät die and come back in a week,¡± the headmaster says and most teams spring into motion, only a few stayed for a quick discussion. My team stayed behind.... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A little shorter than normal but I couldn''t think about more. It still are around 3.7k words. 49 Survival Round ¡°So what now?¡± Liria asked. ¡°Do you know the recipes for a Tier 4 healing potion?¡± Tiri questions Hilde, our sole crafting course student. Hilde fiddles with her fingers and said in a dejected tone, ¡° No, sorry. I''m only good at metal- and woodwork.¡± ¡°Well fuck, what now?¡± Walt commented. ¡°We could try to steal a finished potion from the other teams,¡± Plinch suggested. ¡°I wouldn''t recommend that. Clair already said that every team is as strong as us, except for the Odys teams,¡± Baldrich countered. ¡°Then we just have to steal it from a Odys team,¡± Jore states likes it''s natural. ¡°But other teams will try the same and it would end in a bloodbath,¡± Ley said. ¡°Hm, we could try to follow Odys team, wait for them to brew the potion and look out for an ambush. When they get ambushed, we''ll just take the potion from the winner. Even Odys team has some fighters, so it will be easy to get the potion from the tired winner,¡± Alfred comes up with a different way. ¡°That might work,¡± Hilde thought out loud. ¡°I think we should just look out for the ingredients and brew the potion,¡± I said and they looked at me as if I didn''t listen. ¡°We already confirmed that Hilde can''t brew potions, who else could do it?¡± Liria asked. ¡°I could do it, I just need the ingredients. I want to brew a Tier 4 potion for quite a time, but had no ingredients. They are hard to get and mostly regulated by the government,¡± I said. ¡°Of course, how could we forget our goddess? It''s only natural for her to know how to make potions,¡± Ley said relieved. ¡°You sure you can do it? I mean it sounded like you never brew a Tier 4 potion,¡± Baldrich asked worried. ¡°The schools have to be fairly confident in this forests ingredients, if they give this task for 20 groups, so I think we will be ok with the ingredients, even if I fail once or twice,¡± I said. ¡°Do you also have the skill for finding the ingredients? I think the skill was called [Herbalist],¡± Plinch asked. ¡°Sure,¡± I said, knowing that I don¡ät have the skill but will get, the moment I spot a usable ingredient. ¡°Then let''s go, we''re only losing time,¡± Walt said eagerly. ¡°Wait a moment, it has to be a healing potion, am I right?¡± I asked and they nodded. ¡°Good,¡± I said and took a alchemy book out of my inventory, it''s about the higher Tier potions and has descriptions about the ingredients and brewing method. ¡°A dimensional pocket?¡± Hilde asked excited. I ignored her and looked through the pages, looking for a Tier 4 potion that uses herbs, which are growing in a forest environment. ¡°Here is one, it''s called [Limb Grower] it regrows limbs that were cut or ripped off,¡± I said, showing the picture of a green potion. ¡°The herbs we need for it are mostly growing in dense forests and are seemingly rare,¡± I further said and started to put the names of the herbs in my search option. The results were good and bad at the same time, they are inside the forest but fairly deep. ¡°One of the herbs only grows in soil with a high amount of mana, so we might have to go deep into the forest,¡± I said. ¡°The monsters at the middle of the forest are said to be Tier 4,¡± Jore. Monster have almost the same rank as materials. So there are 5 different Tiers, the fifth is, here again, only a rank of myths. They are said to be devastating cataclysms, normal dragons are also only ranked at Tier 4. I think the Dragon God would have been a Tier 5 monster. But Tier 4 monster don''t have to be strong, they can also be dangerous to it''s environment really rare some. There is a Tier 4 monster that has no fighting capabilities at all, but was ranked with such a high Tier, because it has a seducing odour that leads it''s victims into a field of carnivorous plants. The plants will then eat the prey and in return give the monster shelter and it''s fruits. But normally Tier 4 monster are known for their strength, a normal Tier 4 monster has the same fighting capabilities as a whole S-Rank group of adventurers. Some are even as strong or stronger than SS-Rank adventurer. I would like to know why this school has a forest with such monsters inside of it, and how often do they come out. ¡°Does anyone have any knowledge about the monsters inside of the forest?¡± I asked. ¡°We only scouted the outskirts of the forests, the monsters got too strong as we walked further inside,¡± Plinch said while shaking his head. ¡°So we''re walking blind,¡± Ley said not amused. ¡°It could be worse,¡± Hilde said. ¡°How?¡± Baldrich asked. ¡°Well, we could not have an almighty Clair with us,¡± Hilde said with a wide grin, as the others looked at me with hope. ¡°Clair are you able to fight Tier 4 monster?¡± Ley asked hopefully. ¡°Don¡ät know, never really fought one,¡± I said, not really lying, as I didn''t fought the dragons in a real fight, it was more like a one-sided slaughter. The idea to kill all the dragons at once was good at first, but now I realize that it can be boring to know everything by simply putting points into the skill. There is no thrill of the adventure life. I have to amuse myself with jokes and other none fighting things. But then again, I never really fought in my life before, only a few brawls in school. A bloody nose here, some almost lost teeth there. ¡°We can only hope for the best and try to evade most of the monsters and teams,¡± Ley concluded. ¡°Yes, then let''s go,¡± Jore said and began to walk inside the forest. We said nothing and followed him. The forest was kinda eerie. At first it was like every normal light forest. You were able to see up to 50 meter until a tree blocked your view. The sun was able to shine through the canopy and it felt like a simple walk. But half an hour later, we saw tracks of fighting, some small trees that were broken, and sometimes a dead monster, mostly Tier 1. The trees got bigger and the sun rays smaller, while the terrain got more impassable. The dead monsters got up to Tier 2 and some different blood was present. But not much. ¡°This forest gets more creepy, the farther we go in,¡± Walt said grumpily. ¡°True, and the slow walking speed with the constant need to be wary doesn''t makes it better,¡± Plinch agreed. ¡°But it''s good that we are behind another group, they fight for us,¡± Liria said. ¡°But they will be a problem, when they start to rest, we will walk into them,¡± Walt spoke his concerns out. ¡°We just have to walk around them or take them out, They''ll be tired, when they rest,¡± Baldrich ¡°How often are deaths during this round?¡± I asked. ¡°Hmm, they are quite common, mostly because of the monster, but also caused by fights between teams, why?¡± Jore ¡°So how do you want to proceed with them? Kill them if they are from another school and try to form an alliance if they are not? Should we walk around them and risk that they do what we plan when we rest? Or should we make a wide bow around them?¡± I further asked. ¡°To hear the suggestion of killing from the goddess of Caring, spoken out so casually,¡± Ley said baffled. ¡°Don''t get me wrong, I''m not the happy go lucky lover of all living things, you do believe I am. I''m just doing what I want and the help of the people of the slums are more in the open,¡± I said. ¡°So you do kill people?¡± Hilde asked with an raised eyebrow. ¡°Why do you think there are no bandits around Turonis?¡± I asked with an evil smirk and Hilde shuddered. ¡°I don''t want to think about the unfortunate souls that get your wrath,¡± Plinch said pale. ¡°I¡äm mostly quick, only those who really annoy me have a hard time,¡± I said. ¡°And what do one has to do, if he wants to annoy you?¡± Hilde asked warily. ¡°Hmm, hurt someone I like or if I''m hungry and they steal my chicken,¡± I said and looked at Hilde with a grin, who also got pale and starts to shudder. ¡°PST, I think we''ll reach their camping ground,¡± Walt said and crouched down, the others did the same. ¡°I¡äll scout them out, Clair, do you have the [Sneaking] skill?¡± Walt asked. ¡°Sure, I''ll follow,¡± I said and activated the skill and followed Walt who sneaked in their direction. He motioned me to sneak around them and I did. A few moments later I was on the other side of a small camp, looking at the resting students. Walt was not visible, so I looked out for him, he should have been faster than me. I found him on a tree, almost not visible, two metre away from the camp.
Skill: Perception Find that what does not want to be found. The hidden things will be in plain view. And hiding stalkers will have a hard time to sneak on you. LV: 0
I maxed the skill and suddenly saw glowing lines around Walt and even on the ground. The glowing lines turned out to be wire traps as I looked at them. The whole clearing is full of traps. ¡°You think we¡äll find some Odys guys?¡± one of the students asked, he has a small wound on his arm. ¡°I''m sure, there are five teams of them and they are the best if it comes to crafting,¡± a different student answered him. They are not from Turon and also not in the elite unit of Max, so they have to be from Malindor. They status further indicates that most of them are mages. We listened a little longer until Walt started to look anxious, it looked like he is looking for something. And I realized that he might not know where I am, my [Sneaking] skill is higher than his [Perception] skill, which is on LV 4. I walked around the camp and taped Walt on the shoulder who jumped a little but kept quiet. He looked relieved as he saw me and motioned me to sneak back. I followed him to our group, where he revealed himself to them, I kept hiding, I have a small plan.... ¡°Where''s Clair?¡± Hilde asked as she saw Walt. Walt turned around and saw nothing. ¡°Strange, I was sure she''s behind me. Well I was also not able to spot her as we looked at the camp,¡± he said. Suddenly a loud ¡ãKIAA¡ã sound erupted from the middle of the group. Everyone got ready for a fight and looked at the source of the sound. Only to find me, fondling the breasts under Hildes shirt. Hilde was beet red and already down at the ground, slightly panting. They looked at me, dumbfounded, not knowing from where I came, as Hilde was in the middle of the group. I stopped the fondling and stood up, letting go of a twitching Hilde at the ground. Lilia, Tiri who also grabbed her tail, and Ley were red and the boys stood in an awkward position. ¡°So, they are from Malindor, what do you want to do?¡± I asked as if nothing happened. They looked at me, as if I''m crazy until Ley finally managed to ask, ¡° Why did you do that? They might have heard us.¡± ¡°She tried to steal my chicken, and they are not able to hear us, I made a soundproof wind barrier around us, they are not even able to see us, as long as they don¡ät come too near. A light spell turns the light around us,¡± I said. ¡°You are able to make us invisible?¡± Jore asked. ¡°Not rally invisible, I¡äm only braking the light around us, it looks like we are not here but they will see us if they come into the barrier. So what do you want to do?¡± I explained and asked again. ¡°Well.... They looked tired, we might be able to ambush them,¡± Walt said still looking at Hilde, who is now lying on the ground. She managed to regain a little of her composure, and looked at me with slightly hateful eyes. But she knows what she gets, she''s a trickster and should know the risks. ¡°I think we should kill them, that would be the fastest,¡± Tiri said. ¡°But they are nobles of Kirk, we can''t kill them,¡± Baldrich disagreed. ¡°Why does it matter if they are nobles? I''m sure they would not think twice about killing me, Plinch, Hilde and Clair for not being human,¡± Tiri rebuked. Baldrich looked like he wanted to say something but was not able to find a counter argument. ¡°Okay, who''s for killing them? And who''s against it?¡± Ley asked. Everyone except Baldrich and Hilde, who''s not yet ready to move, raised their hand. ¡°Didn''t think that killing other students will be so normal,¡± I said. ¡°Why?¡± Plinch asked as if it was obvious. ¡°I mean we are students, isn''t a school for learning and not killing?¡± I explained myself. ¡°Isn''t it normal? I mean it''s the perfect opportunity to reduce the potential fighting power of other countries. Everyone knows that they might die, but the potential gains outweighs the risks and nobles use this tournament as a potential reputation provider.¡± Plinch. So that''s the reason why Pia said she won''t survive that, it wasn''t just a saying, she meant it. ¡°Hmm,¡± I said thinking about it and we began to move. ¡°How did you do that to Hilde?¡± Liria asked me from the side. ¡°I have a [Petting] skill, it amplifies the pleasure you get from petting, should I show you?¡± I said. ¡°I don¡ät want to end like her,¡± Liria said and pointed at Hilde who tries to get up. ¡°I did it with the full skill level, I would only pat your head,¡± I said. Liria pondered a bit but then agreed. I motioned her to crouch down a little, as she''s too tall for me to pat her head. She got down and I patted her head a little. I stopped after a while and she looked at me a little disappointed. ¡°That was true bliss, and only by petting a little, I shudder by imagining what happens if you pat an erogenous zone and with a higher skill level, say how much did you turned the skill down?¡± She said. ¡°I only used a quarter,¡± I said and her eyes got wide, she then shuddered a little. ¡°Can we move?¡± Ley asked impatiently. ¡°What about Hilde? She''s not yet ready,¡± Tiri asked. ¡°I¡äll take her,¡± I said and flung a slightly protesting Hilde over my shoulder. ¡°You sure you can fight with her on your shoulder?¡± Walt asked concerned. ¡°Yup,¡± I said and began to skip in the direction of the camp. ¡°Hilde and I will come from the back, you can attack them when they look at us,¡± I said and activated my sneaking skill.
Skill: Abducting Hijack cars or abduct people. This skill makes it easier for you to carry people, who are unwilling to come with you. "If she says no it does not must mean no," Is the motto of most skill users. LV: 0
Okay... why not, one skill more maxed. Hilde suddenly stops resisting. Or at least it doesn''t feel like resisting anymore. When I looked at her she still struggled but I didn''t feel a thing, this skills defy logic. We ¡°both¡± sneaked around the camp and got in position. I stepped out and made us visible. They quickly noticed us and jumped up. ¡°Who''re you?¡± one questioned us. ¡°We? I''m Clair and this is Hilde,¡± I said and patted Hildes butt, who looked at the guys with pleading eyes, trying to say something but I held the sound barrier around her up. She looked like she would scream. ¡°Why does she look like she''s screaming something?¡± One of them asked. ¡°Oh she is screaming something,¡± I said and undid the barrier. ¡°~elp me, please. She did gruesome and embarrassing things to me!¡± Hilde pleaded, now with tears in her eyes. ¡°Shhh, everything is alright,¡± I said and fumbled her ass a little, this time not with my skill. She began to squirm but was not able to free herself. ¡°You did bring this upon yourself, no one tries to steal my chicken and comes out unhurt,¡± I further said, with a tone that would indicate that it hurts me more than her. The group stepped back a little. ¡°What are you doing? Stop,¡± a female said. I looked at them, noticing that the others are in position and said, ¡° oh right, please die.¡± They looked confused but got ready to fight, as suddenly the forest behind them sprung into motion and the other attacked. An arrow from Walt impeded into the head of the female and she fell down. She was instantly dead. Health means nothing if you don''t have high strength. Strength also determines the sturdiness of your body. And vital arrears can double or triple the damage. My research so far indicates that the body kinda fuses with mana and makes it possible to get stronger, faster and sturdier than normal. And that by far. Strength of 50 is normal for a earth human male. But here, a trained male can get way stronger. But not everyone can get strong, it has something to do with the mana inside the cells. Ilza, for example, grows so fast because I pushed mana inside her cells. You could say I raised her capabilities. Everyone is different, some can take more mana and some less, the amount shows how strong they can get and how fast. Mana amplifies the cells, they grow faster and are more efficient. The body fuses automatically with the environmental mana. It''s just slower than my infusion and most people can''t get more than a certain amount. It''s like a muscle, you grow stronger with time, but it stagnates and you have to train. Some people get stronger way faster than other. I think it''s determined by genes. Genes regulate how much mana you can take and how fast it will get absorbed. This shows itself with all the nobles, they are mostly stronger than the common folk, which is only logical. All their breeding through arranged marriages helps a lot. Most people could get to stats with 10.000 if I give them the mana infusion. People who already have high stats can get stronger. But all has it''s limit. Drull for example couldn''t get much mana. His stats were already almost at the physical limit, like he calls it. We think that the body uses the [Mana Manipulation] and [Bodyenhancement] skill subconsciously. It speeds the natural absorption up. [Mana Manipulation] for intelligence and wisdom, [Bodyenhancement] for agility and strength. For example, my foster dad who is as common as possible, has strength around 70. He might train a lot but won''t get stronger, his body just can''t get stronger. He has neither [Mana Manipulation] nor [Bodyenhancement]. So his body stopped after a certain amount. Everyone with high stats had either [Mana Manipulation] or [Bodyenhancement] just with different levels. But I can''t find a real connection with the amount of mana a person has. The headmaster who''s 3 LV above Lilia in [Mana Manipulation] and over 100 normal levels, as well as almost 30.000 more in his stats, has only 200.000 more mana than her. It might also has something to do with the genes or maybe more with the race. Lilia is an half-elf, Ilza also had 1.000 mana without [Mana Manipulation], stats and level. So the race, skill, level and stats can raise the mana a person has. Anyway, while I thought about that and grobed Hilde absent mindedly, the fight was already finished. Here is a quick summary. A fireball from Baldrich roasted a guy, who then set the person next to him on fire, killing both. A lightning bolt from Liria fried two other. Ley used earth traps to bury two Plinch and Alfred hacked two in half and Jores hammer rushed down at the last unfortunate student, turning him into a bloody pulp. ¡°Well that was fast,¡± I said as I let Hilde down, who quickly hid behind Ley. She looked at me and said,¡± I''m sorry.¡± ¡°Just don''t do it again, ask I might give some away,¡± I said. Hilde nodded and helped by sorting the belongings of the dead students. ¡°You did a good job by distracting them,¡± Liria said with a wry smile. ¡°You think we should use their already set camp? I mean we just have to wash the blood away and bury the bodies,¡± I asked. ¡°I don''t know, I think we should move away from the camp, it doesn''t feel right,¡± Baldrich said while looking at the dead bodies. ¡°I have to agree, let''s just take their supplies and move on, we have a few more hours until it gets too dark to move,¡± Ley agreed and we began to walk after we packed their supplies together. We walked for a few more hours and stopped under a tree that is larger than it''s neighboors. ¡°I think we should stay here,¡± Walt said. ¡°Hmm, you think we could go up there?¡± I asked and pointed at the tree. ¡°It would help us to stay undetected,¡± Tiri agreed. ¡°We could but does anyone have ropes, so that we won''t fall down?¡± Alfred asked. ¡°I have some,¡± I said and took 40 metre rope out of my inventory. ¡°Is there something you don''t have?¡± Jore mused. ¡°Tier 4 healing potions,¡± I said and began to climb the tree. ¡°Hahaha, would be too easy if you would,¡± Alfred commented with a laugh and followed me. Walt stayed down, placing traps, while we all used the rope to build a net in the branches, where we''ll sleep. ¡°I''m hungry, what''s for dinner?¡± Ley asked. ¡°I think a fire would be bad, the smell of food would attract monster and other teams,¡± Plinch said. ¡°We could make sandwiches,¡± I said and took a plate and ingredients out. I then started to make sandwiches. ¡°Oh food from the goddess, I heard from Kira that it''s the best,¡± Hilde said, who seemed to already have forgotten what happened. I distributed them as Walt came up and we ate up in the tree. ¡°It''s really peaceful up here,¡± Jore said. ¡°If you ignore the possible threat from monster and other teams,¡± Baldrich added. ¡°Yeah but with Walts traps and some watchers we will have a good night, I don''t think that many had so much rope with them,¡± Jore continued. ¡°Who''ll be the first watch? Two would be good with 5 rounds, so each watch will only be a little more than an hour¡± Ley asked. Our watch list was as followed, Ley+Jore, Alfred+Plinch, Baldrich+Hilde, Tiri+Walt and Me+Liria. I only felt asleep after Alfred and Plinchs turn and was woken up by Walt. ¡°Night,¡± I whispered to Walt and got a little down the tree, where we have our watch post. Liria was already there. ¡°Morning, do you want something warm to drink?¡± I greeted her and sat down beside her. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°You have something?¡± She asked, looking expectant. ¡°Yeah, here,¡± I said and took two cups and a Thermos out of my inventory. ¡°Thanks,¡± she said and drunk out of the cup I gave her. ¡°That''s good, what is that?¡± She asked. ¡°Cacao, you have to melt chocolate in milk while heating it,¡± I said. We were sitting in silence or a few minutes until Liria asked, ¡°Say is it true what they say about you? That you are a god?¡± ¡°Why is it that everyone asks me that?¡± I asked. ¡°Well people like to hear it from the source,¡± she said with a small smile. ¡°Only if you agree to answer one of my questions,¡± I said. ¡°Okay, what do you want to know?¡± She agreed. ¡°Why are you dressing in such revealing clothes with so much visible skin?¡± I asked directly. ¡°Well, there are more than one reason. It gives you discounts by a lot of shops. It boost your self-confidence if you know that they look at you because you are pretty and I think I like the attention,¡± she said earnestly. ¡°Didn''t expect such an earnest reply,¡± I said. ¡°Well I want an earnest reply so I have to give you one by myself first,¡± She said with a grin. ¡°Well, I''ll say the same I did to Ley. I think a god is something that is unexplainable strong and good in everything. A god is relative, someone who doesn''t know mana would think that mages are gods when they create stones and water out of nothing. A person who calls himself a god is just self-loving and a person who is called a god by others is someone much, much stronger than the people who call him a god. So I don''t think that I''m a god, as I''m able to explain my strength and have flaws. And yes, that would make me something akin to a god for normal people, who don''t know me, but only as long as they don''t know the origin and reason for my strength. Everyone has to think for himself and I they come to the conclusion that I''m a god, then let they think do it, if it helps. I know of someone way stronger than me, who made me like I am now. In my opinion he is a god, while I am just someone stronger than the people on this planet. Keep the last part for yourself please,¡± I said. ¡°Thanks for the answer and I''ll do,¡± Lilia said and leaned back. It got silent again and I started to look at my map. A few teams were already gone, I don''t think that 14 teams will come out, more like less than 10 will survive if it goes on like now. 3 Teams were already dead and quite a few have lost someone. Max was in a group of 50 people, There were other alliances but not more than two teams at once. It seems like they hunt in a large group. For now I''ll mark everyone of Maxs group and have my map open over Max. I then looked at the overall map and could see that, we''ll have to walk the whole day and will be deep enough for the ingredients tomorrow morning. The ingredients start to grow at ? of the forest. Liria and I stayed in silence for the rest of the time and woke the others after an hour and a half up. We packed our things and began to walk in the direction I pointed out. Our day went by without any major events, only some monster I quickly killed before Walt could notice them. Maxs day on the other side looked like it was quite eventful. The dots of his team had often moved fairly quick around a place. So changed my search options and included monster with a strength over 10.000 and another option for monster above 20.000 and their large group attracted a lot of them. Over the day they were attacked by 100 monster with stats over 10.000 and 15 times by monster with stats in the 20 thousands. Do they stay in the large group on purpose? Are they training or do they need the materials, such monster would give? Tier 4 monster are not common. And only life in places with dense mana. But this much is really uncommon, almost a third of the monster around them start to attack them when they come near enough, like they had to attack them. Do they use some kind of attraction? They also actively seek other teams out and killed them. They changed their path when it looks like they spotted another team, they''re even walking back. So far they killed 4 teams. ¡°Isn''t it strange that we didn''t see one monster ?¡± Jore said his worries as we walked. ¡°Yeah, I noticed it too,¡± Tiri agreed. ¡°I didn''t spot even one animal that could harm or even attack us,¡± Walt said his part. ¡°The only thing I noticed were some sounds that heard like someone would mash fruits,¡± Plinch said. ¡°Mash fruits?¡± Tiri asked. ¡°Yeah, as if someone would mash a whole melon with its shell at once,¡± he explained. I only listened absent-mindedly and killed another monster that tried to sneak on us. I''m killing everything that comes near us, doesn''t matter which Tier. ¡°THERE! I heard it again, it came out of this direction,¡± Plinch shouted and pointed in the direction of the now dead monster. Dammit he and his spoon like ears. ¡°Let''s look,¡± Baldrich suggested and we had to walk in a formation, directly to the dead monster. ¡°I think something is there on the ground,¡± Walt said as we came nearer. ¡ãBLEARGH¡ã Hilde puked as she saw the monster. ¡°Ugh, what the fuck?¡± Jore said. Everyone looked at the bloody puddle of the dead monster. Only a circle with red goo. Blood, bones and rests of its food and intestines were visible. ¡°That looks like the work of your hammer Jore, just way more stronger. It even smashed the bones to small pieces,¡± Ley commented. ¡°Whatever did this, kept the monster from us,¡± Baldrich concluded. ¡°But is it friendly or does it just not want to get its prey stolen,¡± Tiri asked worried. Just smirked, standing behind them. Should I tell them? Naa, it''s funnier that way, where is the strife if they walk through this like nothing? ¡°I think we should continue,¡± I said and they turned around. ¡°Why are you not worried? The monster here have stats in the ten thousands and something does smash them to a bloody pool,¡± Liria asked. ¡°Or do you have something to do with it?¡± Ley asked, squinting her eyes. ¡°Nope, how could I kill them from this distance, you would have noticed me doing it. I mean you can feel it when someone casts a spell can''t you?¡± I lied. ¡°You''re right, I didn''t feel you casting any spells and were with us as we heard it the last time,¡± Liria said. They can''t feel it because of my [Ultra ultimate high Mana Manipulation] skill. My mana is practically invisible for everyone without the [Ultra ultimate high Mana Sensitivity] skill which not even I have. I couldn''t think of a way to brake the normal skill until now. ¡°It disturbs me to know that something is out there following us and killing these monsters in such a way,¡± Hilde said after cleaning her mouth with water. ¡ãflatsch¡ã Another monster I spotted died. ¡°There, I heard it again!¡± Plinch shouted a little frightened. ¡°I can''t feel or sense anything,¡± Walt said worried. ¡°Let''s just hope it''s friendly,¡± Tiri said with a hopeless smile. ¡°I don''t like that, but I''m also not eager to find out what kind of thing follows us,¡± Ley agreed. ¡°We have to ignore it and move on,¡± Baldrich said and began to walk, but fairly stiff and anxious. Another weaker monster walks in our direction and this time I let it nearer, but not near enough for Walt to spot it. ¡ãFLATSCH¡ã ¡°Now I heard it as well,¡± Jore said. ¡°¡±Yeah,¡°¡± the others agreed. ¡°It''s nearer,¡± Hilde said and came near me. ¡°What?¡± I asked her, as she''s now almost hugging me. ¡°The safest place will be near you,¡± She said and moved a little nearer. The rest of the day consisted out of loud ¡ãFLATSCH¡ã noises, while my team got more and more frightened. Is it sadistic to do this? Yes it is. Do I care? No I don''t. It''s too much fun to stop now. We built our camp in a tree and I made some more sandwiches. The night was uneventful, only a few ¡ãFLATSCH¡ã sounds and Hilde, as well as Liria slept almost on top of me, so near were they. The next morning I checked the map and was right with my assumption that less than 14 teams will survive. All in all 10 teams were dead. Why would someone do this whole tournament on their on will? I mean I can understand why Max and his team do it, it''s their job as a special unit. I''m even able to understand the student councils, as they have to represent the school, but why are there students who are willing to risk their life for this? I mean a death count of around a 45% on the first two days? Isn''t that normally deterrent? Or is the granted wish so big that it''s worth risking your life? And why does every team consist out of students with at least one first year, one second year and one third year? Aren''t they killing the students with this rule? ¡°Hey Ley, why is there a rule that states the requirements of one first year, one second year and one third year in each ten man group? Isn''t that a death sentence for the students?¡± I asked as we began to walk to our first ingredient. We need three, two flowers and a beast core of a beast with intelligence over 10.000. ¡°I think it was because it shows the strength of the coming generations and for gaining experience. And most students are already adults you are an exception. Almost all first years are 16 or older,¡± Ley explained. You''re an adult with the fifteenth year of life. So effectively with fourteen. ¡°Still the death count must be quite high,¡± I said. ¡°Normally around 5 to 8 teams,¡± Ley said, which makes this year abnormal. ¡°But aren''t this a fifth of the whole teams? Is the wish so great?¡± I further inquired. ¡°Yeah, you can wish for almost anything. Only exceptions are none slaves and things that will endanger the whole country. You could even wish for nobility and the right to govern Turonis. Most students wish for money or nobility. There were even some who wished for land, which he turned in his own kingdom,¡± she said. ¡°And did he got it?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah, it was small, not larger than a small town and it''s outskirts but the kingdoms don''t like it to lose land, so the kingdom which previously owned the land started a war at the slightest chance and got it back. The wish only grants one thing, he couldn''t wish for land and a peace treaty,¡± Ley said. ¡°Now I kinda understand the reason why so many apply for the tournament,¡± I said and killed a monster, which let the group twitch from the ¡ãFLATSCH¡ã sound. They are significantly more nervous and have some dark bags under their eyes. We reached the first ingredient shortly after, it''s a red flower that grows on the bark of a tree. The tree is special and is used as a den for a monkey like monster. The flower only grows on this specific tree and is so high ranked because it has high healing potential, even unprocessed. The monkeys use the flower for their own needs and protect it with their lives. They are not really all to powerful on their own, but are intelligent enough to use crude weapons and swarm their enemies with numbers. This team mentality and their intelligence makes them strong Tier 4 monster. Tier 3 if they are alone. ¡ãCRUNSCH¡ã ¡°What was that?¡± Alfred asked. ¡°It didn''t sound like the normal flatsch, more like wood that broke,¡± Plinsch said. ¡°It came from the front.¡± Walt said and we sneaked to the source of the sound. We came into a larger clearing and found the normal puddles, but also a few standing logs with flowers on the bark, the logs were once trees. Yet now they only are logs with clean cut marks, where once the branches were. A few branches at the top are left. The puddles around the logs are filled with pressed wood but also with some red between. ¡°Did the thing flatten the whole tree with the monkeys in it?¡± Walt asked pale. ¡°But this clearing has enough room for more than this few trees, where are the others?¡± Hilde said. ¡°I think the thing killed every monkey in this clearing and the logs who are left were the trees, where no monkeys were at the middle section. Look these puddles have only wood inside. They must have had a monkey at the middle section, which we are not able to see from all the wood,¡± Baldrich said and pointed at a few puddles. ¡°But if this thing kills all the monster we come across, how can we get the monster core we need?¡± Hilde said realizing their problem. ¡°Fuck,¡± Jore said what most thought. ¡°I have a monster core from our school dungeon in my dimensional pocket,¡± I stated, I didn''t want to stop this only for one monster, it would look strange. I had enough luck with these trees. ¡°That might work, the boss monster from the 40th floor on are strong enough to give the needed cores,¡± Hilde said. ¡°You sure it has the needed requirements?¡± Alfred asked me. ¡°Yeah, it was some kind of magic casting monster,¡± I said. ¡°True, monster which can cast magic have high intelligence, we can try and only hope,¡± Ley said. ¡°Then let''s go and plug a few flowers, let''s distribute them evenly,¡± Tiri said and we plugged the remaining flowers, each of us got 40 flowers. ¡°Can I buy your flowers? My brother is an alchemy freak and loves to try new potions. These flowers are hard to get, as they have to be used when they are still fresh,¡± I asked. ¡°Sure, how much do you think they are worth?¡± Jore said. ¡°The book said a gold coin each flower, that''s because they have to be transported inside a dimensional pocket, so that they don''t wither. The monster doesn''t make it cheaper,¡± I said and their jaws dropped. ¡°?hm, how many does your brother intent to buy?¡± Walt asked. ¡°Let''s say, as none of you have a dimensional pocket except from me, 15 silver each? They would be withered when we''re back and useless then,¡± I said and they looked as if I had stole all their hope. ¡°But aren''t that only a sixth of the original worth?¡± Liria asked. ¡°Yeah, but you won''t get anything if I don''t buy them now, I could take them in my dimensional pocket but only for 90 silver each,¡± I said with a smirk. ¡°That''s a rip off,¡± Ley protested. ¡°Well either that or nothing. I could have said 5 silver but that would be not enough. Think about it, each one of you has 40, that would be 17 gold,¡± I said with a wide smirk. ¡°At moments like this you aren''t cute at all,¡± Ley grumbled. ¡°I agree, I mean it''s money I wouldn''t get if I say no, better some than none,¡± Jore said and gave me his flowers as I gave him 17 gold coins. ¡°How much money do you carry around with you?¡± Baldrich asked stunned, as he saw the money. ¡°My brother said to buy whatever I like and he gave me some extra for things he likes, when I see them. ¡°How rich are you?¡± Baldrich asked, not believing me. ¡°Fairly rich, I mean we have a mansion with maids. How else would you think I have a dimensional pocket this things are expensive,¡± I said. ¡°How come that I don''t know you or your brother? I mean you just popped up from nowhere,¡± Baldrich further inquired. ¡°From far, far away,¡± I said. ¡°From Schwarzwald? Are you an elfen noble?¡± He asked, persisting to know more. ¡°So what do the other say?¡± I asked, ignoring him. ¡°You mean you could buy all of the flowers?¡± Hilde asked. ¡°Sure, and I need something of this tree, maybe a seedling. My brother would like to grow this flowers,¡± I said and looked for a seedling, which I found. ¡°Well I think I''ll also agree,¡± Hilde said and gave me her flowers. At the end, all of them agreed and I got 400 flowers and some seedlings. ¡°Good, the next flower is somewhere near flowing water,¡± I said. ¡°So we have to find a creek or small river, Plinch are you able to hear flowing water?¡± Walt asked. ¡°Some hours agoo, I think I heard something like that, we have to look,¡± Plinch said and we walked back. Three hours later we really reached a small river, but not before some loud ¡ãSPLASCH¡ã sounds. ¡°You think it killed all the monster in the river?¡± Walt asked. Most of them nodded solemnly. We reached the river, it was red on some parts of the riverbank and the river itself had red patches drifting down with the water flow. ¡°I hope it won''t kill us when it notices that we try to leave the forest,¡± Liria notes. ¡°You mean it could get the idea to kill us, when it realizes we want to leave?¡± Baldrich asked with fear in his voice and Liria nodded. ¡°We''ll see, I for myself don''t plan on staying in this forest any longer than we need,¡± I said. ¡°I hope we''ll be allright. Clair, where did you say is the needed flower?¡± Ley said, trying hard to change the topic. ¡°Inside the water, it''s almost the same like the other flower, a monster likes to eat the flower that grows in a riverbed, where the water has a high mana density. The flower looks like a blue alga and is around 30 cm long.¡± I said. ¡°So who''ll jump inside?¡± Jore asked, not eager to go in. ¡°I''ll do it,¡± I said, conjured a earthen wall around me and changed into a bikini. ¡°You''re really prepared for everything,¡± Liria said as I undid the earthen wall. ¡°A woman has to be prepared for everything,¡± I said, which sounded creepy in my head, as I still have a mentality of a man. The guys just stared at me, which got them a hit on the head from Ley. ¡°So keep watching,¡± I said and jumped inside the water, looking for the flower. I found some, fairly quickly and put them in my inventory, but I wanted to have at least the same amount as my other flowers, so I kept looking for them. Not coming up once, as my [Diving] skill allows me to stay under water for a long time. At some point I noticed someone else inside the water, so I swum to him and came up. It was Ley, who sprung inside, fully clothed. ¡°Ley why are you inside?¡± I asked her. ¡°You ask? You were under water for 10 minutes, I thought you cot caught in some seaweed and are drowning,¡± She said relieved. ¡°Why would I drown from seaweed? I mean I should be strong enough to free myself if I get caught. This should be easy with my strength,¡± I said. ¡°It''s just.... I was worried,¡± She said and got a little red as she realized that it''s highly unlikely for me to drown from something like seaweed. Hilde who stayed at the shore was now laying on the ground, laughing and holding her stomach. ¡°Can I go back? I need a few more?¡± I asked and Ley gave me a slight nod. She then turned slowly around and walked likewise slowly out. I finished my flower gathering 30 minutes later and came out. ¡°So do you have enough?¡± Walt asked, near a campfire. ¡°Yes, why did you make a fire? Didn''t you say that it would attract monster?¡± I asked him while changing, inside another earthen wall. ¡°We thought the thing that kills all the monster will kill those that come near,¡± Jore said. ¡°And what if the thing itself gets attracted?¡± I asked, coming out of my earthen wall. They looked at each other and then hurriedly threw large quantities of sand on the fire. ¡°Well shit, we didn''t thought of that,¡± Jore admitted. ¡°Anyway, where are the others?¡± I asked. ¡°They are washing themselves a little higher the river. We were just waiting,¡± Walt said. ¡°Pretty carefree aren''t you?¡± I asked. ¡°Well the thing is strong enough to kill every monster instantly if it wants it can kill us the same way, so we thought we might as well ignore it,¡± Jore said and scratched his head. ¡°If you say so, then let''s go, I want to brew the potion and then get out of this forest, I miss my bed,¡± I said and started to walk the river upstream. We found the others a few hundred metre later, they were finished with washing and made a camp. ¡°Hey, I have the necessary ingredients, I''m going to brew the potion and then we''ll get out of this forest,¡± I said and took the necessary utensils out of my inventory. I had to grind the core and the tree flower and mix both with the detection of the water flower. Then I must distil all of it and the distillate is the finished potion. The others kept watching me during my work and the whole process took me four hours but I finished 10 Tier 4 healing Potions. ¡°And?¡± Ley asked. ¡°She finished, they are perfect Tier 4 Healing potions, made by a master alchemist,¡± Hilde said for me. ¡°Thank god, now we can get out of here,¡± Plinch said. ¡°Yeah, but let''s go tomorrow, it got late,¡± Walt said while looking up at the already setting sun. We all agreed and stayed another night. Maxs group was still fighting monsters on mass as I looked at my map, but they were also near places where they could find necessary ingredients for healing potions. Strangely they got more, their group now consists out of 57, did they catch an Odys group so that they will make the potions for all of them, in return for promised safety? Anyway, we slept and walked back to the entrance of the forest, I stopped with the killing of monsters as their stats shrunk down under 5.000, so we had to fight a few monster on our way back. They were quickly dealt with, as they were too weak and largely outnumbered. Max group changed back to 50 and was walking back as well, only two other groups were also walking back. The other groups were either dead or too few to complete the task, they were on the way back, as we were half way back. I think 4 more groups were completely gone and the other groups only had 7 or fewer members left. It took us two days to get back and we were the first. All in all, we needed four days to full fill the given task, this is fairly fast and the teachers were impressed. Max''s whole group came the morning after, all of them had battered clothes and looked worn out. The group after them was the Malindor student council and then the Odys student council group. They came in the afternoon. They had some injuries and battered equipment but still finished the task. The teacher told us the day after, that the tournament will only have eight groups and not fourteen. They didn''t expect to loose so many groups but had to follow the rules. My group was relieved to get away from the thing that hunted them, as they said. Our first enemy will be an Ecus group.... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Well, this is a fairly long chapter 8k of words, a normal one only has 3,5 - 4k. Please inform me if I have some logic mistakes in my explanation with the status. Or other things, I also tried to use '' more often. 50 Fighting Rounds Read this before you read the chapter. There were some misunderstandings regarding the Tiers. If you''re not interested in them, skip this. There are different kind of Tiers; Magic Tiers: This kind of Tier is used by humans and other humanoid species for their spells. This Tier ranges from Tier 1 to 10 but a Tier 10 spell is by no means the strongest spell. A person who has a high understanding, and so also a high affinity, in an element is able to cast spells without an incantation and as such has no use for all spells of the Tier ranks. Only a spell with an incantation is categorised in a Tier from 1 to 10. Any Tier spell is possible to be casted by any person who has a little affinity and the required mana. That is the reason why Tiers are not important for Clair and why the headmaster still questioned her mana and not her answer itself. Material Tiers: Materials have different Tiers, they differ from the magic Tiers, as there are only 5. A material has to fulfil a few requirements to raise a Tier up. Tier 5 materials are only produced by Tier 5 monster. Weapon Tiers: The Tiers of weapons are similar to Material Tiers. There are also only 5 Tiers and they have requirements to raise in a Tier. These are the requirements up to the fourth Tier. A weapon of the fifth Tier has to be sentient and as such automatically fulfils the Material and Quality requirements, as they are only possible to be made with high grade skills and materials. But sentient weapons differ greatly from each other. (Chapter 46) Item Tiers: Items, included in these are armours, potions, buildings, normal things like forks and even food or people. They are also categorised in 5 Tiers. Requirements, not all of them have to be fulfilled, but an item that is unique with no effect is not of a high Tier. But it can rise in its Tier if it gets a history. Monster Tiers: Monster are also ranked in 5 Tiers, a common wolf would be a Tier 1 monster, while a dragon is automatically a Tier 4 monster. Monster Tiers have also different requirements. Every requirements on itself can be enough to make a Tier 4 monster but only all of them at the same time can make a Tier 5 monster, such as the dragon god. The dragon god and other gods on itself are by no means true gods, as there is only one true god. They only have the name god or are said to be a god by their status among their believer. But this is not known to the population. The title or name of god is given to beings who have many believers. Yes, Clair can get the title of a god. Not in Tiers but in Ranks are the adventurers, their ranks are as such: G,F,E,D,C,B,A,S,SS,X X is only used as an unreachable top, there are no known X-Rank adventurers. Adventurer can raise their rank by completing quests from the adventurer guild or by completing a test. 10 quests of the same rank, 5 quests that are one rank higher or 20 quests of a rank below will raise the rank by one. This is only possible up to the S-Rank, you have to solve 10 quests of a higher rank to get one rank up. That means you have to solve 10 SS-Rank quests to get an SS-Rank adventurer yourself. The test is a mock battle against an adventurer that is 2 ranks higher than the tested adventurer. The tested adventurer doesn''t have to win, he only has to be acknowledged by the tester. If he manages that he can rise by one rank, if he wins he can raise by two ranks. Hope that clears some misunderstandings, here is the chapter. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Now that the tournament has only eight groups left, it will also only have three rounds. We will have a day rest between each round, so that the students can make a plan and rest for a day. The arena may rebuilt any damage done to the body, but it doesn''t heal mental fatigue. Our first fight is the last one of the day and we have to fight against the Odys student council group. I and my team are currently in a restaurant of the capital, for a strategic meeting. ¡°I don''t like this restaurant,¡± I said grumpy. We''re all sitting at a big table, on the second floor, where we will not be disturbed. The restaurant is a well known locality and has a wide variety of dishes. ¡°Only because they have no chicken,¡± Hilde said and stated the fault in this restaurant. Which is apparently not such a giant fault for my teammates. ¡°I heard the pasta is good here, why don''t you try that?¡± Liria suggested. ¡° I would recommend the egg-plate,¡± said the waiting waitress and I made a disgusted face. She is waiting for minutes now, only I and Baldrich were left. ¡°Well, I''ll take the steak with bread the Zral-Sauce,¡± Baldrich said. ¡°Okay, I know what I take. I''ll have the fried vegetable menu,¡± I finally said and the waitress looked glad that she can continue with her work. ¡°No meat?¡± Ley asked confused, as I mostly eat meat, when I eat. ¡°No, I don''t like pork or cow. My one and only meat will be chicken,¡± I said while puffing my chest out, looking as if I am proud. ¡°Yeah...So what do we do about the Odys team?¡± Jore said slowly, as the waitress was gone. ¡°Does anyone know their fighting style?¡± Plinch asked. ¡°Ley, what about you? You were in the last tournament,¡± Liria asked. ¡°Well, they used strange inventions, their team consist mostly of four fighter and 6 crafter. Last time I saw a strange ball, they threw at their enemy. The ball exploded and injured the person heavily,¡± She recalled. ¡°Did the explosion looked like normal fire or did it have magic in it?¡± Hilde asked. ¡°I don''t know, I was too occupied with my own fight,¡± Ley said. ¡°They might have built something akin to a grenade, the question is, if it''s made out of normal materials or if they have monster cores as conductors,¡± I thought out loud. ¡°What is a grenade?¡± Walt asked. ¡°A small throwable canister, filled with things that will explode. Mostly with something that produces the explosion and sharp objects that further damage the targeted area. They are often used for crippling and not killing. The reason is because they''re used for destroying the moral. Imagine, you''re rushing at your enemy, alongside your comrade and witness how his legs are ripped off. Most soldiers will slow their advances or even help their comrade, if they''re not drilled to keep their advance. Each soldier that helps is one less at the front. And injured soldiers are more troublesome for the enemy than dead ones, as they have to nurse them. I think it would be possible to make the explosions stronger with high-grade monster cores,¡± I explained. ¡°So how do we cope with these grenades?¡± Baldrich asked. ¡°There are a few options, like throwing them back via wind magic or blocking them with a wall. The first option would be the easiest and could even be used against them. But the grenade can also be used for blinding, it will explode in a bright flash and blind everyone who''s looking at them. The good thing is, is if they use them for blinding, we will see it. They have to wear goggles as protection. The problem is I don''t know what happens if they use monster cores as conductors, I never saw one. And even then they are quite trickery, they can be built with a timer, or so that they explode by contact. There are also a lot of different variations, some just blind and are loud. Other have some chemicals in them that burns you, even if you try to extinct it with water. Some make more damage to the surroundings and again other kinds have gas in them that will kill you by breathing it in,¡± I explained. ¡°So we have to send them back? Preferably as fast as possible. Can''t we just hit them back?¡± Jore asked worriedly. ¡°It may be possible to hit them back, if they explode by time, which I think will not be the case. It''s easier to handle these things so that they explode by contact. You may try but I would not recommend it,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Then we will use magic,¡± Baldrich said. ¡°Are you able to cast the spell fast enough?¡± I asked. ¡°How fast do you think we have to cast?¡± Ley asked. ¡°Faster than the person can throw,¡± I said and they looked worried. ¡°What else can we do?¡± Walt asked. ¡°We can stay in their close proximity so that they would risk to hit themselves or snipe the grenades out of the air,¡± Hilde suggested, thinking along. ¡°Getting close will be troublesome as well, they have machines that spit fire. We would get roasted,¡± Ley said. ¡°So it will be sniping, Walt can you do that?¡± Tiri asked. ¡°I think I can manage to snipe a few, but not if all of them throw at once,¡± Walt said. ¡°So we need at least one more who can snipe them down,¡± Jore said. ¡°I could throw stones at them, I have the [Throwing] skill,¡± Plinch suggested. ¡°And I have the [Crossbow] skill, but I would''t be able to reload them fast enough,¡± Hilde said. ¡°That might help, so Walt, Hilde and Plinch will snipe the grenades down if they use them. Clair you have to reload the crossbows for Hilde, we just have to use three, one for shooting, one at standby and one which gets reloaded. I want to keep you unknown for the other teams, so you have to do menial things,¡± Ley said to me and continued, ¡° I will directly start to conjure a wind barrier. Liria and Baldrich can attack and distract them from throwing more than we can handle, maybe even throw them back. This way we will hinder them from staying at the distance. Jore, Tiri and Alfred will have to cope with the four fighters of them until I can built the barrier. I''ll help in your fight, the moment I''ve built the barrier,¡± Ley said. ¡°Good, so do you know who of them are mages and who are warriors?¡± Alfred asked. ¡°Sadly no, I never saw this group in a fight,¡± Ley said. ¡°The blond girl, she''s around 167cm tall and thin, as well as the brown haired skinny guy, he''s 176cm, are mages. Their stats are around 7.000 in intelligence and wisdom, only 400 at agility and strength. And the tall muscular guy with red hair is a strength based warrior. You know the almost 200cm tall guy. Also a tiny guy, around 160cm with brown hair, he has a large scar in his face. He is an agility based fighter. Both their respected stats are around 9.000, the other one only between 6.000 and 7.000. The six others had high agility and intelligence, mostly because they have to be nimble while crafting and using their inventions,¡± I said, remembering their status. ¡°You''re like a enemy lexicon, this really helps. Jore you''ll have to fight the strength based warrior, Alfred the agility based and Tiri, sorry but you have to occupy both their mages,¡± Ley said, using the informations I gave her. ¡°No problem, I could try to throw knifes at them until I''m near enough,¡± Tiri said. ¡°Do you have throwing knifes?¡± Plinch asked. ¡°Not really I would have bought some after this meting,¡± Tiri said wryly. ¡°I can give you a few I made. I have some in my dimensional pocket,¡± I said and took twenty knifes out of my inventory. Hilde whistled and said, ¡° Dammit, these are good. But I must see things, the information says that you used orichalcum.¡± Tiri looked, whit an open mouth, at the knifes, then at Hilde and then to me. ¡°Orichalcum? You mean the Tier 4 metal?¡± She asked, now holding the knifes with utmost care. ¡°Ah yes, I tried to make them for my butler, he wanted to have something that is not flashy but a good weapon at the same time,¡± I said, lying and saying the truth at the same time, they aren''t for Drull. Drull is more the with the head through the wall fighter. ¡°How much money does your family have to make so many orichalcum weapons?¡± Baldrich asked. Clearly knowing the worth of orichalcum nonetheless weapons out of orichalcum. ¡°Well we found some as we travelled,¡± I said. Again, not lying completely. I found it, on my map, 2.000 metre under the ground. ¡°That would explain why you have weapons out of orichalcum but not why you are giving them away,¡± Walt said. ¡°I did not intent to give her as a present, I''m lending them. I can melt them if they get damaged,¡± I said. ¡°It''s hard to damage orichalcum weapons, especially some made this good,¡± Hilde said. At this, Ley coughed a little and got our attention. She then said, ¡° Okay, we all know that Clair is abnormal, let''s come back to the topic. How do we fight their flame spying weapons?¡± ¡°We can plug them,¡± Jore said. ¡°That would be kinda hard in the middle of the fight, while they shoot with them,¡± Alfred rebukes. ¡°I could do it silently,¡± I said. ¡°Good, then our plan will be like this, I, Hilde, Walt and Plinch will stop the grenades. Clair will recharge the crossbows and plug the flame spitting weapons. Tiri will occupy the mages until I can help her. Alfred will fight the tiny guy in a speed fight and Jore the muscular guy in a fight of strength. Anything else?¡± Ley concluded. ¡°¡± Nope, ¡°¡± everyone else. The food came shortly after and we ate, speaking a little bit more about the fight. But without any major changes. The night and morning quickly changed into midday and all the fights were as I expected. The Malindor team was crushed. They tried to bombard their enemy with magic spells but they weren''t fast enough to cast any decent ones. The other teams had something more like training battles, no one went all out. Max¡äs group is obviously one of the 3 who won. But we won''t see him until the finals. We were led inside a large arena, three times larger than the arena of Turon. Around 0,5 million people could sit here and did. The audience roared as we walked in, eager to see a fight. The arena itself is 30 metre wide and 40 metre long. We and the Odys group stopped at each end. And as expected, 6 of them have flamethrower like things at their back and a belt with balls, while 2 wore robes and another 2 armour. ¡°Good, everyone knows the plan, let''s win this as fast as possible,¡± Ley said enthusiastically. Some of us gave nods others just silently draw their weapons but all of us got ready for the fight. I took two crossbows out of the inventory and two large quivers of bolts on the sides of my legs. The referee walked in the middle and said, ¡°Ladys and gentlemen, our last fight today, on the left side is the team from Odys and on the right side is the team from Turon. Turons team finished the survival round in an all-time record with only four days, let''s hope they are as strong as they are fast. And Odys team has like always many strange and dangerous inventions, last time they blew the ring up, I really hope I won''t get between the crossfire. But without further ado let''s start this fight.¡± He rushed out of the ring as he finished his introduction and we went into action, while the audience cheered. The six non fighters threw six grenades at us and these six were intercepted by two rows of our projectiles. Plinchs stone hit the balls head on and both exploded by contact. Walts arrow shot trough the ball, splitting it in half without an explosion. Hildes arrow hit the first ball and it exploded in air, but her second shot was aimed too quickly and she missed. Walt was fast enough to shoot a third arrow that was also on mark. This concludes the first volley, the second one was already intercepted by Ley''s air barrier. Liria and Baldrich also finished their fist spells at the same time, they Liria shot a lightning bolt at one of the 6 and Baldrich a fireball. But Baldrich didn''t thought about the wind barrier, it was stopped by it. The barrier stops projectiles in both directions so we also stopped shooting at them and I looked at the other fight. Jore and Alfred were in an even close melee battle, Alfred had a slight upper hand. But I couldn''t see Tiri. What I did see were the two mages, alive and well. Okay, one had a knife in his leg but they could continue their fight. The woman started to chant another spell and Walt shot an arrow at her. The arrow was deflected by an earthen wall. I noticed 2 of the 5 remaining none fighters moving closer to our barrier, they had their flame-throwers raised. I quickly casted some stone plugs inside their tubes and watched as they exploded in a fire pillar. The other three who were rushing to their mages, and saw the explosion, threw their flame-throwers away and took things that strangely looked like my mana pistols, but more crude, out. They pointed at Jore and shot three blue beams of mana at him. This depleted around two thirds of their mana but did its job. Jore was hit at the shoulder, side and leg. He got open and was killed by his opponent. Ley finished her second chant and sliced the male mage, who couldn''t evade with his damaged leg, in half. Alfred noticed Jores death and jumped back, so that he has a larger distance to both fighters. Liria and Baldrich finished their second spell and killed two more of the none combatants. One by a earth spike and the other again with an lightning bolt. All in all we were in a way better position, we only lost Jore and Tiri, while they lost 5 none fighters and a mage. Both fighters of them stepped in and tried to engage Alfred, the problem for them was that they didn''t looked out for Plinch who now aided Alfred. Blocking one of the fighters. Alfreds enemy was also blocked but had it worse than his friend, he got hit by an arrow, shot by Walt. The mage finished her chant and a wind slice came rushed at Baldrich, he noticed it too late and would have been hit if Hilde hadn''t thrown herself in the way. She blocked the spell but was killed in return, almost sliced in half. Ley¡äs next spell killed the last none fighter who shot at Walt. Walt who saw what the pistol does was ready and could evade a deadly hit. He got shot in the shoulder, sadly also taking him out as he can''t shoot with one arm. The heavy fighter was in a pinch and couldn''t do much against two speed fighters, while the mage also realized that they lost. Both gave up. I just watched the whole time. ¡°And the winner is the Turon group,¡± The announcer screamed as the dead were recreated. The Odys group looked sad but at the same time proud to have killed some of us with their inventions. ¡°The day after tomorrow they will fight against one of the many Ecus groups that are left. Will they win against this way too strong looking enemy or will they utterly lose like the Malindor group?¡± The announcer further scream. He does not seem like he cares for the Malindor group. ¡°We did it, we won and only with three loses,¡± Liria said happily. ¡°Yeah, we could have managed with two loses if Baldrich hadn''t been so slow,¡± Hilde said, but in a tone that shows that she doesn''t care. ¡°Sorry,¡± Baldrich said but still smiled over the win. ¡°Tiri what happened?¡± Ley asked. ¡°Sorry, they the guy got me with a light arrow. I only managed to hit him once,¡± Tiri said a little down. I got on my toes and patted her head, showing her that she did nothing wrong. ¡°Thanks,¡± she said looking down at me. ¡°Let''s get something to eat, I''m hungry,¡± Jore said and we went changing. ¡°Clair, what did you do with their flame spitting things?¡± Hilde asked as we walked inside a restaurant, this time one that has chicken. ¡°I plugged it with a stone, it exploded as the fire had no way out,¡± I said. ¡°Could have been nice if you''ve done the same with these other things, they hurt like hell,¡± Jore said, rubbing demonstratively his shoulder. ¡°I did not think that they would have these, I made something similar,¡± I said and took my mana gun out, as we reached the desk. ¡°That thing looks way better than theirs,¡± Hilde said as I gave it to her. ¡°I''ll call them Mana Pistols, they use your mana, refine it through a monster core and then shoot it out,¡± I said. ¡°But why didn''t you think about the possibility that they might have them?¡± Ley asked. ¡°The thing is that they use a lot of mana, they shot once and depleted two thirds of their mana and my pistol would have killed them. This baby sucks as much mana as a Tier 10 spell on the smallest setting and makes equal damage, I hit myself once by this thing and blew my hand off,¡± I said and laughed at the end. They sadly didn''t find it as funny as I. ¡°You did what?¡± Liria asked shocked and took my hand for an inspection. ¡°Blew my hand off. You don''t have to worry, I healed it,¡± I said, still smiling. ¡°You''re crazy, couldn''t you find something sturdier to test it on?¡± Jore asked. ¡°Well, I tried a 30cm thick orichalcum slab. It got through like butter as I turned it on the third setting,¡± I explained and waved for a waitress. ¡°This thing has 10 settings,¡± Hilde softly mutters. ¡°What setting did you use as you hit yourself?¡± Baldrich asked. ¡°I think it got through my hand at the eighth,¡± I said, still waiving and not seeing their dropped jaws. They all got quiet and a waitress finally deemed us important enough to take our orders. ¡°Good evening, what can I bring you?¡± She asked with a smile. ¡°Hi, I''d like to have all your chicken menus and am I allowed to drink my own beverage?¡± I said. ¡°I''m sorry Miss, that is not allowed,¡± She said, still smiling. ¡°And what if I pay for let''s say 4 drinks beforehand? You wouldn''t lose anything but still earn some money,¡± I asked, trying to get the permission. ¡°I have to ask the owner,¡± she said and began to turn around but I stopped her. ¡°Wait, what about the order of my friends?¡± I asked. She looked back, a little unsure and asked, ¡°Missm wasn''t your order also the order of your friends?¡± ¡°Nope, that is for me alone,¡± I said. ¡°But you ordered all our chicken menus, we have six different ones,¡± she asked a bit unsure. ¡°I know,¡± I simply said and she slowly took the orders of my teammates. She then walked back to the counter and talked with a man, who shortly after came over to us. ¡°Good evening, I''m the owner, Pia said you want to drink your own beverage and ordered a large amount of food?¡± He said in a friendly tone. ¡°Yes I did, I asked for permission if I pay for four drinks. You see I''d like to brew my own beverage,¡± I said. ¡°That can be done. And pardon for the rudeness but could I try your produced beverage? I''m also brewing my own stuff,¡± he said, interested to try a new and different drink. ¡°I would be honoured, may my friends also drink one with us?¡± I asked. ¡°Sure, and they will also be allowed to drink more if you have good stuff,¡± He said and went away, fetching 11 cups. ¡°You brew your own beverage?¡± Jore asked. ¡°Yes, why?¡± I replied. ¡°Well I''d like to drink once or twice a week, so I know quite a few different drinks,¡± He said proudly. ¡°More like six or seven times a week,¡± Alfred scoffed. ¡°Okay, but it''s true that I know a lot of different beverages, what kind did you make?¡± He asked, eager to drink. ¡°Some hard alcohol,¡± I replied. ¡°Hard?¡± Hilde asked. ¡°Oh yes, I''d like to ask you something Hilde,¡± I said. ¡°What do you want?¡± She asked warry. ¡°You know, the dwarfs in my homeland are all quite the heavy drinker, does this also apply to you?¡± I asked. ¡°My father and brothers like to drink but I was never good at it,¡± She said embarrassed. The owner came back and put 11 cups in front of me. ¡°Here you go, where is your stuff?¡± He said, looking expectantly at me. I took a bottle of vodka out of my inventory and poured some in each cup. ¡°You have to drink it like this,¡± I said and poured it down, in one go. The amount was equal to two shots. Each of them picked his or her cup up and did it like me. Ley, Plinch and Hilde spat it instantly out, while the others began to cough. ¡°Fuck, what is that?¡± Jore asked between his coughs. ¡°You know the beer and wine you make? They only have some percent of alcohol, this stuff has simply more,¡± I said and refilled my cup. ¡°It''s already working and I even spat it out,¡± Ley said. Liria sniffed at her cup and started to cough again. ¡°This kinda smells a little like the poisonous stuff the alchemists have,¡± she then said. The owner got pale but I quickly said, ¡° You don''t have to worry. This thing smells similar because it is similar. But not poisonous, it''s like apple and pear juice. Both are fruits that grow in similar environments but are different. Well the difference is not as big as with the apple and pear juice, but still enough to not be poisonous in small quantities.¡± ¡°¡ãCough¡ã You miss, are a devil,¡± the owner said with a smile. ¡°Shit Ley, you are right I can feel it,¡± Alfred said baffled. ¡°How much stronger than beer is this?¡± Hilde asked. ¡°Hmm, I think around 10 times stronger,¡± I said. I don''t know the exact amount the beer here has, but normal beer has around 5-6% and my vodka has around 50%. ¡°So one cup would be like I drunk 10 cups of beer?¡± The owner asked, looking sceptically at his cup. ¡°That would be true but it''s dangerous to drink too much,¡± I said. ¡°How much is too much?¡± Walt asked. ¡°Don''t know, just drink it slowly. It''s possible to drink it fast, you will feel it fast, but the problem is that too much can influence you. You''ve seen drunkards didn''t you?¡± I said. ¡°Yes, these stupid guys often barf in my restaurant,¡± the owner said with a scowl. ¡°Well, this is a reaction of the body. The body tries to get the alcohol out, so it forces the person to barf. It is a clear sign to stop, any more can kill you. If you''re unlucky you might still die even after barfing the stuff out,¡± I explained. ¡°I never thought that beer can be so dangerous,¡± Jore said. ¡°Normally it isn''t. You can drink quite a lot of beer but not as much of this stuff. Oh and by the way if you add juice into this you won''t taste is as much,¡± I further said and watched as four waitresses came over with the food. ¡°The food is here, and owner? I''d like to pay in advance,¡± I said. ¡°If you give me the recept you can eat for free,¡± he said with a grin. ¡°No can do, I think you have not the instruments for this, you have to constantly heat it at a special temperature. And I mean a really special temperature. Let me show you,¡± I said and heated the cup up to 78,32¡ãC, the right temperature for Ethanol to boil. ¡°The cup has the right temperature you would need,¡± I said and everyone reluctantly touched it, but quickly withdrew the hand. ¡°And this cup has the temperature you are not allowed to have, you have to divide both gases from the start,¡± I said and heated another cup up to 65¡ãC, the boiling temperature of methanol. They touched it in the same way. ¡°There is a difference but a really small one, I have to admit it, I could not boil it constantly on the first temperature,¡± the owner said. ¡°What would happen if you''re not dividing both gases?¡± Hilde asked. ¡°They would mix, you would get the same result at the start. It differs when the body starts to get rid of the rest in your blood. The first might give you a headache and a blackout of the night before. Other small things can also happen,¡± I said. ¡°And the second?¡± Jore asked. ¡°The second can give you the same results. But it can also make you blind or kill you. The amount makes it deadly, that counts for both,¡± I said. ¡°I think I''m going to drink less,¡± Jore said and silently began to eat. ¡°So how much for the food and the four drinks?¡± I said and got back to the initial topic. ¡°Well, you don''t have to pay for the drinks, as I was able to drink something good and on top learned something new. The food costs 2 silver,¡± the owner said and I gave him the money. ¡°Thank you again for the good drink and have a nice meal,¡± he said and went back to his counter. ¡°That was a really interesting experience,¡± Ley said as the owner was gone. ¡°Yeah,¡± Hilde said. ¡°Hope you liked it. Who wants more?¡± I said. ¡°I''ll take some more,¡± Jore said with a grin, he has already forgotten his earlier statement. No one else spoke out. ¡°If you want I have something else without alcohol,¡± I said. ¡°Is it poisonous?¡± Liria asked warily. ¡°Nope~,¡± I said gleefully. ¡°I''ll try it,¡± Hilde said and got looks of respect from the others. I gave her a glass bottle of coke. ¡°This stuff looks not really healthy,¡± she said, eyeing the liquid. ¡°Drink, it''s my favourite drink,¡± I said and she sipped a little. Her eyes got a little wider and she began to gulp it down. She was too quick and began to cough from the carbonic acid. ¡°This is delicious!¡± She shouts. ¡°It''s called coke, the only thing that makes chicken concurrence,¡± I said proudly. I gave everyone else a bottle and we began to eat. ¡°It''s always disturbing to see you eating,¡± Plinch said as he looked at me. ¡°Why? I think my manners are good,¡± I asked him. ¡°Well you eat a LOT more than normal people, where does it go?¡± He said but I shrugged with my shoulders. I''m not going to explain to them that I simply decompose the matter in my stomach, and live from mana, like Drull. ¡°Hey what is our strategy for the next round?¡± Baldrich asked. Stating the original reason for us being here. ¡°Clair do you also know their status? I heard that the Ecus team that fought against the Malindor team butchered them more than fighting them,¡± Ley asked. ¡°There is no way for you to win,¡± I simply said and they looked at me, not understanding what I meant. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Why? Sure they can be better at teamwork but their stats shouldn''t be much higher than our,¡± Walt said. ¡°Well their teamwork is better than yours and their stats are higher,¡± I said. ¡°How much higher?¡± Liria asked. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± I said with a sadistic grin. ¡°I don''t know,¡± Hilde whispered. ¡°Just say it, they can''t be so high,¡± Baldrich said. ¡°Well all of them have at least one stat in the mid-twenty thousand,¡± I said. Jore spit his coke out, hitting Alfred directly in the face, but Alfred didn''t look like he cared, he just stared at me. ¡°What?¡± Ley asked. ¡°Please say I heard wrong,¡± Tiri pleaded. ¡°Nope, all of them are way stronger than you,¡± I said and put another piece of chicken in my mouth. ¡°Then how can we fight them?¡± Liria said, sunken down and holding her head. ¡°You just lose, I''ll do the rest,¡± I said. ¡°Didn''t you say, just moments ago, that they all have stats in the mid-twenty thousands?¡± Jore said, raising his voice, and also swinging slightly back and forth. ¡°No vodka for you from now on, you''re drunk,¡± I said and took his cup away. ¡°Really getting drunk from just three cups,¡± I muttered. ¡°You mean you can beat them?¡± Liria asked while looking through her fingers. ¡°Of course I can, who do you think did keep the monster at bay?¡± I said with a wide grin. ¡°YOU!¡± Plinch screamed accusingly and jumped up. ¡°Sit!¡± I demanded and he instantly sat down, shivering. Ley looked at him and asked me, ¡°Why have you not said anything?¡± ¡°It was fun, and it''s not like you got hurt,¡± I said. ¡°I...I had...nightmares,¡± Plinch said teeth chattering. ¡°Plinch you know that she won''t kill you,¡± Tiri said, trying to calm him down. ¡°His body simply can''t, I gave him a little mana pressure to calm him down,¡± I said. ¡°Mana pressure? I didn''t feel you leaking any mana,¡± Ley said. ¡°One of the gimmicks of the skill [Mana Zone]. I can apply my mana directly at an opponent, if it''s strong enough I can frighten them, boost their morale or simply squish them like the monster in the forest. Plinch got a little frightening pressure, my title only makes it worse,¡± I said and gave him a supporting pressure, which calmed him down. ¡°But I have to agree with Plinch, why have you done this?¡± Walt asked. ¡°I was bored.¡± I simply said. ¡°You can''t make something like that just for being bored,¡± Ley said angrily. ¡°My motto of life is; Do what you want when you want. So I can and I will. See it from the positive side, you had not to fight. Anyway, there is no way for you to even defeat one of them, I would recommend to either hid behind me or get killed as fast as possible. I plan to play with them,¡± I said and smiled widely. ¡°Play?¡± Jore asked. ¡°Yeah play, like a cat with the mouse. We''ll see us at the tournament,¡± I said and left them dumbfounded. Ley came back two hours later and went to sleep without saying a word. The next day was quickly over, a clone Clair stayed sleeping inside the school garden, while I changed into Dex and had fun times with Lilia. At first she was against it but my new abducting skill changed her resistance by a wide margin. My petting skill did the rest. The only downside was that the other staff noticed her absence and searched for her, without any results. They began to talk about asking the town guards as they found an extremely exhausted Lilia in her room. They asked what happened but she just got red and didn''t say a single word. The staff was still worried, but couldn''t do anything if Lilia does not want to speak, so they quietly accepted whatever happened. And here we are, back inside the arena, facing against one of the Ecus teams, their leader is called Rits, he is a speed fighter. Their team has two mages, two archers and six warriors, two with heavy armour, tower shields and short spike hammers. Two with two handed swords and chain mail. And two with short swords, wearing leather armour. ¡°So what strategy do you have?¡± I asked my group. ¡°We try to fight with you as long as we can,¡± Ley said and the other gave determined nods. ¡°Here we are, the second day of the school tournaments fighting round, this round has the overwhelmingly strong Ecus group with a lot of teamwork and the strategical Turon group, who will win?¡± The announcer screamed and started the battle shortly after his introduction. Again both teams sprung into motion, but this time I did nothing, Hilde hid behind me. Walt and Tiri quickly shot and threw their range weapons but they were deflected by the sword of one enemy. Four of them were rushing at us with raised swords, the ones wearing heavy armour stayed behind, protecting their range fighters. Ley, Liria and Baldrich began to chant with Tiri, Alfred and Jore in front of them as guards. Eight arrows, shot by two guys, came quickly in their direction and Jore tried to block them but was hit and quickly looked like a pincushion. He fell down and was dead. Ley, Liria and Baldrich finished their chants and shot a wind blade, a fire spear and a lightning spear at the archers. Sadly, their attempt was stopped by an earthen wall, raised by an enemy mage. The wall was burned and chipped but was still standing after the attack, the lightning did nothing. The other mage finished his own chant and roasted Walt and Plinch in a storm of fire. Seems like it was the Tier 8 spell, [H?llen S?ulen]. Both were dead. It seems like intelligence boosts the strength of a spell, but not its range, interesting. I never looked into that, as I''m not really interested in the Tiers, they are mostly useless for me, except for the healing and clone spells. An arrow came flying at me but I ignored it. It hit my left breast, but stopped at the rip, my [Pain Resistance] skill does its job and it''s nothing more than a slight ache. So in what quantities does the spell get strengthened? Is it like the mana regeneration? Every zero more raises it by one Tier? Or doubles its strength? Must be doubles it''s strength, Tiers are not equally stronger the higher they get, only harder to learn. So if I assume that the strength doubles with each zero more, then my Tier 10 spell is four times stronger than the spell of a mage with 10 intelligence. Then again a normal mage with 10 intelligence can''t cast a Tier 10 spell, as he has not enough mana. I have to test that, maybe with curse runes? While thinking I was hit by four more arrows and my team was down to only Hilde and me, we were surrounded by the four warriors who rushed in. ¡°She mus be dead, let''s quickly kill the dwarf,¡± one of them said. ¡°I don''t think so, she''s still standing,¡± Rits said. ¡°Okay, then what should we do?¡± A third asked. My eyes began to focus and I had a brilliant idea. ¡°Oy, her eyes moved, she''s still alive,¡± The third said. ¡°Seriously? She has five arrows in her chest,¡± the fourth guy said. ¡°Stay wary, Max said she is dangerous,¡± Rits said and they slowly got closer. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Third Person POV: Suddenly a gush of wind blew by them and they got into a defence positions. They looked at their target but only saw a crouched down dwarfen girl with tears in her eyes, no sign of the elfen girl, that had five arrows in her chest. A loud ¡ãKYAA¡ã sounded from their behind. They turned around and saw their female mage, hugged, from behind, by the elfen girl. She no longer had the arrows in her chest. But the male mage to her left now suddenly toppled over and was dead, five arrows were pushed through his head and arrowheads were sprouting out of his face. ¡°Hey, say, do you know if the intelligence boosts the strength of a spell?¡± The elfen girl asked the female mage. ¡°Let go,¡± the female mage demanded and began to struggle, but couldn''t get free. The heavy armour warriors had also turned around and one tried to hit the elfen girl with his spike hammer. She raised one of her hands, holding the struggling female mage with her other hand, and stopped the hammer as it descended down. She then gave the hammer a quick push and the guy in heavy armour, who must weigh more than 140 kilograms was send flying, into his companion. Both went down and tried to stand back up, which is quite hard with such an heavy armour. ¡°Come on, say it,¡± the elfen girl said and began to caress the female mage at the neck. She suddenly stopped to struggle, to began anew, just a lot stronger. ¡°You, kill the dwarf, the others come with me, we have to stop her. Max was right, she is dangerous,¡± Rits said and rushed back. The dwarfen girl was quickly beheaded and the last one also began to run back. ¡°Please,¡± the female mage said weakly. She almost stopped her attempts to get free. ¡°You just have to say if intelligence makes spells stronger and if yes how much more,¡± the elfen girl said and her hands went further down. ¡°I''ll say it, but please stop,¡± the female mage pleaded and the movements of the hands abruptly stopped. But they were still hovering over the female mage. Ready to bring the embarrassing doom over the poor female mage, if she does not say what the elfen girl wants to hear. ¡°There is a theory that a spell gets doubled in strength with each zero more at intelligence,¡± she weakly said. ¡°So a Tier 1 spell casted by a mage with 100.000 intelligence is three times stronger than a Tier 1 spell from a mage with 10 intelligence?¡± The elfen girl asked and the female mage nodded. ¡°Thanks,¡± the elfen girl said and quickly broke the neck of the female mage, not giving her any pain. The moment the female mage was dead, two arrows came flying at the elfen girl. But the elfen girl stopped both with the dead body of the female mage. She then tossed the body over to the archers who had to evade it. ¡°What are you?¡± Rits asked as they reached the elfen girl. They had helped the two heavy armour guys up and were, again, surrounding her. ¡°Me? I''m Clair, the cute little elf from Turon,¡± the elfen girl said innocently. ¡°Cute?¡± One of the six guys asked. ¡°You''re not cute, more like a monster. Nothing cute can take five arrows at the heart,¡± one archer shouts over. ¡ãFLATSCH¡ã a red puddle came into existence the moment the archer finished his sentence. Everyone looked at the red puddle, dumbfounded at what happened. ¡°Bitch, I''m adorable,¡± the elfen girl said sternly and the heads snapped back, looking at her pretty face, that has a few drops of blood from the arrows she pulled out of her chest. ¡°I think Max was way under the top with his assumption that she is dangerous,¡± One of the heavy armour guys muttered silently. ¡°Max said that? I think I have to talk with him, it''s not right to delineate a fair maiden like me as dangerous,¡± the elfen girl said with a grin. ¡°Formation three!¡± Rits shouted and the remaining seven enemies got into a formation. The heavy fighters at the front, flanked on both sides by the fighters with two handed swords. The archer stayed at the back and the speed fighters positioned themselves at the back of the elfen girl. The elfen girl then took something out of a dimensional pocket and put it on her head. After that she began to nod with her head and started to dance. ¡°Is she mocking us?¡± One of the fighters with a two handed swords asked angrily. ¡°Keep calm, proceed like trained,¡± Rits said and they started their attack. The heavy armour guys moved forward, aiming with their shield at the elfen girl. They hoped to force her back, in the arms of the speed fighters who got ready. But contrary to their expectations the elfen girl kept dancing. She then crouched down, doing a spin on her hands and kicked one of the heavy armour guys at the leg. He felt to the side. The other one tried to execute his shield bash. He got closer however, a moment before the shield would connect with the elfen girl, she pushed herself up. Actively jumping over the heavy armour guy. She got down with an axe kick, which was stopped by the shield of the same heavy armour guy. Still her kick was hard enough to dent the shield. The two two-handed sword fighters tried to slice her in half, as she landed, but she twisted her body mid air, evading both swords. Good for the elfen girl, well good if she would have cared, and bad for the other three guys was that the fight was so crowded that they couldn''t interfere, the elfen girl was just too tiny. The elfen girl made moves that looked like she would clap in her hands while stepping forward and backwards, doing the same with her arms. She then jumped up, as she was forward, and clapped her hands, with the head of the standing heavy armour guy in the middle. His head got smashed to a pulp and the elfen girl used his chest as a spring board to make a somersault. She landed, in a knee-seated position on the shoulders of the left two-handed sword guy and broke his neck with a sudden twist. She put her arms on his head, pushed herself over him, made another axe kick and smashed the breastplate of the laying heavy armour fighter. Breaking his rips and killing him with heart and lung punctures. She then did a quick roll, stood back up and continued with her weird dance. Now both speed fighters would have enough room to step in, but they did not advance. ¡°Shit, she killed three of us like nothing, look she is even smiling while dancing,¡± the archer screamed. ¡°Let''s gamble and try to take her down with us,¡± Rits said and the remaining standing warriors nodded, which only were two. The archer had to stay alive if their gamble has to go up. All three rushed at the dancing elfen girl, trying to impale her on their weapons. But to their demise, she fluidly evaded each sword and even used it to make them impale each other. None of them was quick enough to divert the sword, as they already moved as fast as they could. The elfen girl then stopped her dance and took the thing off of her head. She looked at the last survivor who quickly said, ¡°I surrender.¡± ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Clairs POV: This fight was fun. Back in my old world, I would never have imagined I could move like this. A female body is really more flexible. I looked at the recreation of my teammates and listened to the loud roars of the audience. Everyone was back and the announcer said, ¡°Well that was not what I expected but still a terrifying fight, Turon wins and will be in the finals. Somehow I pity the other team that has to face the little monster,¡± he said, muttering the last part, but I heard him and glared at him. ¡°I... Of course I mean the cute girl,¡± He quickly added and I gave him a satisfaction nod. He breathed out, relieved to not incur my wrath. We went off, changing our clothes and meeting again inside the restaurant with the chicken, this time Lilia, the staff and the other teams were also with us, they said we had to party our win. ¡°Clair, I knew you were strong, after what you did to the monster inside the forest but I never thought you are this strong. We had no chance against them and you took them out while dancing. While dancing!¡± Jore said, a little drunk. I gave everyone some of my korn, an alcoholic beverage with around 37.5% it''s mostly used as a mix with coke. The mix is then called Cola Korn. ¡°What did you shay was that you gave ush?¡± A drunk Hilde asked and hugged me. She got clingy as she got drunk. ¡°It''s Cola Korn,¡± I said. ¡°Ah yesh Cola Korn, good shtuff,¡± she said, resting her head on my shoulder and started to snore. Walt, Alfred and a few other Turon students were dancing with the waitresses, who got a large tip. I basically rented the whole restaurant, the owner quickly agreed as I promised to give him a barrel of my vodka. ¡°You could have done it a little less flashy,¡± Lilia scolds me. She''s worried about the consequences I might get by utterly destroying the whole Ecus team. ¡°It was fun and you know my way of life,¡± I said. ¡°Sadly I do, and I foresee that it will get me in a lot of trouble from now on,¡± she said, feign despair. ¡°I''ll give you some runes tomorrow, you just have to say what kinds you want,¡± I said. ¡°I thought you wanted to wait until I come with you on your journey after the school?¡± She asked. ¡°Well you got kidnapped on our way, so I think I have to make them, but only if you want,¡± I said. ¡°Yes, I also thought about your journey and if I should come along,¡± She said. ¡°And?¡± I asked. ¡°I''d like to come with you and stand at your side as your good part with common sense,¡± She said. I quickly laid Hilde down, stepped out of the restaurant, made a clone, changed into Dex, came back with both, kissed Lilia as Dex and hugged her as Clair. Which got quite a few whistles from the audience. We celebrated until morning and spent the next day mostly sleeping, most of my fellow students had a hangover. ¡°Your drinks are deadly,¡± Hilde said as we walked up to the arena. It''s the last day of the tournament and we have no real strategy. ¡°Yeah, my head did hurt like hell,¡± Jore added. ¡°Let''s get this quickly over, I still feel sick,¡± Baldrich said. ¡°But we have to hold another party if we win,¡± I said with a grin. ¡°Yes, but this party is sponsored by the king and you are not allowed to turn it into a drinking-bout,¡± Ley said. We reached the arena and the announcer said, ¡°Hello folks, today is the day where we will decide the best team of the magic academies. Will it be the Ecus team or the Turon team? The team from Ecus showed us their strength with teamwork and superior strength, but this strength means nothing against the little mon... I mean cute little elf of the Turon team. As you all know, each member of the winning team will be granted a wish from the king and each country will help to full fill this wish. So let''s start this fight without further ado.¡± The fight began and I suddenly found myself flying at the enemies. I looked back and saw Jore and Alfred in a throwing position. They threw me! The other team was to stunned for a short moment, it seems like they also didn''t expect me to get thrown. ¡°Gimme a hug!¡± I shouted and mad a hugging motion while flying. They regained their posture and moved out of the way but I used wind to propel me at Max. I crashed into him, hugging him like a koala. Admirably he didn''t felt down, he was pushed back but was still on his feet. I looked up at him and said, ¡°Hi.¡± He was stunned and just replied with a ¡°hi¡± on his side. I then asked, with giant puppy eyes,¡± Could you throw me back?¡± At first he looked stunned, then embarrassed, after that a little angry, but he finally settled down with an evil grin and nodded. He grabbed me by the collar, lifted me like a puppy and threw me back to my team. My team on the other hand didn''t expect me, coming back, and had pale faces. ¡°I''m coming for ya nigga!¡± I shouted. (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=PwHjyZtwFQQ ) and produced stone arrows at my side, nine in number. One for each. ¡°I knew it, we should have asked her,¡± Hilde screamed, trying to turn around, without success. ¡°Oh fuck,¡± was the last thing Jore said as a stone arrow ripped his head off. They all got down at once. I landed with a few rolls and got back up. Then looked down at their bodies and said, ¡°I would have done it, if you had asked.¡± I turned around and saw the other team, looking at me with wide eyes. ¡°Sorry, a little dispute between team members,¡± I said with an innocent laugh. ¡°Dispute...,¡± Max muttered. ¡°Captain, what should we do?¡± One of them asked. Looking closer at them I see that they have the same constellation as Rits team. Two archer, two mages, two speed fighters, two heavy fighters and two middle heavy fighters. I rushed back to Max, faster as they could see and got in my koala position. ¡°So, why were you hunting monster inside the forest?¡± I said, looking up at him. He flinched a little, made some hand gestures behind my back and said, ¡°W..what do you mean?¡± ¡°Well you hunted in a group of 50 men, and used something that attracted monster,¡± I said while noticing the speed fighters getting into a stabbing position. I began to climb on Max like a squirrel, making it impossible to stab me. ¡°Could you please go down and fight correctly?¡± Max asked me, not minding my movements. I stopped as I was on his shoulders, looked head over in his eyes and asked,¡± do you want to lose fast or in a fun way?¡± ¡°Why do you expect us to lose?¡± He asked back. ¡°Because I know your stats, class and real occupation. You know you''re quite cool for a 34 year old man,¡± I said, while whispering the last part. ¡°How?¡± He asked a little pale. ¡°Secret~¡± I said in a childish tone. ¡°So what do you want the funny way or the quick way?¡± I further asked while getting back in my koala position. ¡°Knowing our stats does not explain why you are so sure of your win,¡± he said, trying to act composed. But I could feel that he''s anything but composed, his heart is racing like crazy. ¡°You know you should calm down, I won''t tell your little secret. If you get me an audience with the empress,¡± I said and made circular movements with my finger around his heart. ¡°Why should I? You are clearly hard to catch, how can I guarantee that you will not harm her Majesty?¡± He asked, but he calmed down a little. ¡°Well either that, or I visit her myself, which will be quite embarrassing for her guards,¡± I said and his heart got faster again. ¡°I''ll see what I can do, but her appointment book is quite full,¡± he said. ¡°That''s no problem, I''d like to finish school before I go,¡± I said. ¡°Okay, I''ll arrange it somehow but only if you fight us in a real fight and if you don''t come to the next three tournaments,¡± he said, hoping I would decline. I gave him a smile and said, ¡°Agreed, you''ll arrange a meeting with the empress in around four years. In return I''ll fight you fair and will not come to the next three tournaments, they are boring either way.¡± ¡°Good, then would you please let go?¡± He asked. ¡°But you are comfy,¡± I said with puffed cheeks. ¡°You promised,¡± he said and I reluctantly let go. ¡°Okay, what kind of weapon should I use?¡± I asked as I stepped back a little. ¡°Your most proficient,¡± he said and got in a battle position. ¡°Hmm, I have no weapon I''m really good with, how about a Nodachi?¡± I asked and took a long black Nodachi out of my inventory. ¡°The weapon a hero told us about,¡± Max said. ¡°So the hero is a japanese or an western otaku,¡± I said. ¡°You know of the japanese?¡± Max asked, looking baffled. I just smiled and asked, ¡°You still didn''t answer my question, the funny way or the fast way?¡± ¡°Fast, I think the funny way would be against our fighting stile. Get ready!¡± He said and gave his teammates orders. I waited until they were ready and Max gave me a thankful nod. ¡ãBOOOMMMM¡ã His nod turned out into a falling head, as I jumped a little and cut everyone down with a single draw of my katana. I also deployed a barrier at the side of the arena, so that I won''t cut the whole city. The ear throbbing boom was the result of my swing hitting my barrier, and everybody got blown away by the air pressure. They got recreated and Max looked at me. ¡°So this was what you meant with fast,¡± he said. ¡°Yup,¡± I said. ¡°Well again this fight turned into something else, and again the little mo... cute elf gave us quite a show. This makes the Turon academy into the champions of this years tournament. Let''s give them a grand applause,¡± The announcer said and the audience clapped a little, still not really knowing what they saw. ¡°We''ll see us at the party this evening,¡± I said and pulled Ley, on her neck, out of the arena. She silently accept the treatment and lets herself getting carried away. Back in our room I sat her down at her bed and smiled at her. ¡°We''re sorry,¡± she said, getting on her knees. ¡°Why did you not ask me?¡± I simply asked. ¡°We thought you wouldn''t agree and we kinda wanted to get you back for making us so drunk,¡± She said fast. ¡°I''ll forgive you, as I gained something interesting in return and had fun,¡± I said and she looked relieved. ¡°So what do you want to wish?¡± I asked her. ¡°I''m not really shure but I think a Tier five magic wand,¡± She said. ¡°What do you want?¡± She further asked, as I began get undressed for a bath. ¡°Don''t know, maybe the Dragon Forest,¡± I said. ¡°The Dragon Forest? Isn''t that the territory of the dragons? You will be killed if they hear of that,¡± Ley said. ¡°Let that be my worry,¡± I said. Ley looked at me, unsure what she should say. ¡°Hurry, we have to get ready,¡± I said and started to undress her too. We had a bath and got dressed, I wear a red dress with black lines on it, while Ley wears a green summer dress. We picked Liria and Hilde up and went inside the ball room we visited at the fist day. It had the same arrangements and I quickly had the same kind of chicken in my hands. But this time Max came over to us from the start, Rits following behind. ¡°Hi, you''re looking good,¡± he starts the conversation and continued with, ¡°it''s hard to believe that a cute body like yours has so much strength.¡± ¡°Well she is our goddess,¡± Hilde said as a matter of fact. ¡°Goddess?¡± Rits asked. ¡°Yes, many of the people in Turonis believe that Clair is a god, she is just too skilled in everything,¡± Ley chimed in. ¡°A god?¡± Rits asked a little bewildered, but Max calmed him down with a hand gesture. ¡°And what do you say to these words?¡± He asked me. ¡°A god is someone incomprehensible, if they would know me they wouldn''t think of me as a god. Alas I''m not eager to let everyone near enough to learn about the real me so this might be unavoidable. They call me the Goddess of Carring, the reason for that are some minor things I did,¡± I explained, and bit into a piece of chicken as I finished. ¡°They are not minor, you''ve helped the slums by rebuilding their destroyed homes, healed the wounded, are inspiring the people for doing their best and helping others without looking at their race or social standing. Your influence made Turonis into a better city,¡± Ley said in full believer mode. ¡°Infidels,¡± Rits said, spitting the word out. ¡°Rits, another word and you''re going to have extra training session,¡± Max said sternly. ¡°Yes sir, sorry sir,¡± Rits said while saluting. ¡°I''m sorry, it''s just that Rits is a strong believer of the Church of Light,¡± Max said, apologising on Rits behalves. ¡°No need, everyone has the right to believe into what they deem right,¡± I said as I gulped the chicken down. ¡°Thank you for understanding,¡± he said, looked at Rits, so that he stays quiet and continues with, ¡°I talked with her Majesty, she agrees to meet you in four years, right after the tournament, that would mean that you have to wait for six months after your graduation.¡± Hilde, Ley and Liria gaped at what they heard. ¡°Thank you, and I wish you good luck in the years I will not participate. And one thing more, pleace don''t kill my team in the coming survival rounds. Only if they seek the fight by themselves,¡± I said, again letting my companions gaping. ¡°What do you mean you will not participate?¡± Ley asked. ¡°I won''t take part in the next tournaments as promised to Max,¡± I said. ¡°But we need you, a win is guaranteed with you,¡± Liria said. ¡°Might be so, but I think this tournament will be boring if I participate a second time. Once is good but twice will be just bothersome,¡± I said. ¡°I have to thank you for that and will respect your request. We''ll see each other in four years, I''ll wait at the exit of the looker rooms from the arena after the finals,¡± Max said and turned around, leaving us behind. ¡°Great, and what about you beeing in the student council? You have to attent if you are a part of it,¡± Hilde said. ¡°You do know that I never fought in the whole year do you?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, so?¡± She asked back, not getting what I mean. ¡°There is no record of me fighting except for the first fight, not even during lessons. So they have to make Pia, my classmate, into my replacement,¡± I said with a grin. ¡°But we can argue by saying that you won against three third years,¡± Liria said with a grin. ¡°Nope, these were course C students, even the worse fighter in my class can beat them as of now, so this argument is invalid and I can refuse any other attempts. And this tournament is not listed in the competition among our school,¡± I said. Lirias grin vanished and was replaced by a defeated grimace. We ate and talked a little more until the king came inside and a announcer ordered us to step in front. We had to make our wishes. We got in line and the king said, ¡°I''m glad to see the winner of this years tournament and think that we can be proud of such young and promising students. As it''s ordered by the agreement of each country I am here to hear your wishes. State your name and wish.¡± ¡°My name is Baldrich von Burguten, I wish for a higher noble rank of my family,¡± Baldrich said while kneeling down. ¡°Your wish will be granted, your family will rise into the rank of a Duke,¡± The king says, glad to not give away something important. ¡°My name is Tiri, I wish for a Tier 5 war axe,¡± Tiri said. ¡°You will get a new Tier 5 war axe with an wind elemental inside,¡± The king said, granting her a low grade Tier 5 weapon as it hasn''t grown. Alas it''s a Tier 5 weapon. ¡°My name is Hilde, I wish for a large amount of every known metal,¡± Hilde said. ¡°You will get 30 kilogram of each known metal, from Tier 1 to 5,¡± The king says. ¡°My name is Liria, I wish for a Tier 5 wind elemental wand,¡± Liria said, this kind of wand can amplify her lightning spells. ¡°You will get a new Tier 5 wind elemental wand,¡± The king said, granting her the same as Tiri. ¡°My name is Walt, I wish for a Tier 5 wind elemental bow,¡± Walt said, the wind element can speed his arrows up and will even give him an unlimited amount of arrows, later when the weapon gets stronger. ¡°You will get a Tier 5 wind elemental bow,¡± The king said. ¡°My name is Alfred, I wish for a Tier 5 darkness elemental longsword,¡± Walt said. ¡°You will get a Tier 5 darkness elemental longsword,¡± the king said. This is quite boring, and so much tradition. I thought as Jore wished for a Tier 4 armour and Ley for a Tier 5 wind elemental wand. It was finally my turn and I said. (AutorNote: Nah just kidding) ¡°My name is Clair and I wish to own the Dragon Forest,¡± I said and a lot of surprised shouts came from the audience. ¡°You do know that it is the land of the dragons and their dragon god?¡± The king asked. ¡°I do, I want it neverthless,¡± I said. ¡°Good, I''ll anounce you as the owner of the Dragon Forest, may the luck be with you,¡± The king said. ¡°Oh and hereby I declare thet the Dragon Forest will be changed into the Forest of Aeron,¡± I added after the kings words, which brought more surprised shouts. ¡°This is in your autority as the owner of the Forest of Aeron,¡± the king said. ¡°Now let''s celebrate the end of the school tournament,¡± He further said and we got back into our own little groups. ¡°I can''t believe you really wished for that,¡± Ley said as we were back in our group. ¡°Why did you wish for something that you can''t use?¡± Hilde asked. ¡°Let that be my problem,¡± I said with a smile. We left shortly after and my teammates got their wished weapons and armour the day after. They marvelled the craftsmanship of their new companions and we left shortly after. The journey back was as boring as the first one. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- This time for good. This was the longest chapter I have ever written, it has 29 pages or 12k words. Alas it was fun to write and it''s also my fiftieth chapter. It''s bound to have a lot of mistakes and I hope you write you opinion about the fights inside the comments. I have to sleep, I must have written for over 6 hours and it''s 2 am here in Germany. 51 What else happened as we traveled back During the trip back: KING LUDWIG BRALING THE THIRD POV: ¡°Who is that elfen girl? I never heard of her, someone so strong can''t stay unnoticed for long. Is she from Schwarzwald?¡± I asked my spy master, he had the order to get information on every participant. ¡°And why did our teams loose so utterly? And on top of that four teams are dead, how do you expect me to explain that to their parents?¡± I added while looking at the headmaster of Malindor. ¡°My lord, we don''t know the origins of the elf named Clair, the only thing we could find out in this short time, is that she suddenly showed up at the last entrance exam from Turon. The son of the local duke got embarrassed by her, his father also handed in some reports about a cult that came up. They call it the Church of Carring and apparently this Clair is their goddess. She rebuilt the slums, healed the crippled and some say that she''s even freeing the slaves. But we have no clear eyewitnesses about the last part. The cult stands for equality between all races and even social standings. The baron asked for help against this Clair, she''s starting a revolt, so he says. He said that a troop he had sent was killed, they sent a few A-Rank and more than a dozen B- and C-Rank adventurers. None came back. There are also some rumours about her guards, they are made out of stone and have high fighting capabilities. Our enchanter told me that it would be possible to make them but not this strong and lifelike, they simply lack the necessary knowledge and most of all, the mana. I request permission for assassinating her,¡± my spymaster said. This will turn in quite a headache, maybe I''ll have a new girl today, a 10-year-old would be good. The last one already lost her will to struggle. I have to stop giving them to my wife, she''s breaking them too fast. I refocus on my spymaster and say, ¡° Permission granted, her wish for the dragon forest clearly stated her goals. We have to stop her before she can establish a new kingdom.¡± ¡°Dear, you think she can manage the dragons?¡± My dear wife asked, in a worried tone, from the side. ¡°Of course not, nothing can kill all these dragons, but she might be able to establish a small city on the outskirts,¡± I said and caressed her hand in an attempt to reassure her worried face. Which quickly worked. ¡°So what about our teams?¡± I asked the headmaster after looking into the beautiful eyes of my wife. ¡°It seems like they were killed by other students, we''ve found traces of many fights, most of them were from monster but some showed signs of our and other teams,¡± the headmaster says. He''s the only SS-Rank adventurer I''m able to order, all the others are under this stupid country agreement. ¡°What do you think is the reason for so many losses?¡± I asked him. ¡°I think the Ecus teams grouped together and took them out,¡± he said. ¡°Why them and for what reason?¡± I asked out loud. ¡°May I speak my lord?¡± My spymaster asked. I motioned him to continue. ¡°My lord, my spies are telling me a strange behaviour of the Empire, they are arming for war,¡± he said. ¡°That''s nothing new, they are in a constant war against the demons. We''re even sending them supplies so that they keep them at bay,¡± I said. ¡°That is indeed true my lord, but they are conscripting more men than normal and we lost sight of the Raska Elite Unit,¡± he said while bowing his head. ¡°How did you loose some of the most known and strongest soldiers of the empire?!¡± I shouted. He flinched and said,¡± I''m terribly sorry my lord, but I don''t now, my spies sent me the report of losing them, after a meeting with the empress,¡± he said bowing even deeper than before. ¡°Then search them dammit, I''ll make you responsible if you''re not able to find them,¡± I said. Now I''m sure, a 10-year-old. ¡°Of course my lord,¡± he said and hurriedly rushed out. ¡°I''ll also be off then, I have to adjust our lessons so that the next year will not be such an utter defeat,¡± the headmaster said and also left. ¡°Dear, I''ll be out. I have to vent some stress,¡± I said to my wife and left, searching my personal slaver. I feel like I have forgotten something but can''t point it out. Well, I will remember, for now, I have to visit a sweet young girl. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Max Mustermann POV: ¡°Rits, prepare for depart, I''ll go send my report,¡± I said and Rits saluted. Now alone I took a crystal ball out of my dimensional pocket and put mana into it. A face of a young woman came into view. ¡°Yes?¡± She asked. ¡°Captain Mustermann here, I''m sending my report,¡± I said. ¡°Ah yes, I''ll bring you to her Majesty,¡± She said and the picture moved. ¡°Why the majesty?¡± I asked, normally I report to one of the generals. ¡°She wished to receive your next report in person,¡± I heard from the woman who''s caring me. I saw the interior of the palace until the woman knocked at a door, they are the personal chambers of her majesty. ¡°Sir Mustermann is reporting my Lady,¡± the woman said. The crystals are not able to listen in on conversations that are more than 3 metres. A door or wall would obviously block any sound. The woman opened the door and places me on a table, she then excused herself and said she''ll waiting outside. I heard some rustling and the empress sat down in front of me. She looks quite young, but that is because she has a lot of mana. She has black long hair, a symmetric face with beautiful dark-brown eyes, which are showing intelligence, resolve and knowledge. Her lips have a beautiful red and her body is slender but also shows a hard training in the past. Currently, she''s wearing a black nightgown and I''m almost able to see through it. Her ample boso... ¡°My eyes are up here Max,¡± the empress said with a smile and brought me out of my train of thoughts. ¡°I''m terribly sorry my lady,¡± I hurriedly said while getting red. ¡°I know you since you were a child, you think I never noticed your interests?¡± She mused, making me redder. Indeed, I know her almost all my life, she personally picked and trained me and my teammates. I was born into a small family, we had not much but were also not poor. I and one of my teammates were in a training facility for children, every child has to absolve a training course. We were really good and one time a young and beautiful woman came inside. The trainer was extremely formal and friendly to her, the exact opposite of his normal behaviour. He spoke with the beautiful woman and then pointed at me and my friend. The woman came over to us and introduced herself as the empress. My friend and I were slack awed, of course, we heard of the empress but never did we think that we would ever meet her. She gave us the opportunity of becoming the best soldiers in the empire and my friend and I hurriedly agreed. From then on we trained, we were sent to a special training facility and had the best trainers in the world. We grew stronger and stronger, solving one mission after the other, always under the constant watch and care of the empress. Thanks to her I was able to give my family a better life. ¡°Earth on Max, you there?¡± She asked and again I was ripped out of my train of thoughts. ¡°My lady I never understand what you mean with earth on Max. You''re always saying that when I''m in my thoughts,¡± I said with a red face. ¡°Fufufu, maybe I''ll tell you someday. So what exactly happened? I just heard that a special individual has requested a meeting with me in four years. My generals had agreed for me, as I was...occupied,¡± she asked. ¡°I''ve met a young elfen girl named Clair, she won against us in the tournament and asked me for a meeting with her excellency after her graduation, ¡°I reported. ¡°Don''t call me that when I''m present, call me by my name,¡± she said. ¡°Yes my lady,¡± I answered but she just stared at me. ¡°Yes Miss Yuikina,¡± I added and she smiled. ¡°So their team defeated yours,¡± she then said. ¡°No Miss Yukina, SHE defeated us. Rits team as if she was dancing and my team with a single strike,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°Hmm, has she done anything else?¡± She then asked. ¡°Well, she seemed like a child, my conversation was... unconventional for the lack of words,¡± I said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She inquired. ¡°Well, her teammates threw her at us and she hugged me, arms and legs clamping around my torso. I motioned my teammates to stab her but she climbed around my body as if it was natural. All this while talking,¡± I said a little embarrassed. ¡°PFFFT, she did what?¡± She asked, hardly containing her laughter. ¡°She hugged me,¡± I said again, feeling the redness resurfacing. ¡°A moment please,¡± She said and left the screen. A few seconds late she came back with a plush animal. ¡°Did she hug you like that?¡± She asked and put the animal under breasts like it was hugging her. ¡°Yes Miss Yukina,¡± I said with my head down. ¡°Hahahahaha, she hugged you like a koala,¡± she said, no longer able to stop the laughs. I had to wait a few minutes until she could continue a normal conversation. ¡°Miss Yukina knows what she did?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, she''s something like a hero,¡± she said and I was baffled. ¡°A hero? Aren''t we the only ones who know how a hero is summoned? And I heard it''s extremely costly,¡± I asked. ¡°That is the thing I''d also like to know, a hero summon is very hard. How did she beat you?¡± She asked. ¡°Well she jumped a little and then sliced all of my team in half with a Nodachi,¡± I said, again embarrassed. ¡°So it''s a Japanese like me, but the name doesn''t match. When did you say will be the meeting exactly?¡± She asked. ¡°In four years after the school tournament, we will bring her directly after,¡± I said. ¡°Good, you''ll also attend the meeting. That will be enough,¡± She said. ¡°Yes, my lady!¡± I said and the crystal turned clear. ¡°What have I done?¡± I question myself as I walked back to my troop. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Religious Zealot POV: I hurriedly walk through the halls of the glorious main Church of the Church of Light. My destination is the office of the grand cardinal Pavloros. I''m passing countless, marvellous statues of legendary heroes and grand cardinals. Two guards were in front of the large wooden door, unmoving and vigilant. But they let me pass without even looking at me, they already know me for a long time. After giving the door a few knocks, I step in and was greeted by the divine aura of his eminence. His eminence is a man in his late seventies, his hair is already grey, but he hasn''t lost any of his powers. He''s one of the few magicians that can cast Tier 10 magic in 4 attributes and it''s said that he''s as strong or even stronger than an SS-Rank adventurer. ¡°You''re back, are the rumours true?¡± His eminence said as he looked up from a batch of sheets. ¡°Yes your excellence, they are indeed true. A dirty elfen whore dares to establish a new religion with her Holiness under her in ranks. We must exterminate these sinners that dare to go against her Holiness!¡± I said determinedly. ¡°Indeed, we must. What about the rumours of her strength?¡± His eminence asked. ¡°The whore showed high fighting capabilities and a vast diversity in spells. I think we should send the first paladin corp. We must silence her in front of her false believers,¡± I said. ¡°How is she viewed by the public?¡± His eminence asked. ¡°The public opinion is quite high. The duke of Turonis is unable to do anything as he fears revolts,¡± I said with disdain. ¡°Hmm, it might become troublesome if we make it in public. Send the first inquisitor squad,¡± His eminence said after thinking over it. ¡°Yes your eminence,¡± I said with a bow and left. The first inquisitor squad is our best team if it comes to killing some sinners, They are master of the dark and every one of them is at least as strong as an S-Rank adventurer. This whore will pay, how dare she sets her Holiness in rank under her. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Clair POV: The first thing I did as we reached our first night camp was making a clone of me. My clone has to attend this boring journey while I''ll travel to MY dragon forest. Or how it''s now called Forest of Aeron. So I sneaked away from our camp and let my wings sprout. I had to start carefully and slow so that I don''t get noticed. After a few minutes of slowly flying, I raised my speed and started to fly to the southern border of my forest. I reached it by sunrise and started my work. First I''ll need soldiers and I don''t like human soldiers, their moral, ethics and supplement are a hassle. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. So I''ll make soldiers that will be like the guards of my mansion. They''ll just look different. These will stop any trespassers, this way I only need normal human soldiers at the gates. The problem is I need a lot of them, a whole lot. And a clone has not enough skills for making them. So I made a clone that will build the wall around my forest. This way I''ll save time. My clones will be able to enchant the walls with self-cleaning and self-repair while indestructible and mana gathering must be done by me. The order is a 100 metre high and 20-metre thick wall that encircles the whole forest. The clones are allowed to destroy and flat any obstacle in their way, I want a nearly straight wall. The wall is white, decorated and has a gate every 200 kilometres. They''ll also build a guard house and a village near the gates. All of them will get cleaning golems so that they won''t get destroyed before they get inhabited. Each village will have five underground storage rooms with 1000 soldiers each. Dammit that will be a lot of work if I want to have three soldiers every 200 metre and additional 5.000 soldiers at every gate, I think such a large army will be looked upon with utter fear. So my soldiers aren''t allowed to look as menacing as my current guards. I need something that says, ¡°Hi, I''m the good one, but mock me and you''ll regret it¡±. Maybe a three metre tall, broad man, in a full-body and white plate armour. He will wield a large bow with an enhanced quiver and a longsword. I''ll make three clones for the armours, weapons and quivers. The clones will be able to enhance them with self-repair, self-cleaning and durability. While the quivers will be mana supplied. And 100 directly controlled clones will build the soldiers. They maintain their skill LV when directly controlled. This way I''ll make 100stk. a day and 38,4 million in the four months I''ve planned for this. http://almanach.scharesoft.de/images/thumb/d/d9/ESO_Interaktiven_Karte_von_Gr%C3%BCnschatten_-_Schwere_R%C3%BCstung_der_Altmer.png/180px-ESO_Interaktiven_Karte_von_Gr%C3%BCnschatten_-_Schwere_R%C3%BCstung_der_Altmer.png (I don''t own this) The soldiers will have the same runes as my soldier of the mansion. Only, this time, I use mithril and not rock for the materials. Mithrill is nothing else than iron that fused with a lot of mana. Mithril is sturdier than iron and conducts mana way better. That and it is white. This mana fusion is replicable with [Mana Manipulation] or this time by [Ultra ultimate high Mana Manipulation]. A few hundred clones have the order to conjure iron. Another few hundred will then fuse it with mana and carry it to me, where I make the original soldiers. The whole procedure of building the soldiers, enchanting them and the walls, as well as placing them in the right distance, took me four months and it was way more boring than the travel. Constantly building and enchanting, for four whole months. But in the end, I managed to build a wall that surrounds the whole dragon forest and around 38,4 million soldiers. At first, it seemed like it will take way more time but I was able to gain a new skill, as I tried to write more than one rune at the same time.
Skill: Multitasking Do two, four, six or more things at the same time. Be like a good mother, with a newborn that finds sharp things funny. LV: 0
This made things way faster. Four months later, with almost no pause, I made my way back to Turonis. Leaving a giant white and highly decorated wall, with a gigantic army on top of it, behind. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Clair''s Clone POV, time as they reached Turonis. ¡°We''ve reached our destination,¡± the coachman said and I left my coach. A lot of people were standing at the sides and were greeting us and congratulated us for winning. Ilza came also running. ¡°Clair, you''re ba..¡± She began but then turned from me to Lilia and bulldozed her over. ¡°Ilza why aren''t you greeting Clair? And please, a little less stormy,¡± Lilia said as she received Ilzas hug. ¡°Hi Lilia, where is Clair?¡± Ilza said with a smile and Lilia made a confused face. ¡°What do you mean where''s Clair, she''s right there,¡± Lilia said and pointed at me. I just smiled wryly and it dawned Lilia. ¡°Oh no she won''t,¡± she began but I motioned her to stop, by putting a finger over my lips. ¡°Let''s speak inside,¡± I said and we excused ourselves. I closed the door and the first thing I saw was a pouting Ilza. ¡°Where are you?¡± She questioned me with teary eyes. ¡°When did you change?¡± Lilia also asked. ¡°Well, I~,¡± I began but Ilza stopped me. ¡°Don''t say I, you''re not her. You might have the same body as her and even smell like her. You don''t feel like her, your aura is different,¡± she said in an angry tone. ¡°Well, my original and I are the same, except our skills and stats. We may differ after a lengthy period of time, but as of now I think exactly like my original,¡± I said with a wry smile. ¡°But you''re not her, you feel different, you lack something. So stop speaking as if you were her,¡± Ilza demanded and I looked at Lilia, seeking for help. However, Lilia looked at me while shaking her head, signalling me that I won''t receive any help. ¡°Okay, Clair got the Dragon Forest as a price for the tournament. As of now she''s building a wall around the whole forest and surely makes a lot of soldiers as guards,¡± I explained. ¡°How large do you think is the Dragon Forest?!¡± Lilia asked shocked. ¡°Well I think the wall will be around 20.000km long and she will make 3 soldiers every 200 metres with 5.000 on each gate, whom will be every 200 km,¡± I simply said. ¡°But that would mean she will build... 30.050.000 soldiers,¡± Lilia said with a pale face. ¡°I think it will be more like 38 million,¡± I said and walked into the kitchen, leaving Lilia behind. Ilza trots after me, still sulking. ¡°Are you crazy? That are more soldiers than there are people in the empire?!¡± Lilia screamed as she noticed our absence. ¡°They are more like guards. They have the order to stop any trespasser and will play the fighting force against any foe,¡± I said as I began to prepare the utensils for cooking, but then notice that my original always keeps the ingredients inside her inventory, so that they won''t go bad. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Ilza asked as Lilia walked up to us. Lilia sunk down on a chair and said with a tired voice, ¡° nothing, Clair just decided to build an army that could kill everyone on this planet.¡± ¡°And?¡± Ilza asked, not getting the point. ¡°And? Do you think that is good?¡± Lilia asked tiredly. ¡°I think Clair would be able to destroy the planet without the army if she wants to. So these soldiers won''t be any more dangerous,¡± Ilza said while looking strangely proud. ¡°Is that sure?¡± Lilia asked me, hoping for a denial. ¡°Every clone has the capabilities to destroy the whole planet, each of us has enough mana,¡± I said. ¡°I never thought you''re that strong, I mean 999 million mana is much but it can''t be enough to destroy the world,¡± She said. ¡°Well we, my other clone-siblings and our origin, have more than 999 million mana. It''s just not shown in the status window. We think that it''s kinda broken and only shows until this amount,¡± I explained. ¡°And what about your mana regeneration? Shouldn''t that also be higher if it''s true what you say?¡± She asked. ¡°We think the system is something like a programme that only does something when something specific is fulfilled. For example, our mana stops at 999 million so our mana regeneration also is only 10.000. We think the system would say 100.000 if it would count until 1 billion,¡± I explained our theory. ¡°I think, I have to sleep over this,¡± Lilia said and went upstairs. She left me alone with an upset Ilza. I looked at Ilza, who gave me an evil smile. ¡°Come to think of it, the clones of Clair are also able to make clones aren''t you?¡± She asked and I felt my imminent doom will come. ¡°Y..yes,¡± I replied. ¡°Good, then make four clones, undress and come in my bed, I need a few hug pillows and you clones have to compensate for the lack of your real one. My Clair-Cuddle-Dose has to be refilled. ,¡± she said and pulled me upstairs. The following hours consisted of group hugging and an almost satisfied Ilza. This continued until the real one was back. Ilza hug dived her into a nearby house and my origin had to rebuild it. A few clones were left behind, making streets, highways and lakes for the future. And we began to spread the rumour of the kingdom for everyone that believes in the Church of Carring. The Dragon Valley is the capital and connected with the streets through tunnels. The remaining 7.55 million soldiers are guarding the streets and highways. Over the years more and more people settled in and the country began to grow, Origin( the name for the real Clair) simply made Kyli, the leader of the village, into the queen and gave her 8 clones, who are transformed, as bodyguards. Kyli reluctantly agreed, at first, she declined with the argument that she''s not worthy of such a position or has not the right skills. She finally agreed as we promised to teach her all the necessary skills and told her that this country is for the ex-slaves and unfairly treated. We thought her everything that could be a necessary thing, like [Identification] and [Poison Resistance], and after four years she grew into a presentable Queen. We even began to build a magic academy. All in all the following four years were enjoyable and our country began to grow.... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The end might not be good for each of you, but I had to make a good transition for a time skip. The next chapters will be some ¡°fillers¡± like ¡°A day out of Siril¡äs life¡±, ¡°Kyli at the meeting of Kings¡±, ¡°Drulls search for child meat¡± or ¡°An immigrant in the Kingdom of Aeron¡±. After that Clair will start to travel over the country, empress, Eisenberge, Schwarzwald and so on. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Please send a PM if you find something confusing. 52 Drulls search for child meat Drull POV 9 month after the tournament. (Rated M for mature^^. Well read this One Shot after this chapterhttps://www.royalroad.com/fiction/5176/rufus-unkind-live/chapter/52130/rufus-unkind-live) ¡°Hmm, this child looks delicious,¡± I mumble silently but Master, who is walking in front of me has heard it. ¡°Drull, eating children in this city is forbidden, it would be troublesome if someone knows that my butler eats children,¡± Master said in Pralara. I must say, Masters Pralara is splendid. Master is truly worthy of my being my master. I grunted in understanding and kept following her. We''re currently establishing Masters kingdom that will be led by the ex-slave named Kily, now she''s a queen. A quick rise in power. We''ve already send the announcement for Masters kingdom. It will be called Aeron, like Masters race. Kily was really confused as Master told her that she''ll be the queen. My first meeting with Kily was, well funny. Master was visiting her village, where Kily is, or more like, was the village head. At that time she was a wolf beastkin woman with silver hair and a silvery tail. But she had no ears, they were cut off and the remains healed in an ugly way. Alas her body was quite good, 1.69m tall, thin but not skinny with smooth skin. As I saw her I chuckled and she looked at me, not understanding what I meant. Even Master looked at me, not knowing why I chuckled. I then said that it''s funny for her to have no ears when Master is able to regrow them. She looked confused and Master made a strange gesture in which she hit her face with her palm. Master then mumbled a Tier 10 healing spell and healed the whole village. The people with missing limbs and Kilys ears grow back. She thought that Master will be the queen, Master told her beforehand that she will make a kingdom out of the Dragon Forest, but Master is way too lazy for being a queen. So Master dumped the work on Kily and only made the initial paperwork. Well, she also did teach Kily the necessary skills. It took Master 4 month to teach her the basic necessaries like [Deceiving], [Poker Face], [Actor], [Liar], [Persuade] and [Orating]. They will be the more important front skills, but she also got passive skills like [Identification] and [Poison Resistance], the later was funny. We gave her deathly poisons and Master healed her before she died, we repeated the process until she got the skill up to the third LV. Most of Kilys skills are at LV 3. Master said that they would be high enough for the start. At first, Kily made a relieved face but then Master said that a clone will continue the training when Master is gone, and her face got as pale as her white wolf ears. Kily also got a set of runes, but only one layer. They will grant her the necessary basic strength of 20.000. But I got strayed, Master forbid me to eat children. ¡°Master, is there a way for me to eat some tender child meat? I haven''t eaten child meat for ages,¡± I said in Palara, we''re always speaking in Palara when we don''t want people to listen in. Apparently Palara is a dead language. ¡°I already told you, it would be bad if we let children dissapear, can''t you eat some beggar who''s not important?¡± Master asked a little annoyed. ¡°But Master, children are way better than dirty old beggars. Their meat is tender, sweet and truly delicious. Beggar in comparison tastes horrible, too hard and there is too much fat,¡± I said, already salivating from the imagination. Master sighed and asked, ¡°Is it common in the land of demons to eat humans?¡± ¡°Of course, I don''t know if it''s the same in this age, but 2500 years ago we held humans as cattle and children of the age between 8 and 10 were the best,¡± I told her with nostalgic in my eyes. ¡°Okay, you may go. But only if you change your appearance and the child has to be a male and noble,¡± Master said and I was instantly happy. ¡°I understand the change of appearance but why male and noble?¡± I asked. ¡°Because females are cute, males are dirty and nobles have eaten better food, their meat will be better than that of an orphan,¡± Master explained. ¡°Master, you speak as if you''re breeding humans for ages. Might it be that you''re also interested in eating some child meat?¡± I asked. ¡°Sure, why not. I always wanted to try human meat,¡± Master said and I was delighted beyond reason. ¡°Then Master I''ll be off, searching for a male noble of the age between 8 and 10,¡± I said and flew away, right to the next bigger human town. After 20 hours of flight, the sun has not yet risen, I finally found a decent sized city, which might have a noble house. I changed into my demon form and flew down to the biggest and most luxurious house. Two guard were standing at the front gate. Both looked boored. ¡°Good morning gentlemen, does this house possess a family of noble blood?¡± I asked as I landed in front of them, startling both. ¡°D..DEMON!¡± One guard shouted, while the other rung a bell. ¡°Indeed, I am a demon. Is there a problem?¡± I asked with a smile and both guards got pale. Is my smile not pretty? Master said it looks cool. ¡°Alarm!¡± The guard at the bell shouted and a few more guards came out of a nearby house. They surrounded me with raised weapons and one who looked as if he''s the captain asked, ¡°What do you want demon?¡± ¡°I''m in search of an ingredient, is this the house of a noble?¡± I asked again, Master said I have to ask before I take something. ¡°Leave demon, we don''t want trouble,¡± the guard captain said, but I could smell his fear. ¡°I''m not going to ask again, is this the house of a noble family?¡± I asked again. ¡°LEAVE!¡± The guard shouted. ¡°If you don''t want to answer, good. Then I''ll ask the family directly,¡± I said and began to walk towards the front door. ¡°Kill him!¡± The guard captain ordered and four guards attacked me simultaniously. ¡°Stupid apes,¡± I said and killed two guards behind me by stabbing through their chest with my wings. The two guards in front were killed by two quick jabs at their collar bone. Their upper body exploded in a mist of blood and bones. ¡°Monster!¡± One guard shouted and fell backwards, I ignored him, as he''s not my target. ¡°ARGH!¡± The guard captain shouted and attacked me, he infused his body with mana. It was almost sad to see his meager talent, so I released him from the struggle of life by ripping his head off. ¡°HIIII!¡± The other guards began to scream in fright and run away. Now without anyone stepping in my way I started to walk again to the front door. The door was not really a hindrance and I broke it with a kick. A man with a sword stood at the other side, he wore night closes and I could see a woman in his age and a small child in the arms of the woman. All of them were afraid and looked at me with fear. ¡°Ah, how good it is to see the faces of apes in fear,¡± I said, revelling in nostalgia. ¡°W..what do you want?¡± The man asked. ¡°Good evening, is your family a noble family?¡± I asked with my cool smile, but the man got paler. ¡°Y..yes,¡± he said slowly. ¡°Good good, then do you have a male child?¡± I asked, looking at the child in the arms of the now crying woman. ¡°N..no, I have a daughter,¡± he said and stepped between me and his wife. ¡°Too bad, then do you know where I can find a male noble child?¡± I asked. ¡°Will you let us live if I tell you?¡± He asked. ¡°Naturally, I don''t need a female child and Master forbid me to kill people that didn''t attack me,¡± I said, again smiling but I could see the male shuddering. ¡°T..the Chevalier of Harlmo has a boy,¡± the man said. ¡°Good, then where is this so called Harlmo?¡± I asked. ¡°They live 2 weeks of travel to the north,¡± He said. ¡°Thank you, then I''ll take my leave. Oh and you need five new guards,¡± I said ad left, hearing a ¡ãThud¡ã as the male felt down from relief. Two hours later I was over a small city. ¡°This should be Harlmo,¡± I said to no one and descended. The sun was already risen and a few shops began to open, however they quickly closed as they saw me, some even shouted in fright, other fell unconscious as they saw my smile. But I don''t know the house of this Chevalier, so I walked to a nearby beggar and picked him with my hand up, choking him a little at the procedure. He looked at me as if he was ready for hi death. ¡°Is it time?¡± He then asked. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. ¡°Time?¡± I asked back. ¡°Are you here to take me?¡± He said and I realized that he thinks I''m death. ¡°Oh no, I''m not here for you. I have a question, do you know the house of a so called Chevalier?¡± I said. ¡°Chevalier? Oh demon do you mean the minor noble family?¡± The beggar asked. ¡°Yes I do, do you know where they live?¡± I asked. ¡°Why should I tell you? Sir Chevalier is a nice city lord and his son is truly intelligent,¡± he said and I squeezed a little. His began to struggle and his face got blue. But shortly before he lost his conciousness I released him and he felt down, coughing. ¡°Say it!¡± I demanded but he just looked at me with hateful eyes. What now? Master forbid me to kill people that didn''t attack me. I looked around and felt a woman with a child, hiding in a small stall. I walked over and asked, ¡°Where is the house of the family called Chevalier?¡± She looked up at me, her mouth repeatedly opening and closing, tears were in her eyes, but she did not speak. My hand went down, reaching for her crying child and she tried to shield it. ¡°NOO! I''ll say it but don''t hurt my Shila,¡± the woman said, more crying than speaking. ¡°Speak!¡± I demanded and she said with stutters,¡± S..sir Ch..chevaliers house i..is outside the city, o..on a nearby h..hill to t..the w..west.¡± ¡°Thank you, I''ll come back if it''s not true,¡± I said and turned around. I then began to walk in said direction. After a short walk I left the city and found the house, a man in armour was standing in front of the house, a villager hid behind him. I walked up to them and asked, ¡° Are you called Chevalier?¡± ¡°What does a demon want from me?¡± He asked, and got into a fighting stance. His posture was good, he might have the strength of an A-Rank adventurer. ¡°Do you have a son?¡± I further asked. ¡°Rufus? What do you want?¡± He asked and tensed up. He got ready for a strike. ¡°Give me your son,¡± I said but he didn''t answer, he attacked. With a quick jump, he rushed at me and swung his sword in a wide arc. I evaded it and said, ¡°Give him to me or I''ll kill you.¡± ¡°NEVER!¡± He screamed and used the spin of his first strike for a new one. This time from the bottom right. But his sword didn''t cut me, I coughed It between my fingers before it could reach me. The man''s eyes got wide and I got his sword with a quick pull. ¡°A fine sword, again give me your son or I''ll kill you. This is your last warning,¡± I said and looked at me. He didn''t answer my question but started to conjure a spell, so I threw his sword like a spear at his face which produced a large hole and killed him. ¡°DAD!¡± I heard the a young man, maybe 13, shouting. And a moment after a boy, a little older than 13 came running to the dead body of his father. ¡°Why? Why does this life be as bad as my last one?¡± He said in a sad tone. ¡°Hmm, too bad you''re too old,¡± I said and began to sprout my wings. ¡°YOU!¡± The boy screamed behind me and I felt mana gathering in him. A few seconds later he shot a ice spear at me, it was quite good for his age, maybe the strength of a Tier 5 spell, but not enough to even scratch me. I swept the ice spear with a flick of my hand to the side and conjured a fire pillar that roasted him. He quickly died and it smelt really good, but sadly I promised Master a child between 8 and 10. So I grabbed a got grilled leg and ate it on the flight to the next larger settlement. Three hours later I finally found another city, it''s larger that the first two and again I flew to the biggest house. The guards were not as sleepy as the last ones and quickly noticed my approach. They too, rung a bell and a lot of guards came out. But this time I was not up to the arduous task of speaking to these apes. I destroyed the main door, asked a maid with a smile for the direction of the bedrooms of the owners and killed any guard that tried to hinder me from moving forward. The house owner and his women were quickly found, both tried to hide under the bed. I asked them if they have a son of the age between 8 and 10 but they didn''t answer. So I searched for anything below the age of 10 with my [Mana Sensitivity] and there it was. Someone who has the amount of a 9-year-old human child and two other mana signatures. I hurriedly left and run after the three signatures. They run through a secret way and tried to flee but I caught up with them. And there it was, a healthy looking male child, not older than 9 years old. His meat grew in a perfect manner and my saliva was already flowing like a river. I walked up to the child, killed him by cutting his throat, also killing both guards who tried to stop me, and began to bleed him out. A few minutes later I also skinned him as I flew back. After that I put him into a dimensional pocket I got from Master and was on my way back. 28 hours later I found Master inside her second mansion that is located in the Dragon Valley. She began to prepare the ingredients, it seemed like she intedted to make chicken. Again. Master truly likes chicken. ¡°Master, I''m back. And I found the perfect meat,¡± I said and put the skinned, gutted and already cut remains of the child on the kitchen table. ¡°What took you so long?¡± Master asked and looked at the meat with squinted eyes. ¡°Well I had some trouble in finding the right age and gender, as well as background,¡± I said, already drooling. ¡°Did you kill unnecessarily?¡± Master asked. ¡°Of course not, I only killed those that attacked me and this meat,¡± I answered truthfully. ¡°Hmm okay, what do you want me to make out of it?¡± Master asked and I was delighted to be able to decide. ¡°Please make steak and spare ribs,¡± I said and Master nodded. Half an hour later we sat at the table, Ilza came also back. She''s following Master like a dog since Master came back from the tournament. She did not see the cooking and only looks at the finished steak and spare ribs. ¡°This smells good, that''s not chicken, did something special happened?¡± Ilza asked as she sat down. ¡°Yes, Master allowed me to hunt some fine meat,¡± I proudly said. ¡°What kinda meat is it?¡± Ilza asked. ¡°A fine 9-year-old noble human male,¡± I said while sticking my chest out in pride. Ilza got white as a cloud and then turned to the side, she has not completely turned but already started to barf. ¡°Clair?¡± Ilza asked. ¡°What? It''s only a noble child,¡± Master asked. ¡°Only a noble child?¡± Lilia asked shocked locked white. ¡°Yeah, I wanted to try human for a long time, do you also want something?¡± Master asked but Ilza just weakly shook with her head. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Master asked Ilza worriedly. ¡°No, I just did not expect you to eat humans,¡± Ilza said. ¡°Well, there is no difference between humans, cows, pigs, chicken or me. All of these things are living animals, all of them have feelings and all of them live their life. It''s just so that we, people that are able to talk, degrade the other animals to livestock. And it''s not like I will eat human every day, that''s the same for Drull. He''s only allowed to hunt and eat bandits,¡± Master said and I nodded. Ilza thought about it and then asked, ¡°But why are you eating so much chicken if they are the same as you?¡± ¡°That''s because I like the taste. The strong eat the weak that is normal,¡± Master said and Ilza began to think again. After a moment she nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I think I get it. You mean that any living thing is the same and has funamentally the same right to live but at the same time there is a right to hunt and eat the weaker. Am I right?¡± ¡°Yup, then do you want some? Oh and don''t tell this Lilia, she won''t understand it,¡± Master said and Ilza nodded. Each of us got a some meat and side dishes and we began to eat. Ilza didn''t like it after the first taste. Ilza still had some feelings about the human that was gone, while Master ate her whole steak and said it tastes like beef but way tender. All in all, it was a good dinner. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Well not as happy go lucky as most of my chapters but still something I liked to write. Question to you, would you eat human meat if you could? And here is also a Link for a special side chapter.http://royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=52130 53 Sirils Day and Visitors from Raska Siril POV: 2.3 years after the tournament ¡°Siril wake up, Clair will come today and you have to eat breakfast before she comes,¡± mom said as she woke me up. ¡°Mhmm,¡± I mumbled and turned to the side, processing what mom said. Clair will come....CLAIR WILL COME! ¡°CLAIR WILL COME!¡± I said and bolted up, almost hitting moms head. ¡°Whoatoa little less stormy,¡± mom said with a laugh and left the room. She has to wake the other children. Living here is nice. Way better than before, where mom had to beg for a few copper or some bread. Here we have a nice bed, a roof that has no holes, it''s warm, we have food and I have a lot of friends. We become more and now we are 20 children, mom, me and Alina. My best friends are Uri and Clair. Mom said all this is thanks to Clair, she also said that Clair healed my hurting throat. Clair is also teaching me and Uri magic. Once she said she''ll give me something that will help me in the future. She then placed a hand on my chest and my whole body felt warm. After that day, it was easier to learn things. She did the same with Uri, we both want to go to the magic academy when we are old enough. Anyway CLAIR WILL COME! She too so much to do in the last weeks, so she wasn''t able to visit. Mom said something about a new city or kingdom but I didn''t understand what she meant. But I''m sure it''s something good, it must be good if Clair makes it. I quickly got dressed and run downstairs to the dining room, some other children were already sitting. I followed suit and waited for mom and Alina to distribute the food. It gave eggs, jam, and bread. Alina is a nice woman who watches over the children. She is strict but also friendly, she often tells us stories. We began to eat and half way through it knocked at the entrance. The door opened and Clair came inside. ¡°¡± Clair ¡°¡± We all shouted and some stood up. I was one of them, we then ran to Clair and hugged her in a giant group hug. This life is sooo much better than before. ¡°Morning,¡± Clair said and hugged us back. Clair is really nice and the prettiest girl I''ve ever seen. ¡°Hello!¡± I shouted cheerfully and Clair looked at me with a grin. She then said, ¡°Siril, your tail is wagging.¡± I got red and quickly grabbed my tail, stupid thing. I can''t seem to control it when I''m happy. And Clair likes to tease me about my lack of control, but it feels nice when she strokes it. ¡°Muu, don''t tease me. It''s just that I can''t control it so good,¡± I said and Clair patted my head. Feels nice.... ¡°Siril, your tail!¡± Frederik said and I saw as it hit him and the others around me. ¡°Morning Miss Clair,¡± Alina said, followed by mom. ¡°Hi, did I bother you?¡± Clair asked. ¡°Of course not, you''re welcome at all times,¡± Alina said. Clair smiled and then looked as if she remembered something, she then said, ¡°Before I forget, I have something for you.¡± She then took a loot of candy out of nowhere and gave it to us. Naturally we all cheered, I quickly put some in my pockets and stood next to Clair, still hugging her side. She was speaking with Alina and mom while stroking my head absent-mindedly. ¡°Alina, how are the expenditures? Do you still have enough?¡± Clair asked. ¡°Yes, we still have enough. Hiras sewing helps a lot,¡± Alina said. ¡°Good, here are 10 gold in silver, in case something happens,¡± Clair said and took a really large sack out of nowhere. How does she do that? ¡°That''s not necessary Miss Clair, we have enough,¡± Alina said and tried to push the sack back to Clair. ¡°I insist, I don''t need it and you could need it. If not for you then use it for the children, I heard that some of them get old enough to start as an apprentice in a shop, this will help them for the tutoring fee,¡± Clair said with a smile, showing her white teeth. She has all of her teeth, I lost a few of my, mom said they will grow back. And that the next one will stay forever. Alina smiled and then said, ¡°Thank you very much. I''m able to see a good future for the kids since you came along and began to help us.¡± ¡°Clair, what is an apprentice?¡± I asked, interrupting them. ¡°That is when you learn something from someone,¡± Clair said, looking down at me. ¡°Then mom, Uri and I are your apprentices?¡± I asked. ¡°You could say that,¡± Clair said. ¡°But we didn''t need money, why do they need money?¡± I asked. ¡°Because you, Uri and Hira are my friends. Friends teach each other but normally you have to pay someone if you want to learn something special that he knows. It''s like paying for something. You pay him and he teaches you what he knows,¡± Clair explained. ¡°Can''t you teach them?¡± I asked. I mean Clair knows everything. ¡°No I can''t,¡± Clair said. ¡°But you know everything,¡± I said. ¡°I don''t know everything, but that is not the reason. I can''t teach them because I don''t have the time for that,¡± Clair said. ¡°But you have time for us, why not for them?¡± I asked a little confused. ¡°I''ll teach you because you and Uri are my friends, so I''ll take my time for you. But I also have things to do and can''t teach everyone,¡± Clair said. ¡°Does that mean that we pay someone so that he takes it as payment for using his time and teaches us in exchange for the money?¡± I asked. ¡°That is right, we pay them and in return they use their time for teaching us,¡± Clair said. ¡°But couldn''t we just become friends, so that he teaches us for free?¡± I asked. ¡°It is not easy to get friends that would teach you for free,¡± Clair said. ¡°But Mark, taught me how to whistle and we aren''t so good friends,¡± I said and showed them how good I can whistle. Sadly I''m not as good as Mark. ¡°But the things they will teach you can be used for earning money, people won''t teach other people so willingly if they can lose money,¡± Clair said. ¡°How can they lose money if they teach me something?¡± I asked. ¡°Let''s say he teaches you how to make bread, after his lessons, you would know how to make bread. He uses his knowledge in making bread so that he can sell the bread he makes. And now you also know how to make bread, that would mean that you could also sell the bread. And the people who would buy your bread wouldn''t buy it from the guy who taught you how to make bread. This would mean he doesn''t get as much money as normally. So he wants money before he teaches you, so that he gets the money even if he sells less bread after teaching you. Did you understand?¡± Clair said. ¡°I think yes, so friends teach each other because they don''t need the money and want to help their friends but other people want money for teaching them because they will not get as much money as before if they teach other?¡± I said, trying to repeat what Clair said. ¡°Exactly,¡± Clair said. I smiled and said, ¡°Thanks for explaining.¡± Clair just ruffled my hair and then kept talking with mom and Alina. Half an hour later we said our farewell and walked to Uri, we want to play. The buildings around the orphanage are looking way better since the fire. Mom said that Clair made new ones. It''s really cool how she can make things out of nothing. We reached Uris home and knocked. Uri opened the door and smiled as she saw us. ¡°Clair, Siril,¡± she said, hugged us and came outside. She then locked the door and we walked to the park. Clair made a new one as she made the new houses. This one has benches, trees, a large sand ground and things on which you can play. Clair calls them slide and swing, it''s funny to play on them but making sandcastles is still the best. ¡°Hey Clair, why don''t you have so much time now?¡± Uri asked as we reached the sand ground. ¡°I thought of making my own kingdom, naturally that takes time,¡± Clair said and took a shovel out of nowhere. ¡°A kingdom?¡± Uri asked astonished. ¡°Isn''t a kingdom large?¡± I asked. Mom once said that Turonis is just a really tiny part of the kingdom. ¡°Yes, it is. That is also the reason why it takes so much time. I''m also making a magic academy,¡± Clair said. ¡°Woa¡± Uri said with sparkling eyes. ¡°Can we learn there when we are old enough?¡± Uri asked and I looked at Clair with stars in my eyes. ¡°Sure, you just have to have all of your stats over 40,¡± Clair said and I was confused. ¡°What are stats?¡± I asked. ¡°You don''t know about stats?¡± Uri asked and then took a card out of her pocket. ¡°This is a status card, the numbers on it are your stats, you can raise them by running and lifting heavy things for agility and strength and for intelligence and wisdom by reading and solving math problems,¡± Uri said and showed me her card.
Name: UriAge: 10Gender: Female
Strength: 9Intelligence: 22Rank: G
Agility: 13Wisdom: 25Race: Human
¡°Are these numbers good?¡± I asked. ¡°Normal children in Uris age would have stats around 10, so yeah Uris intelligence and Wisdom are really good,¡± Clair said. ¡°How high are your stats?¡± I asked. ¡°I forgot my card,¡± Clair just said. ¡°Where do you get a card?¡± I asked. ¡°In the adventurer guild, it costs a silver,¡± Clair said and then asked,¡±do you want to have one?¡± ¡°Yes, but I don''t have so much money, mom only gave me 10 copper,¡± I said. ¡°No problem, I''ll buy you one,¡± Clair said. ¡°Siril!¡± Uri said shocked and I looked at her, not knowing what happened. What I saw let me become red, my tail.... It hit the sandcastle and destroyed half of it. ¡°HAHAHAHAHA¡± Clair began to laugh loudly and fell down while I quickly grabbed my wagging tail. Stupid thing. Clair needed a few minutes to stop laughing and we then walked to the adventurer guild. It''s a large building but not as large as the orphanage or Clair''s house, it''s also not as pretty. We went inside and a lot of people were sitting at tables, drinking something. They looked at us, then at Clair and then started to whisper. ¡°Look that''s the goddess,¡± One guy said. ¡°What could she want?¡± Another guy asked. ¡°The girls near her are cute,¡±A woman said. We walked up to the counter and a woman greeted us. ¡°Good day, how can I help you?¡± She asked. ¡°Hello, I''d like to purchase a guild card for this girl here,¡± Clair said while pointing at me and gave the woman a silver. The woman then got a knife and a card from under the counter and said, ¡°Please prick your finger and put some blood on the card.¡± I did as she said and pricked my finger, which hurt, but Clair healed it after I put some blood on the card. The card began to glow and then also had numbers.
Name: SirilAge: 8Gender: Female
Strength: 20Intelligence:12Rank: G
Agility: 21Wisdom: 11Race: Dogkin
Clair, Uri and I looked over it. The numbers are different then those from Uri. ¡°You''re higher than me in strength and agility but I''m higher in intelligence and wisdom,¡± Uri said. ¡°This might be because Siril plays more often than you. You''re most of the time in Lilias library,¡± Clair said. ¡°And I regret nothing,¡± Uri said. ¡°Library?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, Miss Malinda has a giant library and I''m allowed to read in it,¡± Uri said proudly. ¡°I can give you some books later so that you can read them and raise your stats, ok?¡± Clair said. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said and smiled. We said goodbye and walked outside. I still had my card in my hand and just followed. Some people chuckled as and mocked me for my wagging tail. I''m learning, Okay!? We stepped out and suddenly I bumped into Clair and had to look up. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Uri asked Clair. ¡ãFlatsch¡ã ¡°No nothing,¡± Clair said with a wry smile. ¡ãSniff¡ã ¡°Something smells like blood and I heard a wet noise,¡± I said and tried to look from where it came. ¡°Must be the butcher,¡± Clair said and ushered me and Uri to walk. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Clair asked as we passed a restaurant. ¡°A little,¡± Uri said and I nodded. ¡°Okay, then let''s eat,¡± Clair said and we went inside a restaurant. We sat down on a table in the corner and shortly after a waitress came. ¡°Good day, what can I bring you?¡± She asked with a smile. ¡°Hi, are there recommendations?¡± Clair asked in a friendly tone, she''s good at speaking with strangers. ¡°Yes, the beef stew or the deer steak with potatoes are good,¡± The waitress said. ¡°What do you want?¡± Clair asked us. ¡°?hm, I''d like to have the beef stew,¡± Uri said. I began to fidget, I have not really enough money if I want to eat here and mom said I shouldn''t expect to get things for free. ¡°And what do you want little Miss?¡± The waitress asked. ¡°Is..is there something I could eat for 10 copper?¡± I asked shyly. ¡°Siril, I''ll pay,¡± Clair said. ¡°But mom said I shouldn''t expect something for free,¡± I said with downcast eyes. ¡°That is true but she meant strangers, so what do you want?¡± Clair asked with one of her beautiful smiles. ¡°I don''t know,¡± I said, really not knowing what I should say. ¡°Should I choose?¡± Clair asked and I nodded. ¡°Okay, then please a wide variety of meat with potatoes as a side dish for her and for me grilled chicken and bread,¡± Clair said and the waitress confirmed the order before leaving. ¡°Thanks,¡± I quietly said. Clair just smiled and ruffled my hair. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Captain of the First Inquisitor Squad POV This is the second week we''re here in Turonis, our target is a young elfen girl. Around 15 years old, with white hair and everyone would say she''s beautiful beyond believe. We have four teams, each has four members, all of us are the elite of the elite, none of us has a stat below 15.000 and at least one above 30.000. And all of us have sworn to protect the holy church of Siria against any heretics. We''ve killed countless heretics and usurpers but this target is just...just different. At first we tried to sneak inside her mansion but her strange stone guards don''t sleep and would rush at us the moment we go beyond the mansion boundaries. Naturally we tried to destroy the guards but they kept regenerating and were extremely strong, so we had to regroup. We then tried to poison her food, we could only poison the food she ate outside, as she mostly buys fresh ingredients by herself. The problem is, she didn''t die. We tried a poison that is extremely fast working and should have killed her not even 5 seconds after the intake. But she didn''t die, not even after eating an amount that would have killed 40 grown men and I''m sure I saw her smiling as if she knew what we did. The only thing we haven''t tried would be kidnapping one of her close friends. That''s the reason why we''re currently searching for her. She''s fucking vanishing whenever we try to spy on her. Sure we find her when she''s with other people, but whenever she''s alone we loose her. I don''t know why or how but it''s disturbing. ¡°Hey Rodrik, do you also feel like this is not like one of our normal missions? This town feels different, there are no slaves, no beggars and the houses all seem way better than the ones in other cities,¡± Hurk, one of my team mates said. ¡°Yeah, it kinda feels surreal. And I think our target knows that we''re here,¡± Maria said. We''re currently searching for her, she vanished the moment she left the house. ¡°It''s true that this town seems different, however, that doesn''t change our mission,¡± I said and put a magic device in my ear, it allows me to communicate with the other team leaders. ¡°Here''s team A, Team B, C and D did you spot the target?¡± I asked. ¡°Team B here, we haven''t seen the target but are on the way to the butcher shop,¡± the leader of team B answered back and the others did it with the same answer. We continued to walk, our stay her told us that our target has a few main places it''s like to go. The park, the butcher, its garden, the magic academy and an orphanage. Our destination is the park. We reach it and are able to see our target, it has company, two young girls. One is human the other is a beastkin. But suddenly my device speaks and the team leader of B said, ¡° Team B here, we found the target at the butchers shop.¡± What? But the target is in front of us. ¡°Team C here, we also found the target, it''s in its garden, it''s sunbathing,¡± the leader of team C now also said. ¡°Team D here, we also found the target. It''s eating in the cafeteria of the magic academy,¡± team D said. ¡°How is that possible? We''re also seeing the target,¡± I said. And silence answered me. ¡°Request abortion of the mission,¡± team C said. ¡°No, let''s test the waters. Team C and B, each one of you will send one to attack your target. Team D you will fall back, the magic academy is too crowded and we would get trouble if the headmaster noticed us. My team will try to kidnap one of the girls, act like you''re a thief. If possible kill the target if not regroup,¡± I said and I got affirmations. ¡°You heard me, Maria you will rush in and take the beastkin girl, she''s smaller. We will wait until they are at a narrower place or come out of a building,¡± I said and we watched as the target built a sandcastle. She''s a freaking god for many people here, alas a false god, so why is she building a sandcastle? We watched and the target moved to the adventurer guild and I said to Maria that she will act the moment the target leaves the guild. Maria got ready and Lurk our mage signalled that the target will come out. But the moment Maria jumped up so that she can attack, I heard a loud ¡ãFlatsch¡ã from the side. It came from the position of Maria, so I turned around but what I saw shocked me greatly. There was no Maria. The place, in which Maria only a moment before stood, now had a puddle of blood. Is..is that Maria? ¡°Team C here, Jul is dead. The moment he got ready to attack he died and turned in a puddle of blood,¡± the leader of team C said with worry. ¡°Team B what about you?¡± I asked but got no reply. ¡°Tam B!?¡± I asked again, the same result. ¡°Run, now! The target is able to spot us and can kill without difficulty. We''ll head back, split up and regroup in 3 hours. The thing that killed Maria, Jul and possibly team B was mana pressure. I''ve seen it once, but not this strong and fast. We have to think of a new strategy,¡± I hurriedly said into the device and started to run. Three hours later I got back to our hideout and found my team, Jul, and team B were not present. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Siril POV: ¡°Puh, that was good,¡± Uri said and I nodded in agreement. I got a large plate with many different pieces of meat, I never ate so much meat at once. ¡°Yeah, come I''ll pay and then bring you back home, I have to do something,¡± Clair said and we agreed. We first brought Uri back, as it was on our way and then walked to me. Clair held my hand and we spoke about this and that. We reached the orphanage and Clair said goodbye, after giving me some books. I waved as she left and then went inside. ¡°I''m back,¡± I shouted as I stepped inside. ¡°Siril, welcome back,¡± Alina shouted from the kitchen. I walked to her and began to help her cutting the vegetables for today''s dinner. ¡°How was your day?¡± She asked. ¡°Good, we''ve built a sandcastle, I got a status card, then ate at a restaurant and Clair gave me books,¡± I said. ¡°That''s nice, did you say thank her?¡± Alina asked. ¡°Yes, and guess what?¡± I said. ¡°What?¡± She asked with a smile. ¡°Clair said we can learn at her magic school when we have all our stats in the forties,¡± I said happily. ¡°My that''s nice, but you know every stat on 40 is not easy,¡± Alina said. ¡°I already have two on twenty and the books are for my other stats,¡± I said and Alinas stopped cutting. ¡°Is that true?¡± She then asked me. ¡°Yes here,¡± I said and gave her my status card. ¡°Oh my, quick show that your mother, she will be delighted,¡± Alina then said and I hurriedly run toworkmother, she''s up in the playroom. ¡°Mom, look I got a status card,¡± I said and gave her my card. She looked at it and the gave a tight hug. ¡°Your stats are wonderful,¡± she then said. ¡°And guess what, Uri and I can learn at Clairs magic academy when I have all my stats in the forties. I even got books, so that I can learn,¡± I said and moms hug got a little tighter. After a few moments, she released me and said with a smile, ¡°That is wonderful.¡± I smiled back and mom then ushered me to play with the kids but I got my books and began to read in my room. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Clair POV: Now that I have time, after bringing Siril home, I think I''ll visit my visitors who''re trying to watch me for two weeks. Today they finally did it, they tried to attack Siril. I changed into Reaper Dex and rushed to their hideout, which I found after following them. It''s a storage house with three floors. It''s one of the few that aren''t rebuilt by me, the owner is the duke. He might have something to do with this. I sneaked inside and quickly found two guards in front of a stairway that leads up. I killed them by ripping a few blood vessels in their heads and put them in my inventory. After sneaking up and killing two more guards I found a large room with a desk in the middle and bunk beds on the sides. All in all, there were 16 beds. Eight people were standing around it and talked in a heated discussion. First activated my sneak skill on Max and bended the light around me and then sneaked behind one. ¡°I think we should try to kidnap one the two children we saw today, we could demand that she kills herself if she wants her back,¡± a woman said. ¡°That won''t work, she''s not stupid enough to do that. She will know that we would kill the child regardless. And I don''t think she''s attached enough,¡± a man said, he''s the one that gave the orders today''s evening. I gave him an approving nod, he knows me. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Another men asked. ¡°I don''t know, we tried to poison her but it didn''t work,¡± one man said. Ah yes, they indeed tried that, but poison can''t affect me and it was nice to hear their astonished remarks as I ate the whole poisoned dinner. ¡°You think we should attack her all at once?¡± A woman asked. ¡°That might work, but only with casualties,¡± the leader said. ¡°We already lost two and I think team B is also dead,¡± one guy said. Ah yeah, the woman who tried to attack Siril, the guy who attacked me as I bathed in the sun and there were four more who tried to kill me in as I bought chicken. At first, it was only one but the moment he died three more attacked. All of them didn''t make it past the roof they stood on. ¡°I think you should try to abduct the elfen woman named Malinda Lilia, she''s in a relationship with her brother,¡± I said and undid my sneak skills. At first, it was silent, but then they all sprang into motion and got away from me. Some even threw knives at me. I caught all of them and then asked with a cheerful tone, ¡°What is my suggestion not good enough?¡± ¡°Who''re you and how did you come in here?¡± The leader asked. ¡°Me? Don''t ya recognise me? That really hurts,¡± I said and mimicked the tone of disappointment. ¡°We don''t know someone with such a creepy mask,¡± the leader said and I acted like I was hit by an arrow. ¡°Right in the feels. I tried hard to imagine a cool looking mask, why isn''t anyone appreciating my art?¡± I asked and did as if I would die from the shock. ¡°What kind of creep is that?¡± One guy asked. ¡°Don''t know but he caught all my knives,¡± a woman answered. ¡°Why aren''t Gurt,Kal, Maron and Ren coming?¡± Another one asked. ¡°What do you want and who are you?¡± The leader asked in a threatening voice but I felt he was nervous. ¡°And here I thought you would know your target¡± I said with a laugh and took my mask off, showing the face of Clair. This on itself looks funny, the head of a girl on the body of a man. I couldn''t stop myself from laughing. This was also funny, as I spoke and laughed with the voice from Reaper Dex. His voice is a dark and deep voice, a with a synthetic sound. (Autor Note: Can''t decide between Cobra Commander https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=jOKf5r_JMAo or Bane https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=HgT1gtdC-PE EDITS note: Bane) ¡°You should see your faces, they are hilarious,¡± I said as I put my mask back on. They all stood slack awed and looked as if they saw a ghost. ¡°Oh wait, one of you asked for your friends, well here they are,¡± I said and took the four dead guards out of my inventory. ¡°Hi Captain,¡± I said as I moved the mouth of one of the guards and spoke with a different voice. ¡°Put them down!¡± The leader demanded. ¡°Okay, Okay, I''ll do it. Not,¡± I said mockingly and put them back in my inventory. ¡°I''m amazed how calm you all are, your team B were not so calm. They rushed in right after I killed their teammate,¡± I then said and a woman couldn''t hold it in any longer and threw a knife at me. I caught it and sent it back, right between her eyes. She died instantly. ¡°That was it. They did the exact same thing, thanks for demonstrating,¡± I said cheerfully and clapped. ¡°What are you?¡± The leader asked. ¡°Your target and your doom. But it''s all your fault, haven''t you tried to harm my friends I wouldn''t have done anything, the poison even was some kind of fun,¡± I answered. ¡°RUN, REPORT TO THE GRAND CARDINAL!¡± The leader then screamed and all of them sprung into motion. ¡°Hey, that''s no fun,¡± I said and blocked then with a conjured and extremely hard wall of wood. They tried to burst trough but couldn''t even make a crack in the wood. ¡°Let''s play a game, you''re seven. I''ll allow one of you to leave. The rest will stay and suicide,¡± I said and they stopped. ¡°You really thing we would do that?!¡± the leader screamed and all of them attacked me at once. ¡°Nope,¡± I said and dodged the first attack. I then rushed at a mage woman and shouted, directly in her face, ¡°DODGE!¡± Sadly she didn''t dodge the incoming hit and her head was smashed into a pulp. I even warned her. ¡°LILI!¡± One guy screamed and tried to attack me with a fire spell. It didn''t worked out as he thought because I pushed more mana into his spell and it exploded so that he lost control and the fireball exploded right in his face. Killing him and a nearby woman. Well killed after they tried to extinguish the fire, but there was no hope as their lung was also burned. ¡°¡±MONSTER! ¡°¡± The remaining four screamed. All their training was gone. Can''t hold it against them, 12 of their team mates died in one day by a single person and without effort. And the person is even mocking them. The leader and two other tried to cut me with his sword. A jump over his head was enough to evade them. Now the only one left, who wielded a large sledgehammer was right in front of me. ¡°Look up,¡± I said but he didn''t fell for it, so I simply kicked his balls and split him almost in half. I ripped the rest of his body in two and used his right side as a club and hit the two other, who attacked with the leader, to death with it. Now only the leader was left, but he didn''t attack. I looked closer and saw him crying. ¡°Is the baby crying?¡± I asked mockingly. ¡°You,¡± he began but I wasn''t up for a `How could you?¡ä story, so I grabbed his head and slowly crushed his skull. At first he tried to resist but then stopped moving and simply led me crush him to death. I stopped the moment his eyeballs popped out. ¡°Hm, now what? I thought they would be better? I mean they said they are the elite of the elite. Shouldn''t they have some stronger people? Is 34.000 really the strongest humanity can come up with? Isn''t Drull way stronger than them? Or are humans just limited? Well, I can think about it at a later time,¡± I said as I burned the storage house down and walked back home. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I finally got a cover for my story, one of my classmates made it for me. I like it, what do you say? I kinda put two chapters together, there are two more left for the time skip. 54 Silgas Country Conference Kyli POV: 3 years after the tournament ¡°Miss Kyli, these are the last questions for today,¡± my aid said and handed a stack of papers over and took one for herself. Each paper had numerous questions on it, mathematics, history, politics, economy, strategic all of them and more were questioned. I had to constantly learn for three years, non-stop. I shudder at the thought how it came to this. It was three years ago, Clair, our saviour, visited our village. It grew in size since we were saved by her. We already numbered more than 3.000, with me as their leader. They said that I''m the most suitable, to be their leader. They said it''s thanks to me that Clair saved them. That''s false, Clair didn''t save us because I asked her, she did it because she wanted to. I was just the only one who had the strength and enough hope to ask for our rescue. Clair did a lot for us, she saved us from our life as slaves and healed our physical wounds, but, more importantly, she gave us a new home, safety and a family, simply a new life. We got all this and she never asked for anything in return. I often asked myself how I could repay her kindness and one day, three years ago I got my chance. As I said, Clair visited us and said that she will build a kingdom. We all were happy to hear that, what else than a kingdom would be enough for our saviour? Some already began to congratulate her and named her as their queen, but Clair smiled, pointed at me and said. ¡°Kyli will be your queen, she''s your representative. I''m only a visitor, I''m not qualified as a queen. A queen or king has to know the desires and needs of her or his subjects, they have to help them with their problems and bring them prosperity.¡± I was stunned, me a queen? Why? How? I''m not qualified! Clair asked me to follow her, she said she''ll explain what I need to learn. I followed her in daze. We went to her mansion, a large building directly build inside the mountain. A man was waiting at the entrance, he looked at me and then began to laugh. I didn''t know why he laughed. He then said that it''s funny, why my ears aren''t regrown when Clair''s able to heal them. I looked at Clair and she hit her face with her hand, the next moment a warm feeling rushed through my whole body and my stumps of ears began to tingle. This feeling held for a minute and then stopped. I slowly raised my hand to my ears and could feel them, they are back. My ears are back. I was so delighted that I began to cry, Clairs butler just grinned, while Clair looked apologetic. Why does she look like that? She healed my ears, maybe she can also heal the others, I thought and asked, ¡°Clair can you also heal the other villagers?¡± She just said, ¡°I already did, sorry that I forgot.¡± I shook my head and said, ¡°No, I have to thank you for healing me.¡± Clair then began to tell me, what she has planned, that she''s building a wall around the dragon forest with guards, that she already announced the kingdom to the world, that she''ll build a magic academy and that she will teach me the necessary skills for being the queen of the new country named Aeron. She also introduced me to four women, she said they''ll be my bodyguards. Since then two of them are constantly following me, they switch after 12 hours. And only leave the room when I''m sleeping. But they don''t go, one guards the door while the other is outside and guards the window. Clair also made something with my body, she said that it will quicken the time I need to train and learn. She placed a hand on my body and a warm feeling came over me, it filled my whole body and lasted for four minutes. Then it started to hurt and Clair immediately stopped. From then on I had to train, she taught me a lot of skills I never thought I''ll have in my life. [Deceiving], [Poker Face], [Actor], [Liar], [Persuade], [Orating], [Identification] and [Poison Resistance] are the main skills I had to learn. I learned all of them up to LV 3 in four months, this was astonishing, normally it would take a person around a year to learn one skill up to the third LV. And I learned eight in four months, but I did nothing than eat, sleep and train. The [Poison Resistance] skill was the hardest, I had to eat poison and then got healed, but it also levelled quicker than the other skills. Four months later Clair said she has to go, at first I was delighted to hear that the training will stop, but then a second Clair came inside and the first Clair said that a clone, the second Clair, will continue to train me. So my Training continued until now, it was way slower than before, but I managed to raise my LV in all of my skills up to the fifth. I also got the possibility to get runes, that can enhance me but I declined, they''re not mine and I wouldn''t have earned them. So my life for the last three years consisted of training. My adviser Rilo, a woman who was once a secretary before she got kidnapped and then rescued by Clair, got also some training and is now one of my best friends. Other people who volunteered to work in the government are also trained by clones of Clair but they look different. These volunteers don''t get as much training and don''t have as many skills as me. They basically manage the country from economics to the new inhabitants who are streaming inside our country. These people who come to us want to live here in a country without slavery, discrimination and equal rights for everyone. All of us are under the same laws, even the queen. They get the possibility to live in a town or village, we will give them a house and a starting capital. And protection, in return they have to pledge loyalty to the queen and country and pay taxes. But our taxes are not really high, as of now. Clair said that the people first have to settle down before they are able to pay real taxes. They can pay for a better house with runes or a larger one but even the normal houses are of high quality in comparison to the houses of other countries. Tomorrow we, my aid and the guards, will start to travel to the annual meeting of the countries who are in Silga. It''s the official start of our country. And can decide how we will be seen by them. I''m really nervous. There are some main points we will discuss. The school tournament, Aeron and the support for Raska, which is fighting against the demons, are the main points but there are a lot more things that will be discussed. We finished the questions and gave them the Clair clone that sat in a chair. The clone quickly looked over them and then said that we are allowed to go and that the training will be shifted tomorrow. We have to get ready for the travel, even when we''re flying though the clone. So Rilo and I stepped out of the mansion and began to walk to our houses, followed by my guards. I''m almost able to ignore them, they''re always silent and follow me with enough distance to not feel uncomfortable. We both stopped in our way as we came across a bench with the view over the valley. ¡°It''s beautiful isn''t it?¡± Rilo asked and sat down on the bench. ¡°Yeah,¡± I answered and did the same. The valley turned into a giant city which we named Nahar. Clair said it kinda sounds cool. I think it''s a little too random but it sounds good enough for me. The city has parks, administrative buildings, inns, an adventurer guild, a palace and a lot of houses. All this surrounded by high mountains, who now have mansions and other buildings build on it. Four large tunnels pass through the mountains, each tunnel points to a cardinal point. One leads to the sea, one to the beastkin lands, one to Solo and one to Kirk. They all have paved roads and are guarded by stone soldiers. They are wide enough for three carriages and even have lanterns. But this is only over the ground, Clair built an underground city with equal grandeur. A mechanism which is called elevator and footpaths can bring you underground to a city under the city. This underground city has runes inside the ceiling. Those look like the starry sky at night and like the sun at daytime, mimicking the world above. It is used as our market place and for the races that want to live underground like dwarves, mole beastkin, hamster beastkin and other people who don''t like the sun. All all of the crafting shops and our storage rooms are also underground. ¡°Would you believe that all this would be build in just three years? And that we, ex-slaves whom nobody would have wanted, are managing all this?¡± Rilo said after looking at the bustling city. Our 3.000 people large village turned into a near 200.000 people large city. In mere 3 years. ¡°Never, all this still feels like a dream,¡± I said. ¡°Indeed, especially for some of us. I had more luck than you, I got only hit sometimes and had to sleep in the barn but some of us were used for heavy labour work until we drop dead or were tortured just for fun. All of us were saved by one person, Clair¡± she said. ¡°Yeah,¡± I whispered in agreement. ¡°We have to work hard for her, for all of us. So that our children will live in a better world than we did,¡± I then added. ¡°Yes, but the training could be a little less hard,¡± Rilo said jokingly. ¡°Shut up, your training is easy in comparison to mine, I had to eat poison,¡± I said back, but also with a laugh. ¡°All of us know how hard you work, and all of us are thankful for that,¡± she said and continued after a short pause, ¡°come we have to sleep early.¡± ¡°Yeah, you don''t know how much I look forward to my bed,¡± I said and also stood up. We both went to our housings and instantly fell asleep. The next morning I packed my things and went outside, were three coaches, some servants and Rilo awaited me. The coach is highly enchanted. It has buffers for the bumpy roads and is pulled by stone horses, who doesn''t need to rest. It''s also a lot faster than normal coaches, we only need three weeks to get to Mardor. A normal coach would need at least two months. My four guards are right behind me as I walked to my coach. ¡°Morning Kyli,¡± Rilo said as she greeted me. ¡°Morning,¡± I said and we both stepped into the coach, followed by two guards, the other two will be in the other coaches. The coaches began to move at a rapid speed and not even an hour later we left Nahar. And three weeks later we arrived at Mardor. We were guided to the noble district and got a mansion for our personal use. My bodyguards quickly found the spying devises in our mansion and got disposed of them. We had to wait for a few more days until the meeting will start, so we looked through the merchandise of the city and went on a sight seeing tour. The city is old and not as organised as Nahar, it''s also not as clean, big or rich. All in all, it''s an old city with some charm but I wouldn''t want to live here, Nahar is way better. The people are also friendlier, there isn''t as much poverty as here. All of the citizens of Aeron get food at special houses. Clair said it''s called welfare, the people will get free food there. It''s nothing fancy but no one has to starve. And those who want to work can work, we train and encourage artisans and crafter to settle down in Nahar. Those who settle down will get supported if they take apprentices. We''re also operating some mines and lumberjacks. Clair said we have to have some easier jobs so that everybody can work. But some of the better mines are kept secret and are only operated by golems. What we lack are merchants who bring our goods out of Aeron and my task is to change that. Anyway, the days passed and the last group arrived, it''s the empress of Raska, they had the longest way. Currently we, me, Rilo and two of my bodyguards, are inside a coach that goes to the welcome ball. Rilo put me inside a fancy dark blue dress, that I got from Clair, it''s ankle long and leaves my shoulders bare while emphasising my breasts. Earrings and a necklace are supporting my looks. I think it''s overly fancy and way too expensive. I mean this dress must have cost more than 20 gold, and I don''t want to speak about the jewellery, they mostly consist out of diamonds, sapphires, emeralds and rubies. ¡°We''ve reached the ball,¡± one of the bodyguards said and opened the door for me. I stepped out, followed by Rilo and then by my guards. Some servants led us inside of the palace and we stepped into a large hall with a lot of people. ¡°The Queen Kyli of Aeron and her consultant,¡± a man at the side of the door announced us as we came in and everyone turned around. Some of the looked with disdain at me because I''m a beastkin, other with envy for my exquisite dress but all of them were interested in me. Watching for the slightest mistake, I can make so that they can exploit it. My guards went to the walls so that they can oversee the whole room and waited, while Rilo followed me. She has to remember everything that is said today and will try to listen to some conversations. While I walked up to the king, who''s speaking with a black haired woman and two old men. My job is to look good and don''t embarrass my country. ¡°Good evening Ludwig Braling the Third, I''m pleased to be here and look forward to the meeting tomorrow,¡± I said with a small curtsey. ¡°Good evening Miss Kyli, may I introduce the empress or Raska Miss Yukina and the representatives of Solo and Tragon, Mister Humbolt and Mister Gregory,¡± the King said in a polite tone and made room for the other three. ¡°It''s nice to meet you Miss Kyli,¡± said the Empress. ¡°I''ve heard a lot about you and you''re quickly rising country,¡± said the representative of Solo. ¡°Indeed, I''m looking forward to tomorrow,¡± said the last one, the representative of Tragon. ¡°We were talking about the rising religion called Church of Carring. If I''m not wrong, it''s your countries main religion,¡± said the King. ¡°We tried to understand the reason for the quick rise in popularity and the origin of the goddess named Clair. I''ve seen her myself at the school tournament and must say that she''s quiet extraordinary, she fought almost all of the other teams by herself and won easily. Could you tell us something about her?¡± The King added and I could see some disdain in his eyes, he clearly doesn''t like Clair and me. ¡°I also want to hear about Clair, I''ll meet her next year after the school tournament,¡± The Empress said. ¡°I''ll gladly speak about our benefactor,¡± I said. ¡°Then, is it true that she has godly abilities?¡± The representative of Solo asked. ¡°Indeed, I''ve never seen someone as strong and knowledgeable as her,¡± I said proudly but the King seems not so impressed ¡°Could it be because you''ve never seen someone truly strong?¡± I ignored his disdain and said, ¡°I might not have seen a lot of mages but I sure do have a good common knowledge and know that it''s uncommon to kill all of the dragons in the dragon valley.¡± ¡°So your capital really is inside the dragon valley?¡± The representative of Tragon asked. ¡°It is as you''ve said, our capital Nahar is in the dragon valley. Our goddess built it in a mere week,¡± I said proudly but again the King tried to devalue my statement. ¡°Can''t be such a good city if it''s build in a mere week,¡± he said but the adviser of Solo said, You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. ¡°Some of our merchants heard of the mountain passage and the streets which suddenly emerged. They went to see what happened and told us about a giant city completely made out of stone, with beautiful parks and even underground markets. They spoke as if they''ve seen the holy land and even spoke about a free food disruption for everyone. Is that true?¡± ¡°It is, we think that no one should starve in our city so we hand out food for everyone who has not enough,¡± I said. ¡°That sounds too good to be true, isn''t that expensive?¡± The Empress asked. ¡°It is expensive but like our guards on the walls we have golems that can plough our fields, that and new methods of cultivating crops made food fairly cheap for the government,¡± I said and the representative of Tragon made wide eyes as he heard about the golems. ¡°I''ve also heard about your guards. They look like enchanted metal, is that true?¡± He asked. ¡°It is,¡± I said. ¡°How are they made?¡± He then asked. I smiled and said, ¡°I''m sorry but only the goddess knows how they are made.¡± ¡°Is that so,¡± he just said and it got quiet. ¡°If you''ll excuse me, I have to speak with some of the new guests,¡± the King said after a moment and left. ¡°Miss Kyli, would you like to come with me to the buffet?¡± The Empress asked after the King left. I agreed and we walked to the buffet, where she took a plate and put some food on it. ¡°You''re doing fairly well for an ex-slave,¡± she then said. ¡°How do you know?¡± I asked, a little for her next actions, slaves aren''t really looked upon in the society. ¡°You can''t underestimate the information network of the other countries, all of us know of it. Some it''s just that some care more than other,¡± she said with a small smile. ¡°The King must have expected that you''ll screw up and that you''ll say too much about your guards. He left as he realized that you won''t tell us anything too important. This country doesn''t like beaskins and I''m sad to say that my citizens are mostly the same,¡± she said a little sad. ¡°But at the same time, I''m glad to hear of a new country that doesn''t discriminate against other races. I hope you''ll be able to establish your country. We''ll see us again in the conference,¡± she continued and then walked away, leaving me behind. Why do I have to do this? Isn''t Clair way more suited for this? I mean she knows everything. The ball continued for a few more hours and I had a few more conversations with some nobles of Solo and Tragon. Only they showed interest in me. I was able to establish a few meetings for the next week, where we''re going to discuss trade agreements. Finally, late at night, I was allowed to leave the ball and we travelled back to our mansion. ¡°You''ve done well, the nobles and rich merchants of Solo and Tragon have a good opinion about you,¡± Rilo said as we stepped inside our mansion. ¡°And the nobles of Kirk and Raska?¡± I asked tiredly. ¡°Well their racism is stronger, most of the nobles are believers of the Church of Silga and dislike beastkin, so it''s normal that they don''t like you. But some will try to get in touch with us, our country is rich in natural resources and they want to trade with us. I think we''ve done the most we could. Now let''s sleep, tomorrow will begin the conference and I think the King will try to get you into a position where you have to speak about the country, more than we''d like to,¡± she said and I tiredly nodded. I walked to my room, got out of the dress and plopped down on my bed, falling almost instantly asleep. The next day, we went to the conference and I had to wear again something way too expensive. A long black dress with flower patterns of golden silk. Only the adviser and one guard is allowed to go inside the conference room, so three guards waited outside. The conference room was a circular room with a circular desk in the middle, five chairs around it. The representatives of Tragon and Solo were already sitting, with their adviser standing behind them. I greeted them and also sat down, Rilo stood behind me, with my guard was at the wall. Shortly after the King and the Empress came and as everybody was seated the King spoke. ¡°It''s nice to have all of you here in our annual country meeting. This time with a newcomer, the Queen of Aeron. Our main topics are the school tournament, the new kingdom of Aeron and the support for the war against the demons. Any disagreements?¡± No one objected and he continued. ¡°Good, then let''s come to the first topic, the school tournament. Many teams died in this years tournament, with only the student council teams and the Raska teams as survivors. Our investigations showed that a lot more fights between monster and students were happening. This is unfortunate but can''t be changed. It''s an unspoken rule for the teams to fight each other inside the forest. But more importantly, the team of Turon won. This allows Solo to have the smallest part in supporting the demon war, any disagreements?¡± He said, again no one objected. ¡°Okay, then the next thin would be the kingdom of Aeron,¡± he began but I raised my hand. ¡°Yes, Queen Kyli?¡± He asked. ¡°I''d like to inform you all that we''re planning to build a magic academy in Aeron, it will be finished at the end of this year and we would be able to participate in the tournament in four years from now on,¡± I said. ¡°Queen Kyli you surely must know that a magic academy needs to have a reconstruction field to be called a magic academy, do you want to say that you found a reconstruction field in the Dragon Forest?¡± The king asked mockingly. ¡°We haven''t found one, we''ve built one,¡± I simply said and the eyes of all of them grew wide. ¡°You''ve built one?¡± The representative of Solo asked in disbelieve. ¡°Yes, our goddess was able to analyse the reconstruction field in Turon and is able to reproduce the effect. We''ve currently built six arenas in our new school,¡± I said. ¡°You have to share the knowledge of building reconstruction fields with us, we''ll give you 10.000 gold coins!¡± said the representative of Tragon. ¡°No with us, we''ll pay you 20.000 gold coins for the information!¡± The representative of Solo held against him. ¡°Please calm down,¡± the empress said. And both calmed down a little. ¡°We won''t share the information about creating the reconstruction fields. It''s not like you can reproduce them anyway,¡± I said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The King asked, clearly not amused by my unwillingness of sharing the information. ¡°I''m just allowed to say that you have to be an LV 10 enchanter and you must know an ancient language if you want to create the reconstruction fields,¡± said. ¡°A LV 10 enchanter? And an ancient language?¡± The empress muttered quietly. ¡°Who in your country is able to do that?¡± The representative of Solo asked doubtingly. ¡°The goddess of course,¡± I said with a smile and the king frowned. ¡°Okay, let''s drop the case of the recreation fields. You''ve said that your country wants to take part in the school tournaments starting after the next four years?¡± The king asked. ¡°Yes I do,¡± I said. ¡°Good, any disagreements?¡± He asked. No one objected and he said, ¡°Then from now on in four years the magic academy?....¡± ¡°Areon,¡± I said. ¡°The magic academy Areon will take part in the yearly school tournaments. They will be under the same rules as the other schools. And Aeron will be allowed to pay a smaller part in the demon war if its magic academy wins the school tournament,¡± he said and everyone nodded. ¡°Then let''s come to the next topic, the newly founded kingdom of Aeron. Queen Kyli, please elaborate us in your political goals and what your intentions are. We''d also like to hear about the guards and the giant wall that suddenly came into existence in the time of four months,¡± He continued. ¡°Gladly. My countries political goals are simple, we want to live in peace with our neighbors, while establishing a society without any discrimination against races, gender or other differences. Slavery is forbidden in our country and corruption has the highest punishment in our laws. Everyone has the same rights and the same opportunities from birth on. Every citizen can rise in power and could even become the king or queen. My position is only an elected position and can be changed every 20 years. Of course, they have to have full fill the requirements. About our guards, they are magic golems, made by our goddess and have the sole purpose of guarding our country,¡± I said. ¡°What about nobles? Or foreign nobles?¡± The representative of Tragon asked. ¡°Nobility is not inheritable, but it gives you some benefits. This does not apply to foreign nobles, they won''t get any benefits and have to apply to our laws. Those who break them will be punished in the same way as our citizen,¡± I answered him. ¡°What about slave servants that travel with their master?¡± The King asked. ¡°Every person gets checked when they want to pass our border. When we see a slave, we''ll free them and then integrate them into our society, if they want to,¡± I said. ¡°But these slaves are the property of their masters,¡± the King disagreed. ¡°Then they have to stay home, every slave that is detected by our guards will be freed and integrated into our society,¡± I said sternly. ¡°You can''t just take their slaves away. That''s like stealing,¡± the King said, loudly. ¡°If THEY want to come into our country then they have to apply to OUR laws!¡± I hold against him. ¡°But,¡± he began but the Empress interrupted him. ¡°It is as she said, we aren''t allowed to meddle with the laws of other countries. I want much more to know more about your guards, how many of them does your country have and how strong is their average stat?¡± She said and the King got quiet, alas still looking angry. ¡°I can''t say anything about the stats, just that they are strong enough. About their number, hmm... I think our goddess said something about 38 million,¡± I said and the eyes of everyone grew wide. ¡°Th...thirty...thirty-eight million?¡± The representative of Solo asked while stuttering. ¡°That are way too much, this is almost more than half of our population. This is a major threat for any of us,¡± the representative of Tragon said. ¡°It is, you have to reduce them in a smaller number,¡± the King agreed. ¡°You don''t have to worry about a war. These guards aren''t able to leave the forest for a larger distance than 50 kilometres. They would crumble into pieces if they try. There is a special rune that uses the magic of the forest as fuel,¡± I lied. The representatives and the King seemed like believing me but the Empress didn''t look like she does. ¡°Even then, what if you find some way of using the mana of the normal land?¡± The Empress said with a smile, testing my determination. ¡°Then you just have to trust us that we won''t attack with the guards,¡± I simply said. ¡°Trust? How could we trust a land of beastkin lovers?¡± The King asked furiously. ¡°That or you try to attack us and our goddess, who''ve built them in a mere four month will retaliate,¡± I simply said and gave him a savage grin. To which he grew a little pale. ¡°As I said before, my country wants to be in a friendly relationship with our neighbors but we won''t be unguarded. If someone tries to attack us we will retaliate, and I can assure you that we won''t let any attacker alive,¡± I said and leaned back, watching the pale faces of the King and the representatives. Only the Empress looked normal, I think she knows that we have no intention of starting a war. All of them know that they can''t win against someone that was able to kill the dragons in the dragon valley. ¡°I think we should stop this argument here. I''d like to come to the next topic, the support of our front line against the demons,¡± the Empress said and I gave her a nod in agreement. ¡°¡±Y...yes, ¡°¡± both the representatives said at the same time and the King just looked at her, waiting for her to continue. ¡°As you all know, my country is having a long war against the demons and that we''re the only defense against them. This is the reason why everyone agreed to send either troops, supplies, technology or money so that we can hold them at bay. Like stated before, Solo doesn''t have to send as much as the others, they only have to send 50% of the normal support,¡± The Empress continued. ¡°How much do we have to send?¡± I asked. ¡°As I said there are many ways to support us, normally Solo sends supplies, Kirk sends troops and Tragon gives us either money or new technology. The troops would be around 10.000, the supplies are either 2000 tons of metal and food or just 4000 tons of food. The amount of money would be 10.000 gold coins while the technology would have to be good enough to either support our troops or kill demons,¡± she said. ¡°Kirk will send 10.000 food soldiers,¡± the King said. ¡°We''re going to send 10.000 gold coins,¡± said the representative of Tragon. ¡°We''d also like to send 5.000 gold coins this year, a drought destroyed a lot of our crops,¡± the representative of Solo said. ¡°Then we''ll send 1.000 tons of steel and 3.000 tons of food,¡± I said. ¡°Thank you,¡± the Empress said. ¡°The next topic would be the establishing and renewal of trade agreements,¡± the representative of Solo said and we continued to discuss for some hours. Four hours later we finished the main points of the conference, there will be more meetings over the week but none of them will be like this one and will only be about some minor things. ¡°Miss Kyli,¡± the Empress said, as we were in the hall, her bodyguard behind her. Her adviser, an old man with a funny hat were not with her. ¡°Yes, Miss Yukina?¡± I asked and waited for her to catch up to me. ¡°Your performance was splendid, but you have to try harder in lying. Your guards are able to leave the forest aren''t they?¡± She said with a smirk. ¡°I don''t know what you mean but thank you anyway,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Hahaha, good good, first rule in politics, never agree to something the other party said,¡± she said with a laugh. ¡°But could you send a message to your goddess?¡± She then asked with a serious expression. ¡°Of course,¡± I replied. ¡°Warn her of assassins, these countries will surely try to kill her. She''s too much of a threat to them. And please tell her that I''ll look forward to our meeting next year,¡± she said and then left, again without letting me saying anything against her. ¡°¡ãSigh¡ã Rilo?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes?¡± She replied. ¡°I need a bath and my bed,¡± I said tiredly. ¡°Yes,¡± she said and we left. Why again am I doing all this? Oh right because Clair asked me.... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- And again, any suggestions or major mistakes? And only one chapter left before I''ll continue with Clair. The next one will be about some immigrants that will immigrate into Aeron, maybe I''ll post it midweek because it will not be as long as normally. 55 Immigrants Maia POV ( Clairs foster mother): 3.5 years after the tournament. ¡°The topic of today''s meeting is the discussion about a possible immigration to Aeron,¡± Georg said. Every adult of our village is inside the school and have to speak his opinion about the suggested immigration to Aeron. ¡°As you all know we''re out of the administrative sector from Kirk and nobody cares about us. This applies for taxes and monster attacks. And as such I suggest we should apply for an immigration to Aeron. The caravan leader said that it is a safe and prospering land without discrimination. It''s also save from military drafts as it doesn''t have a real military. I think it couldn''t be better for us if we live in Aeron,¡± Georg said. ¡°What about our houses?¡± One villager asked. ¡°The caravan leader said that every family gets a free house out of stone, so we only have to bring our belongings,¡± Georg said. ¡°What about food? We would have to use almost all our food for the way, we won''t have food for the time the crops need to grow,¡± a woman asked. ¡°There are special facilities that gives food out for free, they call it welfare,¡± Georg said. ¡°Look, I don''t say that we all should go at once, I only suggest that a small group will go and first asks for permission and the conditions we will have. Are there any volunteers?¡± He continued. ¡°Honey, do you think we should go? I heard that the goddess is called Clair, you think that it is our Clair?¡± I asked my husband. ¡°Maybe, Clair is extraordinary and we both saw her training field. The description about her also matches, I think we should go. Even if it''s not her, we would have a change of environment,¡± he said. I raised my hand and said, ¡°Kurt and I would go.¡± ¡°Thank you, anyone, else?¡± Georg asked and tow more raised their hands. ¡°We, Kyle and Catrin would like to guard them,¡± Kyle said. ¡°I thank you, please come to me after the meeting,¡± Gerog then said and the topic changed to the education of our children, which I half-heartedly listened to. An hour later the meeting ended and we four went to Georg, who was waiting for us at the blackboard. ¡°Again thank you for volunteering as our, well scouts,¡± he said as we reached him. ¡°You don''t have to, we think that this so-called Goddess of Carring is our Clair and we want to look if it''s true,¡± I said and Kurt nodded. ¡°Yes and it''s thanks to Clair that we became a couple,¡± Kyle said and hugged Catrin, who smiled. ¡°Is that so? Then let me get to the point, I can only give you 20 silver, some food and three horses for the travel. I''m sorry but as you all know we aren''t exactly a rich village,¡± Georg said with a bow. ¡°Don''t freet over the details, we''ll manage and we have some gold left from Clair,¡± Kurt said. ¡°Yeah, we''ll manage. When should we depart?¡± I asked. ¡°The earlier the better, I would say in three days? We would be faster if we travel as a small group and not with the caravan, which will only come in two weeks,¡± Kyle said. ¡°That''s okay for me, then we''ll go home and prepare,¡± Kurt said and we said our goodbyes. Back at home, we began to pack some of our belongings, like clothes, food, utensils and the weapons we got from Clair and then went to sleep. The next two days past in a flash and we met Kyle, Catrin and Georg at the village entrance, the horses were already saddled and two of them were occupied by Kyle and Catrin. Kurt and I will have to share one. ¡°Morning, are you ready?¡± Georg greeted us. ¡°Yes, we have everything packed, Catrin, please use this sword,¡± I said and gave Catrin one of the swords forged by Clair. ¡°This is really good,¡± she said as she inspected it. ¡°It''s one from Clair, I think it''s the fifths weapon she made after I taught her the foundations,¡± Kurt said, pridefully. We both know that Clair most likely didn''t need his help to learn to forge, but he likes to boast about her talent and that he taught her the foundations. We quickly noticed that Clair is not the small girl she wanted to look like. She''s way too bad at hiding her skills. And her behaviour was also not like that of a small girl, who has lost her family. But she didn''t seem like she is a bad person and we felt that she truly liked us. Even if she lied, we love her as a daughter and we had a nice time together. ¡°Then let''s go,¡± Kyle said and Kurt helped me up on the horse before he himself got on it. ¡°Have a nice trip,¡± Georg said and waved at us, as we left. ¡°It''s good that we''re near the border, the travel to the wall will only take us a week,¡± Kyle said a few hours after departure. ¡°Yes, and I think it''s unlikely that we come across of strong monster. Most of them originally live inside the forest and I heard from a merchant that the guards of Aeron are hunting them on mass,¡± Kurt replied. ¡°I think every monster below rank 2 will be easily handled by us, now that we have these fine weapons,¡± Catrin said. ¡°I hope,¡± I replied and we continued to travel in silence. A week later we were able to see the tall wall, it extends in both ways over the horizon. We got near the wall and a hundred metres before we reach it a shadow came over us. Not a second later a large silvery man in a full plate armour fell from the sky and landed in front of us, thereby producing a small crater. All of us were shocked, this guy jumped from a wall that is over 70-metre high wall to us, who are hundred metres away. His stats must be extremely high. ¡°Please.State.Your Intentions.¡± a voice that didn''t sound like it comes from a living being spoke. ¡°We''d like to know the location of the next gate,¡± Kurt hurriedly spoke. ¡°The.Next.Gate.Is.78.Kilometres.To.The.Left.¡± the voice said and the guard pointed to our right side. Then he turned around and jumped back on the wall. ¡°The fuck was that?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°I don''t know but I think we should go to the right,¡± Kurt said and we followed the large wall. ¡°Did you notice?¡± Catrin asked after some minutes. ¡°Notice what?¡± I asked. ¡°The ground is flat, and there are no obstacles for at least 200 hundred metres away from the wall. It''s like something grounded everything,¡± she said, in a slightly worried tone. ¡°Now that you said it, yeah. This is weird. But this guy in the armour also was not really normal,¡± Kyle said. ¡°I think that was a golem,¡± I said. ¡°Golem?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°We heard of them during our days as adventurers. It''s said that they are made of a material and run on magic and runes. Normally you can find them in old dungeons and they are really strong. It''s better to run if they didn''t noticed you,¡± Kurt said. ¡°And what if they do?¡± Catrin asked. ¡°Then you''re dead if you''re not, at least, an S-Rank adventurer,¡± I answered for Kurt. ¡°But they are seldom aren''t they?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°Yeah, extremely rare. I''ve never seen one by myself and I hope I won''t see one who wants to fight,¡± Kurt said. ¡°I don''t want to argue with you but I think the word rare doesn''t apply to these guys,¡± Kyle said with a nervous smile. ¡°Why?¡± I asked. ¡°Look at the wall,¡± He just said and I did. ¡°There...there are 3 every few hundred metres,¡± I asked stunned. ¡°Jup,¡± he said and we got silent. Riding along the wall, under the constant watch of these guards. Two hours later we heard roars. ¡°Do you also hear that?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah, sounds like someone fights against a monster,¡± Kurt said. ¡°You think we should look?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°Of course not, we''re not here for fighting monster and this clearly sounds like a lot of them. I suggest we wait,¡± Catrin said. ¡°You''re right, we can''t see them, so it has to be a strong monster,¡± I said and we began to wait. A minute later it got silent and we continued and three kilometres further we began to see silhouettes on the ground. ¡°These things must be large if we''re able to see them from here. I mean we''re at least a kilometre away from them,¡± Catrin said. We continued and the silhouettes got bigger until we could see them clearly. ¡°These are ?rpus,¡± I said. ¡°?rpus?¡± Catrin asked. ¡°They are Rank-3 monster but only for their strength. You need a party of B-Rank adventurer to hunt one,¡± I explained. ¡°And here are what? 30?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°Seems so, all of them are dead and it looks like they all got killed by one hit,¡± Kurt said a little stunned. ¡°Do you think the guards in the silver plate armour killed them?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°If they did, then they managed to do it in a minute,¡± Kurt said. ¡°Good that they aren''t aggressive towards trespassers,¡± Catrin said with a pale face. I just nodded and we continued our ride. Another four hours later we reached a giant gate with a lot of guards and people in front of it. We got in line and waited until it was our turn. Half an hour later we were in front and a beastkin male in a leather armour, who looks like a guard, said. ¡°Good evening, please state your reason for trespassing.¡± ¡°We are from a village near the border and want to request a permission for an immigration,¡± Kurt said politely. ¡°Immigration? Okay, you have to go to Nahar for that,¡± He said. ¡°Nahar?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, it''s our capital, a really nice city. It''s in the old Dragon Valley,¡± he said proudly. ¡°What about the dragons?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°Our goddess killed them,¡± the guard said. ¡°Killed them? What about the Rank-5 dragon?¡± I asked shocked. ¡°Dead,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°Whoa,¡± Kyle said. ¡°I know right? Anyway, I suggest you sleep in one of the inns where you let your horses and travel by carriage. They are a lot faster than normal horses,¡± the guard said. ¡°Why are they faster?¡± I asked. ¡°They are created like these guards,¡± the guard said and pointed at one of the golems in metal plate armour. ¡°And they are for free, you only need a week from here to Nahar,¡± he further said. ¡°A week? Isn''t the dragon valley thousands of kilometres away from here?¡± Kurt asked. ¡°Yes, but the coaches are really fast and travel without a break. This is why I recommend to let the horses here,¡± he said. ¡°Thank you,¡± Kurt said and we went in. The other side was a small town, every house looked clean and is out of stone. Some vendors were selling their goods at the street side and restaurants and inns were along the road, which was also made out of stone. ¡°This inn looks good,¡± Catrin said and we went inside an inn called ¡ãThe Waiting Horse¡ã. Kyle was waiting outside with the horses. It was fairly well visited and the smell of cooked meat drifted in our noses as we came in. We walked up to the counter and a man behind it said, ¡°Welcome to the Waiting Horse, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°We''d like to rent two rooms for a night,¡± Kurt said. ¡°That would be fifty silver, per room,¡± the man said and I gasps a little from the price. A normal good inn costs not more than a silver per night. ¡°Why is it so expensive?¡± Catrin asked. ¡°We are at the border to the richest and the best kingdom of the world. Naturally a lot of people want to visit it,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°But we''ll also look for your horse for a month,¡± he continued. ¡°Why is this in a bundle?¡± I asked. ¡°As I said, many want to see this land and especially the capital. There are daily coaches and most people only want to sleep for a night but also want to let their horses here. So we came up with this bundle. Most of the money are for the horses. The room alone would only cost five silver,¡± he explained. ¡°Please wait a moment,¡± Catrin said and pulled us to the side. ¡°What now? We don''t have a gold coin, not even the horses are that much worth,¡± she said worriedly. ¡°We do have a gold coin, however, it''s right that the horses aren''t that much worth,¡± Kurt said. ¡°Why not selling the horses and buying new ones when we come back?¡± I asked. ¡°We can do that, it would be cheaper. But first let''s ask how much a horse will cost if we buy one here,¡± Kurt said and we went back to the counter. ¡°Do you know how much we could get for three horses and how much we will have to buy if we buy new ones?¡± Kurt asked. ¡°Well depends on the horse how much you''ll get and how much one costs. I think the cheapest are around 5 silver. Do you want to sell yours?¡± He said. ¡°Maybe,¡± Kurt said. ¡°I could buy them, I''m selling those who aren''t picked up after a month,¡± he said. ¡°They are outside,¡± Kurt said and we went out, followed by the man. ¡°And?¡±Kyle asked as he saw us. ¡°We might sell the horses and buy new ones when we go back, it costs too much to let them here,¡± Kurt said and the man inspected the horses. ¡°I would give you 10 silver each,¡± he said after inspecting all of them. ¡°20,¡± Kurt said. ¡°20 is too much, 13,¡± the man said. ¡°How about 17?¡± Kurt then said. ¡°Hmm, I can''t give you more than 15,¡± the man said. ¡°15 and we get the rooms for free,¡± Kurt said. ¡°Only if you''ll pay for the food,¡± the man said. ¡°Agreed,¡± Kurt said and they shook hands. ¡°I''ll get the stable boy and then we make the transaction,¡± the man said and went inside his inn. ¡°So why are we selling them again?¡± Kyle asked as he left. ¡°And why for only 15 silver? They are worth 20,¡± he added. ¡°Because it would cost us a gold coin for letting them stay here for a month. And because he is paying 20 silver, the rooms normally also cost 5 silver,¡± Kurt said. ¡°Ah okay,¡± Kyle said and we took the luggage down from the horses while the man came with a young boy. ¡°Here are your 45 silver and the keys for your rooms they have the numbers 5 and 6,¡± the man said and gave us two keys. ¡°Thanks and we don''t want to eat dinner,¡± Kurt said. ¡°HAHAHA, you tricked me,¡± the man said wile laughing. ¡°We never said we will eat something,¡± Kurt said also with a laugh. ¡°True true, do you want to eat breakfast?¡± the man asked. ¡°How much would it cost?¡± Kurt asked. ¡°25 copper each,¡± the man said. ¡°Then yes,¡± Kurt said. ¡°Then have a good night,¡± the man said and went back to his counter. ¡°His reaction is better than I expected,¡± Kurt said as he left. ¡°Indeed,¡± I said and we went to our rooms. ¡°See you tomorrow,¡± Kyle said as he went with Catrin inside their room. ¡°Night,¡± I said and went with Kurt in our room. The room was nice, a large bed with a soft mattress, a desk with two chairs and a small commode were inside of it. ¡°It''s warm,¡± Kurt said. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, noticing that it''s warmer in here than outside. We put our luggage on the desk and went to sleep, the pillow and blanket were really soft and clean. Not many inns are this clean. The next day we woke up to the smell of fresh bread. We got dressed and went down to the eating section, where we found Kyle and Catrin, already sitting at a table. ¡°Morning,¡± I said, still a little sleepy and sat down next to Catrin. ¡°I spoke with the owner of the inn and he said that the coach will be here in five hours. He said we should go and wait for it after breakfast apparently the line will be long,¡± Catrin said. ¡°Okay, what''s on the menu?¡± Kurt asked and waived for a waitress. ¡°Fresh bread and potato soup or bread with a fried egg,¡± Catrin said. The waitress came and Kurt said, ¡°I''d like to have the bread with the fried egg and is it possible to also fry the bread?¡± ¡°It is,¡± the waitress said and then looked at me. ¡°I''d like to have the potato soup with bread,¡± I said and she left after a nod. ¡°Did you notice the warmth of the room?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°Yes, strange isn''t it?¡± I said. ¡°I looked around the room and found a small device that generated heat, I think it is a magic device,¡± he said. ¡°Magic device? Aren''t those really expensive?¡± I asked. ¡°I thought so as well and asked the owner and he said that it was included in the inn. It''s apparently possible to get heated rooms, water dispenser and cooling boxes if you pay more for the house. He said he had to pay 20 gold for the whole inn and that only the devices alone would be more than enough to get the money back,¡± Kyle said. ¡°Why isn''t he detaching them then?¡± Kurt asked. ¡°I asked the same and he said that it would be stupid if he does that. He said that every inn has these devices and he was also warned that they would get broken if he tries to detach them, apparently they are secured by a rune and aren''t really destructible or detachable,¡± Kyle said. ¡°Sounds too good to be true, I mean an inn for 20 gold with so many magic devices?¡± I said, not really believing what Kyle said. ¡°The owner said that it''s normal and that every house can have these things, they only cost some money. He said that a normal house with four rooms, a kitchen and a living room is free for everyone and that it''ll only cost money if you want to have a magic device,¡± Kyle said. ¡°If that is true, wouldn''t a lot more people try to immigrate?¡± Kurt asked. ¡°There are a lot of people. You can either buy yourself a permission, apply for a job and get one through it or hope you''re lucky and get one of the limited places. It''s easier to get a permission for a village than for a place inside the cities,¡± he said. ¡°I hope we will get a permission,¡± I said. ¡°Yeah,¡± Kurt said and the food came. It was good and made full. After eating we paid and walked to the coach a line was already forming. ¡°Good that we''re early, these are only twenty people,¡± Catrin said as we lined in. Three hours later a commotion broke out behind us. ¡°What''s going on there?¡± I asked and turned around. ¡°Don''t know,¡± Kurt said. The commotion got louder and we were able to hear someone shouting. ¡°Let me at the front, I''m Count Philipe Grey of H¨¹l¨¹g,¡± a man shouted. ¡°We don''t care, your rank is nothing worth here,¡± another man shouted back. ¡°You plebeian, I''ll get your head for speaking like that to me,¡± the first man shouted angrily. ¡°Try it,¡± the second man shouted mockingly. ¡°Guards kill this plebeian,¡± the first men shouted and it was silent for a moment. ¡°Get on my shoulders,¡± Kurt said and lifted me on his shoulders. Now I was able to see over the other people and could see a man, wearing expensive clothes with a red face and two guards behind him. Another man was standing in front of him, showing a mocking grin. ¡°Can you see something?¡± He then asked. ¡°Psst!¡± I said and tried to listen. ¡°I don''t care about the laws of this country, kill him,¡± the man with the expensive clothes then shouted. ¡°I''ll pay you for following orders,¡± he continued. The guard said something but I wasn''t able to hear him but it clearly further agitated the man because he got redder than he already was. ¡°Fine then I''ll do it by myself,¡± the man shouted and unsheathed a sword. Suddenly a ¡ägust of wind came from the direction of the wall and in the next moment four of these giant plate armour golems were around the man with expensive clothing. Their weapons were drawn. ¡°Get out of my way you fucking golems,¡± the man screamed but the golems didn''t move. ¡°I would calm down,¡± another man, who came running from the direction of the gate, said. ¡°Who''re you?¡± The man with expensive clothes asked. ¡°I''m a guard of this city and you''re officially banned from this country for attempted murder ,¡± the guard said. ¡°You can''t ban me, I''m a count,¡± the man said. ¡°I can and will, your title is nothing worth here. And we don''t like a snobbish troublemaker who thinks they are something important. Everyone in this country has the same rights. You''re lucky that we''re in a border city. Further inside and you would have been locked away for a few years. Throw him out,¡± the guard said and the golems picked him up. ¡°You fuckers, let me down or I''ll kill you, my brother is the baron of Rurr,¡± the man screamed but he was carried out of the city while the crowd cheered. ¡°Let me down,¡± I said and patted Kurt''s head. He let me down and they looked at me, waiting for the story. ¡°A noble tried to get in front with his title but someone didn''t let him. He got angry and tried to kill him but the golems stopped him. A guard then said that he''s banned from the country and led him out,¡± I explained in a short summary. ¡°So it''s true that nobility isn''t worth anything in this country?¡± Catrin asked. ¡°Seems like it,¡± I said. ¡°I like that,¡± Kyle said with a grin. ¡°This country looks more and more like the perfect place for us normal citizen,¡± Kurt said and I could only agree. An hour later a line of five long and large coaches came and around hundred people were allowed inside. It really was good that we came early because a large crowd had to go back and wait for the next coach. The coach was spacious and twenty people could sit in each. The coach was segmented into four parts. One led to a second floor with twenty small rooms, each room with a single bed. One had a large kitchen, one was a living room with a board full of games and the last one had comfy seating. ¡°This is really good for a free ride,¡± I said and went to the living room. ¡°Of course, it''s good, this was built by the goddess. There are over a thousand of these coaches in the whole kingdom,¡± a man who also came inside the living room said. ¡°You speak like you know the country,¡± Kyle said. ¡°Sure I do, I live in Nahar and was out of the country to meet a friend. I''m a merchant,¡± the man said. ¡°My name is Kurt, this is my wife Maia, and our friends Kyle and Catrin, could you tell us more about this country?¡± Kurt said and motioned for us to sit down at one of the tables. ¡°Why not, I''m Jore,¡± Jore said and sat down. The moment we all sat Jore asked, ¡°So what do you want to know?¡± ¡°Well like how is it to life in Aeron, what are the differences to the other countries and what should we look out for?¡± Kurt listed. ¡°The life is really good, way better than in the other countries. There are almost no poor people and everyone gets a job. Those who have some skill try to become an apprentice by one of the crafting masters and those who have no skill will get a job from the government like a logger, farmer or maybe street cleaner. These aren''t paid as good as the other jobs but keep you over the water until you''ve learned something else. Everyone gets a new house when he settles down, full with furniture, you can upgrade your furniture with money and it''s way less expensive than it normally would be. My house, a two story house with eight rooms, for example, has enchantments that make my house cool or warm, I also have some for running water and cooling my food or heating it up. This only cost 5 gold,¡± he explained and all of us made wide eyes. ¡°The differences are even better. Everyone has the same rights, as you probably have seen with the noble who got banned. There is no slavery and nobles of every rank are under the same laws as us normal citizen, even the queen,¡± he further said. ¡°But there still are nobles, what makes them special?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°There are some, however here nobility isn''t something you inherit, you have to earn it by heavily contributing to the country. It only has some benefits like a private coach or one of those golem guards. But every benefit is also buyable and let me say this beforehand, the golems are only protecting you, they are able to notice if you are the aggressor. If you are they won''t help you, on the contrary, they will arrest you. The higher nobles are also allowed to suggest some changes to the country, this privilege is not buyable and only for the highest nobles. But they can''t change what they want to, there are some rules that aren''t changeable like the none discrimination law against other races. You surely think that the children of these nobles still get a better treatment, which is true and untrue at the same time. They are more likely to get accepted by a better crafting master, however, they still can''t boss others around and have to follow the same laws as every other person. And their treatment stops when they are of age, which is when they are fifteen. The next major difference is that there is basically no discrimination against other races or people. Everyone is judged by their skill and will to do something for the community. So if any one of you is against other races you should get over it or leave,¡± he said and looked at each of us. Seeing that none of us frowned, he continued, ¡°You might have already heard that no one has to starve. This is indeed true, there are special houses called welfare. You''ll get two meals a day for free if you come there. It''s nothing extravagant, just bread and a few fruits or vegetables, but still more than any other country will give you for free. Hmm, the next thing would be the education. Every child has to attend school until it is 14 and there are no special classes for rich people. Your class will be determined by a variety of tests. The higher you are the more attention you''ll get from the teachers. There are three different grades. The first one has the best students, they are taught in small groups of 5, the second grade will be thought in groups of 20 and the third grade will be thought in groups of 30. The lessons are individualised if you''re in the first grade, anything below is standardised. What else? Ah yes, there is giant library free for everyone, it''s only forbidden to lend the books. There are even courses for the adults who can''t read. Any questions?¡± he said. ¡°How high are the taxes?¡± Kurt asked. ¡°They are way lower than in Kirk but will rise up to almost the same amount in six years. Something that is meant to help the new settlers,¡± Jore said. ¡°This all sounds too good to be true,¡± Catrin said. ¡°And all this was made by Clair?¡± I said. ¡°So you know the real name of our goddess? Are you also a believer in the Church of Carring?¡± Jore asked. ¡°We are her foster parents,¡± Kurt said boastfully. ¡°Yes yes and I''m the husband of the queen Kyli,¡± Jore said with a wave of his hand. ¡°But it''s true, do you have the [Identification] skill?¡± Kurt said. ¡°I do but what does that bring?¡± Jore asked. ¡°Here, that is one of the first weapons that were forged by Clair,¡± Kurt said and gave Jore a sword made by Clair. Jore looked over it and then said. ¡°It''s true that the smith who made this sword was a master crafter named Clair but it doesn''t prove that it was made by our goddess,¡± Jore said and handed the sword back. ¡°But it''s true,¡± Kurt said dejected and I patted his shoulder. ¡°Let''s come to the things we should look out too,¡± Kyle said, trying to get back to the main topic. ¡°Yes let''s do that. There is not much you should look out too. We have the same normal laws like don''t steal, kill or hurt anyone. Common sense will mostly be enough. You can get a small book with the laws at every guard house if you want to know more. The most you have to look out for is to not denigrate the Church of Carring, it''s not illegal but most vendors and inns won''t sell anything to you if they get wind of it. The whole country was created by the goddess and the people love her, even if they don''t believe in being her a god. There is no rule for religion, you''re allowed to believe what you want, as long as you don''t disturb or harm other people with it. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Oh and never ever draw a weapon if you''re near a golem guard, they will disarm you, even if they have to rip your arm off. If you''re attacked, defend yourself but throw the weapon away the moment a golem comes. They might disarm both parties by hacking their hands off if they see you with a weapon. They will call for a living guard, whom you can tell your story. Those will then investigate further. That''s mostly it, anything else will be better if you see it first hand,¡± Jore said, ending his explanation. ¡°Thank you for the information,¡± we said and he just waived with his hand and left the room. ¡°This county truly looks like a utopia,¡± I said and stood up, waling to the games. ¡°Yes,¡± Kurt agreed and watched me as I pulled a game out of the board. ¡°Let''s play some games so that the time passes faster,¡± I said and we played for the next seven days all of the games inside the coach. Sometimes we cooked in the kitchen or relaxed in the comfy seating but most of the time we played games. My favourite is the game called monopoly, I like the idea of owning major cities. Seven days later we arrived in Nahar. We travelled through the forest and even through a very long tunnel, sometimes passing by other coaches. This city is beyond anything I''ve ever seen. It''s a valley surrounded by high mountains with mansions inside of them. The city is gigantic and we came across parks and even some lakes as we drove at a fast pace through it. It looks like there are special streets for the coach who aren''t trespassed by people. This is logical, the coaches are way too fast to stop if someone suddenly runs in their way. We got slower and stopped in a hall with four different streets. Every street leads to one cardinal point. ¡°Nahar please exit, the coach will travel to the border city of Tongva in twenty minutes,¡± a loud voice sounded from outside. We took our luggage and went out, into a crowd of people of many different races, there were humans, elfs, dwarfs and a lot of different kinds of beaskins. Some of them running in a hurry or talking in small groups, but all of them were friendly with each other and none looked like he was less worth than the other. ¡° I think we should ask for directions,¡± Catrin said and we walked to a small hut with the sign ¡ãInformation¡ã. ¡°Hello, we''d like to know where we have to go if we want to apply for an immigration,¡± I said and a lion beastkin woman looked at me. ¡°You''ll have to go to the registration building, it''s in the government district of the city. There is a sign with the words ¡ãGovernment District¡ã. A coach will come every ten minutes and bring you there. The coach costs ten copper per person,¡± the woman said with a smile. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said and we searched for the sign. We quickly found it, it''s in a line to other signs and some people were already waiting for the next coach. ¡°This city looks so clean and new,¡± Kyle said as we walked to the sign. ¡°Yes and it''s so organized,¡± Catrin said. ¡°I just hope we are allowed to immigrate, I want to live here,¡± Kurt said. It would really be nice to live in this country. We reached the sign and had to wait for a few minutes until a coach came, it was also pulled by golem horses but they weren''t as fast as the first ones. A door opened at the front and a line formed. A few moments later it was our turn and we stepped in, a man was sitting in a chair with a window and looked at us. ¡°Four people,¡± I said and gave him forty copper. He took the copper, put it into a box with a lot of money and pushed four times on a button. ¡°Step through this turnstile,¡± he said and pointed at something that kinda looked like a board. ¡°How?¡± I asked confused, this is clearly a plank. ¡°New aren''t cha? Just walk against the plank, it will move away,¡± he said and I cautiously walked against the plank. Which really moved away and let me through. Kurt, Catrin and Kyle followed me. We sat down on a bench and waited for the departure. Which came as everyone had a seat. The coach moved through the city at the speed of a horse, sometimes halting for another coach that will cross our path or sometimes halting at a sign like the first one where people will get out or in. Every time the man in front screamed where we are. ¡°Government district, last halt,¡± the man screamed one last time and stood up. He then walked to the other side of the coach and sat down at an exact copy of the first end. We stepped out and were in front of a large building with a long line in front of it. ¡°I think this will take some time,¡± Kurt said and we got in line. An hour later we finally were inside and saw four more lines, each has a counter at the end and a lot of golem guards and real guards were standing at the side. Shortly after we learned why some people were against the things they got said at the counter and tried to make a fuss. Those were quickly thrown out. A few more hours later and we finally were at the counter. ¡°Good day, how can I help you?¡± a man behind a window asked. ¡°We''re from a small village and want to request for an immigration of our village,¡± Kurt said politely. ¡°Do you want to settle down in a city or build a new village?¡± The man asked. ¡°We''d like to build a new village,¡± Kurt said. ¡°Please wait a moment,¡± the man said and stood up. He then walked to the back and looked through a stack of papers inside a closet. He came back a few moments later and made an apologetic face. ¡°I''m sorry but all of the village building permissions for this week are full, you have to come back next Monday and try again,¡± he then said. ¡°Isn''t there another way?¡± Kurt asked. ¡°There is the possibility to buy the permission but it costs 30 gold it is for a village of 100 people,¡± he said and saw in our faces that we haven''t so much money. ¡°I would recommend coming early in the morning. If you haven''t already have an inn I would recommend an inn near the main district, the temples and many different interesting places are near it. You just have to go back to the coach station and wait at the sign with ¡ãMain District¡ã on it,¡± he then said. ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± Kurt said dejected and we went to the main district. The district was bustling with live, everywhere were people, sitting out of an restaurant or walking along the street, looking at the many shops that showed their goods. ¡°Let''s search for an inn and then go to the temple from the Church of Carring, maybe we find someone we can convince that we know Clair,¡± Kyle said, trying to make us hope. We just tiredly nodded and went to a nearby inn. The woman at the counter greeted us with a smile and asked, ¡°Hello, how can I help you?¡± ¡°We''d like to rent two rooms for five days,¡± Catrin said. ¡°That would be 20 silver, breakfast and a daily bath included. We also have cooling boxes in the rooms for drinks or food,¡± she said. Kurt gave her the silver and we walked up to the room and put our luggage down. ¡°Do you think we will have more luck next week?¡± I asked him and sat down on the bed. ¡°I hope, we can''t keep waiting here forever, and we only have three gold coins from Clair left,¡± he said. ¡°I know, let''s just hope we''ll have luck with the temple,¡± I said and it knocked at the door. Kurt opened it and Kyle was waiting with Catrin at the other side. ¡°Let''s go or it will be too late,¡± he said and we went down. ¡°Miss, do you know where we can find the temple from the Church of Carring?¡± Kyle asked the woman at the counter. ¡°Sure, it''s down the road, then at the square will sign with directions, just follow them,¡± she said and we thanked her. Some minutes later we reached a large plaza with a giant temple on it. The temple was made out of white stone and had tall stone pillars at the entrance with a stairway leading up to the entrance. ¡°This thing is officially the biggest building I''ve ever seen in my entire life,¡± Kyle said and we only could nod in agreement. The whole building is most likely higher than two hundred metres. We walked the stairs up and came inside a hall with many statues, all of them were extremely well made and showed Clair in different positions. There were no golem guards but female guards, with really luxurious looking armours and halberds, waiting at the side. They weren''t many, only six, but all of them looked like they were radiating power. The front had an altar with a woman, who wore priest clothes with a multicoloured sign at the chest. She was kneeling in the front, some people were behind her. Probably praying. We walked up to the priestess but were not even hundred metres inside stopped by two of the guards. ¡°Please follow us,¡± they said and already began to walk to the back, where a door was located. ¡°Have we done anything wrong?¡± I asked worried. And a few people were already looking at us. ¡°No you haven''t but an important person wants to meet you,¡± one guard said, not looking back at us. ¡°What should we do?¡± I asked Kurt in a whisper. ¡°You should follow us, nothing bad will happen,¡± the guard answered instead of Kurt. Kurt and the others were as unknowing and possibly frightened as I but didn''t say anything. We simply followed the guards through the door, through a few rooms until we reached a door that led us outside. A coach was already waiting for us. One of the guards opened the door of the coach and got inside while the other motioned us to also go inside the coach. We did and the guard behind us closed the door. The coach immediately began to move and through the windows we saw how we left the main district. We travelled through less crowded parts of the city until we even moved upwards. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Kurt asked but the guard didn''t answer him. Half an hour after we got into the coach we stopped in front of a giant mansion. The guard opened the door and led us in the mansion, the whole building was highly decorated with many paintings and statues. Fine furniture and expensive carpets, I did not dared to step on them and walked around them. They simply looked too expensive. The guard let us in a room with a couch. She then turned around and said, ¡°Please wait here, someone will come in a few minutes to greet you.¡± After that she went out and closed the door, leaving us alone in this room with extremely expensive looking things. ¡°What do you think is all this?¡± Catrin asked. ¡°I don''t know but I sure as hell hope that they recognised Maia or Kurt as Clair''s foster parents,¡± Kyle said. ¡°But if so, why have they brought us here in this way and not just said that we''ll meet Clair?¡± Kurt asked but none of us had an answer for that. ¡°Well, nothing we can do. Do you think we can sit down?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°I don''t know, everything here looks so expensive,¡± I said and moved my fingers along the carvings on the chair. ¡°Better we wait while standing, it might be that the nobles here are not like our nobles but we only know of the public picture, not what they do behind closed doors,¡± Kurt said and we all agreed. We had to wait for half an hour before we heard foot steps on the other side of the door. We all turned around, waiting for the person who''ll come inside any moment from now. The door opened and a beastkin woman came inside, she has silver hair with silver wolf ears on top of it. She also wore really expensive clothes with a silvery tail at the back. Five other women were following her. The woman walked up to me and suddenly hugged me. She hugged me. ¡°I''m so happy to finally meet you, Clair said that you might come so she said that everyone with the name Maia or Kurt Schmiedehand has to be brought to me. But it looks like a guard in the temple who has gotten the description found you first,¡± she said and released me from the hug. ¡°My name is Kyli,¡± I''m one of the original villagers that got rescued by Clair,¡± she then said and sat down at one of the chairs. ¡°Please sit,¡± she said and we slowly followed her request. ¡°So why are you here in Nahar?¡± She asked with a wide smile. ¡°We...we tried to get a permission for an immigration,¡± Kurt stuttered. ¡°Ah yes, did you get one?¡± She asked. ¡°No, we were too late,¡± Kyle said. ¡°Then I''ll pay for one. Rilo could you please arrange for a village permission, of?¡± she paused and looked at me. ¡°134 people,¡± I hurriedly said. ¡°For 200 people?¡± She then continued and one of the women bowed and left the room. ¡°Good, I think Clair will be here in about six hours, she has to come from Turonis,¡± Kyli then said. ¡°Turonis? But that is over 10.000 kilometres away from here,¡± Kurt said stunned. ¡°Well Clair said that she hasn''t told you everything, she said she didn''t know if she will be this public at that time, so she hid a lot. I think only her girlfriend Lilia and her friend Ilza know everything. Do you want to eat something?¡± She said, not caring for our open mouths. ¡°G..girlfriend? But...but Clair is a woman,¡± was the only thing Kurt was able to say. ¡°More importantly, how can she come from Turonis to Nahar in six hours?¡± I asked a little louder than I wanted to. ¡°She''s flying,¡± Kyli just said and pulled me out of the room by taking my hand and pulling me along. The others followed me and we were led into a dining room. ¡°The food will be ready in an hour, please sit down and tell me about the years you''ve spent with Clair,¡± Kyli said and sat down on one of the chairs. We followed suit and slowly began to tell her the things about the three years she has lived with us. Like the time where she slept with Alice inside a mountain of clothes and we didn''t found her for hours. Or how she used too much mana in a basic wind spell and whirled the kitchen in disorder. In return, Kyli said a lot of things about Clair, how she and other slaves got rescued by her or how she simply made her a queen. Truth be told I would never have expected to speak so casually with a queen but Kyli seems like a normal friendly person. Time flew by the food was served, eaten, cleared and six hours quickly passed. The door to the dining room burst open and Clair walked in. She looks different, older and more beautiful. But she still had the same eyes and the long hair I loved so much. ¡°Mom,¡± she said and gave me a big hug. ¡°Hi honey, you''ve gotten prettier,¡± I said and patted her head. ¡°But not taller,¡± Kyle said with a grin and got a shop on his head from Catrin. Clair released me from the hug and hugged Kurt after me, who almost began to cry. She also gave Catrin a hug but left Kyle, who looked dejected, out. ¡°Why are you here? Did something happen or did you just wanted to look at Aeron?¡± Clair asked and sat down on my lap like she did in the old days. Strangely she doesn''t feel larger. I looked up from her head and saw Catrin, Kyle and Kurt with an open mouth. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± I asked. ¡°Clair, she..she got younger,¡± Kyle stuttered. Younger? I moved my head so that I could see in her face and it''s true, now she exactly looks like four years ago. ¡°How?¡± I asked. ¡°Well this is one of the things I didn''t say, sorry,¡± she said earnestly. ¡°We already know that you hid some things from us,¡± Kurt said with a smile. ¡°How? My acting skill should be on LV 10,¡± Clair mumbled but I heard her. ¡°Because you are terrible at hiding your skills, we saw your training field and knew that you''re not normal after you''ve made so good swords with the first try,¡± I said and began to stroke her silky hair. ¡°Are you angry?¡± She asked. ¡°No, your feelings might not been real at the start but they turned real as you stayed with us,¡± Kurt said with a reassuring smile. ¡°Thank you,¡± Clair simply said and got silent. ¡°So anything you want to tell us?¡± Kurt asked after a pause. ¡°Ah yeah, show status Clair to Maia and Kurt,¡± Clair then said and my hand instantly froze.
Name: Clair/Dex SchmiedehandGender: Male/FemaleAge: 27
Level: 1357( next 2%)Profession: Student, GoddessRank: G
Title: Holocaust bringer, Jaw dropper, The one Who does as he please. Goddess of the Church of Carring, Founder of Aeron, Pursuer of Fluffiness, Nemesis of Rabbits, Workaholic, The one who defies common sense, Gluttony of Chicken
Health: 3.001.000(+999.999.999)HP: Regeneration 1.000(+999.999.999)/ instant
Mana: 999.999.999(+999.999.999)MP: Regeneration 100.000(+999.999.999)/ instant
Stamina: 50.001.000(+999.999.999)Stamina: Regeneration 10.000(+999.999.999)/instant
Strength: 151.000(+999.999.999)Intelligence: 212.000(+999.999.999)
Agility: 176.000(+999.999.999)Wisdom: 213.000(+999.999.999)
Class: Whatever you wantThis something was brought in this world by the true god and it is here to please him with its actions. You may pet and hug it as you please. Has a high consumption rate of chicken.Race: Aeron
I looked at it and my hands began to shake, my vision began to turn black, but Clair grabbed my hands and squeezed them slightly. I looked down at her, in her large extremely green eyes and my eyes got clearer. But suddenly we heard a thump. We all looked around and saw that Kurt fell from his chair. ¡°And it happened again, almost everyone who sees my status gets unconsciousness. Mom, you''re the second one who didn''t,¡± Clair said. ¡°Ah yeah, I remember as she showed it to me, I just fell down and spilled the tea we were drinking,¡± Kyli said as if she would remember something funny. ¡°Sweety, what does your status mean with this something was brought into this world?¡± I asked with a slightly shaky voice. ¡°I''m not from this world, the true god uses me as his entertainment and I live my life like I want,¡± Clair said as she got up from my lap and walked around the table to the still laying Kurt. She picked him up, sat him back on his desk and began to poke his cheek. We all just watched her, still digesting the information. ¡°Wh..what?¡± Kurt said as he came back. ¡°You''ve fallen unconsciousness,¡± Clair said. ¡°Clair? You...your status...YOUR STATUS!¡± Kurt shouted and grabbed Clair at the shoulders. ¡°Yes?¡± She just asked. ¡°How are these numbers possible? They must be some kind of trick,¡± Kurt said almost frantic. ¡°No they are not,¡± Clair said and I could see as Kurt slowly sunk down. ¡°Well that never happened,¡± Clair said. ¡°What?¡± I asked worriedly. ¡°He''s unconsciousness, again,¡± she said and started to continue her poking. ¡°I think we should let him rest,¡± Kyle said, not really understanding what happened. Clair looked up to him and said, ¡°You might be right, you can sleep here. We have enough rooms left,¡± Clair said and changed into the form of a handsome male elf. ¡°How?¡± Catrin and Kyle asked taken back. I almost expected that the status said something about male and female, so this is her male form? He looks as good as her female form. ¡°My race is not elf, I''m a unique race named Aeron, I can transform between male and female from the age of 10 to 20,¡± Clair said and picked Kurt up. ¡°Would you please follow me? The rooms are upstairs,¡± Clair or better Dex said and we followed him to highly luxurious rooms. He put Kurt down on the large and good looking bed and turned around while changing back into Clair. ¡°Mom, do you want to sleep together like in old times?¡± She asked. ¡°I''d like to,¡± I said and we went to a different bedroom, Kyle and Catrin got one for their own. ¡°Ah, I forgot my nightgown in the inn,¡± I said. ¡°No problem, I have clothes for all sizes,¡± Clair said and gave me a white nightgown made out of silk. ¡°This is too expensive,¡± I said. ¡°Look,¡± Clair said and a gold coin materialized in her hand. ¡°I''m able to produce everything I want, so you don''t have to thing about things like this. Money is not important, truth be told I made the whole city with magic,¡± she said, stunning be for the... I don''t know how many times. ¡°Let''s sleep, tomorrow we''re going to look for a suitable place of your new village,¡± Clair said and lay down. I lay next to her and she hugged me, shortly after I fell asleep. The next morning I woke up while hugging Clair, she was sleeping peacefully. I began to stroke her hair and she woke up. ¡°Morning mom,¡± Clair said. ¡°Morning sweety,¡± I replied. We got dressed, fetched Kyle, Catrin and Kurt and went down to the dinner room, where we had breakfast. ¡°So where do you like to have your village?¡± Clair asked as we finished and produced a map of the forest out of nothing. ¡°How did you do that? Is that a dimensional pocket?¡± Kurt asked I think he overcame most of the shock from yesterday. ¡°Something akin,¡± Clair said and put the map down on the desk, some red circles were on it. ¡°These circles show already existing or planned villages. You can choose whatever place you like, I''ll build a village large enough for 200 people, with houses, a small lake and fields inside a wall. You''ll also get double of the normal number of golem guards,¡± Clair said. ¡°Just like this?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°Of course Mom and Dad housed me for three years and taught me many useful things. This is the least thing I can do. Or do you want to live here in Nahar?¡± Clair said. ¡°No, we liked our village,¡± I said. ¡°Thanks, Clair,¡± Kurt said but Clair just smiled at him. ¡°So where do you want your new village?¡± She asked and I looked at the map. ¡°I think near Nahar would be good, can it be at the other side of one of the tunnels?¡± Kurt asked. ¡°Sure, which side? I would recommend the side near Tongva, the beaskin are a nice folk and you would get more visitors that way. I''ll connect the village with a side arm of the roads, so you''ll get some visitors and a coach each week. This way you''ll have your peace but won''t be too much offside,¡± she said. ¡°Sounds good,¡± I said. ¡°Good, then let''s start immediately, Mom, Kyle and Catrin will head back while Dad and I start to build the village,¡± Clair said and began to chant a spell which I don''t know. The spell finished and a second Clair came out of her shadow. ¡°This is a clone of me, it has the same knowledge and half of my skills. It will bring you back, this should take you only 20 to 30 hours, the packing of the village included,¡± the first Clair said and the second one bowed. ¡°Packing? You mean all of our belongings and animals?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°Yes, I''ll give you some dimensional pockets and the clone is able to carry all of you inside a conjured stone house,¡± Clair said and took a box out of nowhere. ¡°Inside this box are 100 dimensional pockets, they should be enough for everyone. I need them back,¡± she said and gave me the box. ¡°Let''s start,¡± Clair then said and began to walk out. We and her clone followed her. Outside the clone conjured a small stone house and asked us to go inside, we saw chairs, beds and a large window inside. While the other Clair just picked Kurt up and two wings sprouted from her back. She then jumped in the air and I only heard the faint scream of Kurt, as he vanished. ¡°Let''s go,¡± the clone said and she also sprouted a pair of wings. She then began to fly and I could feel how we started to get faster and faster. The flight only took us 8 hours and the villagers were shocked and confused as they saw us. I quickly told them about Aeron and that we would get a new village with houses already build. They reluctantly agreed to come with us and we put all of the belongings in the dimensional pockets. The clone then conjured two large stone houses, one for the animals and one for us. It had the same accommodations as the first stone house, however, the house for the animals also had some fodder for them. We quickly flew back to Aeron, leaving a ghost village behind, and arrived 12 hours later in a village that was larger than our previous village, bigger and had a 20-metre high wall with a lot of guards on it. The fields were already with ripe crops and even inside the walls. There was even a small lake inside of the walls. The clone dissolved the moment we landed and Kurt came with Clair over to us. ¡°Hi, this will be your new village, I already build the houses and put furniture inside, Kurt will explain how you''ll use the magic devices and your animals can be brought to one of the three barns we prepared,¡± Clair said and grabbed my hand. She led me to a slightly taller house with a chimney. ¡°This is your house, it has an integrated forge and a Wintergarden, where you can grow plants even during winter. It has a lot of different magic devices, whom will be explained by dad,¡± she said as she led me in. It had the same expensive furniture I already saw in the mansion of Kyli and 6 large rooms, a kitchen, a bath, a living room and a storage room. The forge was attached at the back in a separated house. ¡°Oh, and before I forget,¡± Clair said and began to chant a light spell. Suddenly my body felt warm and comforting. ¡°I don''t know if it helped but this was a Tier-10 healing spell, I also healed dad. Those spells are said to heal everything that is not dead, so it might heal your inability to have children,¡± Clair said like it was the most natural thing to do, casting a Tier-10 spell. Wait, healing our inability to have children? ¡°You...you mean we... can have... children now?¡± I asked, almost crying. ¡°As I said, I don''t know, there can be many reasons for infertility. It can be because something was wrong with your womb or something with dad. I can only say that the spell healed every wound I''ve ever seen,¡± she said, trying to not make too much hope. ¡°Thank you, truly thank you. I''ll hope you''ll get a little brother or sister soon,¡± I said and hugged her tightly. ¡°Okay,¡± she just said and hugged me back. It truly will be nice to live here in Aeron.... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Whoa this turned out way longer than I first thought. At first I thought I would only need 1 or 2 k of words for this chapter but it became a little more than 10k. It won''t happen often that I''ll release two chapters per week, it simply takes too much time to write them. Anyway, the next chapter will continue with the ¡°story¡±. 56 Start of the Journey Clair POV: The four years I needed to finish school are over and a lot of things happened. I ate human meat, which tasted quite good, finished the founding of Aeron and put Kyli on the throne and my foster parents moved into a village near Nahar. Mom even got pregnant, she probably will give birth during our trip to the empire. I gave her a magic device for contacting me when it happens. The school finals were anticlimactic, juts boring tests one magic and one theoretical. The party afterward was okay, the food was good and the music was normal medieval stuff. There were a few nobles and companies that tried to employ me and the others and most accepted. Well, now I have a certificate of finishing the Turon Magic Academy with the best grades. I think this is to be expected if I want to play god or something akin. I mean wouldn''t it be embarrassing to not even have finished school for a ruler? A lot of the graduates of this year are also immigrating to Aeron, Pia, Kira and Lina are three of them. They get government positions, become guards or start their own shop. I even convinced some of my teachers to teach at the magic academy of Aeron. Which is also called Aeron, I know my naming sense is horrible but I thought of continuing the tradition. Turon has Turonis Malindor has Mardor and so on. A clone plays the headmaster, I had to rank it up to the SS-Rank. Took it six-month to do that. Currently, I''m inside my living room and wait for Ilza, Drull and Lilia to come down. I asked them to meet me in the afternoon, I want to explain how and where we''ll travel. Both Ilza and Lilia got way stronger in these four years, stat wise they are comparable to SS-Rank Adventurers, with runes around Drull. Drull didn''t want to get runes, he said he doesn''t like to rely on others powers. ¡°So what do you want to tell us?¡± Lilia asked as they came in. ¡°Did something happen?¡± Ilza asked. ¡°Should I kill it, master?¡± Drull asked facetiously. He still likes to play the demon overlord. ¡°Yeah, I want to speak with you about the traveling route and the means of traveling for our coming round trip, around the world,¡± I said. ¡°So we''re finally going?¡± Ilza asked. I nodded and said, ¡°yes, look I found a map of the world, I forgot that it''s called Solantis.¡± What does it mean?¡± Lilia asked. ¡°It''s Kirika for earth,¡± I said and unfolded the map. http://www.directupload.net/file/d/4121/w4fz6mmb_png.htm ¡°Currently, we''re in Turon and I have an appointment with the empress of Raska in Lichtstadt, their capital, after the tournament. This will be in around six months. We''ll have two months until the tournament and four for the way to the empress,¡± I said. ¡°Max said we will go back with them, didn''t he?¡± Lilia asked. ¡°Yes, but I think we should go on our own, this way we can go on side roads and enjoy the scenery. And don''t have to sit in a coach,¡± I answered. ¡°Where is the final destination?¡± Drull asked. ¡°First we''ll go to Mardor and tell Max that we will move on our own and then go to Raska. Once there we will meet the empress and then make a sightseeing tour, I''d like to see the temple of Siria,¡± I said. ¡°And then?¡± Ilza asked. ¡°I want to see Schwarzwald and then Eisenberge. From there on maybe up to the north, over the mountains to Duren, where we''ll move eastwards until we reach the sea and then south through Tongva. The end will be when we reach the border to Aeron. Where we will rest for a year or more and then explore the islands under Tragon,¡± I said and explained my plans. ¡°Islands under Tragon? Isn''t there only the stormy sea?¡± Drull asked. ¡°Nope, there are a few islands,¡± I said and marked some circles on the southern see of the map. ¡°How long do you think we''ll need?¡± Lilia asked. ¡°Hmm, depends on our way of travel. If I fly, at the highest speed, only a day, without the sightseeing. But I thought of using bikes, Maybe a few years, I don''t really know,¡± I answered. ¡°What are bikes?¡± Ilza asked. ¡°These are bikes,¡± I said and took four off-road, long ride bikes out of my inventory. ¡°I made them out of orichalcum, this way they are really sturdy,¡± Me ¡°And expensive,¡± Lilia. ¡°It''s possible to drive faster than 200 km/h with them. A safe stop or steering is almost impossible at this speed, but they even survive a crash into a wall. Trust me I tested it,¡± I further said. ¡°And how do you use them?¡± Lilia asked. ¡°Easy, you sit on the seat and push the pedals with your feet, the handlebar is for steering,¡± I said and showed them how to ride a bike by driving through the living room. ¡°Wouldn''t high weed and mud hinder the wheels?¡± Drull asked. ¡°They would, but I plan to conjure a sand way in front of us whenever we come across impassable terrain,¡± I answered. ¡°So basically, we''ll make a sightseeing round trip? Any spots you''ve already planned?¡± Drull said. ¡°Yes, I read in ¡°Guide through Solantis¡± that the capital of the elfen and dwarfen are pretty. I want to see them, then maybe the ¡°Hell Dungeon¡± just for fun and nature in itself. For that, we''re going to rank up in the adventurer guild. But not in the guild of Turon. Too many know us here, we''re going to leave in the night and clones will stay back, mimicking our normal life,¡± I said. ¡°Sounds good, then when will we leave?¡± Lilia asked. ¡°Tomorrow, after I gave Gerd his sword,¡± I said. ¡°Okay, I''ll get ready then,¡± Lilia said. ¡°What kind of sword do you want to give him?¡± Ilza asked. ¡°I thought about a Rank-5 sword with a wind spirit inside of it, I already fed it with a lot of mana and it should be fairly strong,¡± I answered. ¡°Isn''t such a sword too powerful for him?¡± Lilia asked. ¡°Why? He taught Ilza as he said and she got quite good with the sword,¡± I said. ¡°Do what you want. I''ll go pack my things,¡± Lilia said and left. ¡°Master, I''ll also go prepare for the trip,¡± Drull said and left right behind Lilia. I looked at Ilza who looked back at me. ¡°Pool?¡± I asked she grinned and we began to play pool. Gerd came the next morning and even had a sad expression as he came in. ¡°Morning Gerd, what happened?¡± Ren¨¨ asked as she let him in. ¡°This will be the last day I will come, the last four years were really interesting, with Clair`s explanations and all the funny things she did,¡± he said and slowly walked into the kitchen and plopped down at one of the chairs. ¡°What''s up?¡± I asked. ¡°I just realized how much fun I had with the training of Ilza and speaking with you,¡± he said. ¡°And?¡± I asked. ¡°And I know that my employment ends today, so I won''t be able to come here like I did before,¡± he continued. ¡°You are allowed to come,¡± I said and he looked up, in disbelieve. ¡°What? You''re a friend, so it''s obvious that you can come,¡± I said. ¡°But I''m also Ilza''s trainer,¡± he said. ¡°So? From now on you''re one of our friends. And before I forget, here is your new sword,¡± I said and gave him the Rank-5 wind elemental sword. He inspected it and his eyes grew rounder and rounder with each passing second. ¡°This...this is a Rank-5 sword!¡± He exclaimed. ¡°Yes, it is. Jurr this is Gerd, your new master,¡± I said nonchalantly. ¡°Good day new master, my name is Jurr. I was forged by Clair and are a Rank-5 wind elemental sword. My creator has already given me high amounts of wind mana. The amount is equal to 100.000 years of normal absorbing,¡± a female voice, that came from the sword, said. ¡°100.000 years?!¡± Gerd asked in shock. ¡°Indeed master, I''m ready to slice any opponent you''ll meet,¡± Jurr said. ¡°Clair this sword is...is too powerful for me. It should be in the hands of an SS-Rank adventurer or someone even stronger,¡± Gerd said and tried to give the sword back. I waved my hand and said, ¡°keep it, I can make more.¡± He looked at me as if I told him I would eat children, which I really did. ¡°Are you sure?¡± He finally asked. ¡°I am. And one more thing, Drull, Ilza, Lilia and I will go on a journey and won''t come back for a few years. But doubles will stay here and act like we would still live here,¡± I said. ¡°Doubles?¡± Gerd asked. I snapped my fingers and the clones, who already changed form came inside. ¡°Who are they? They look identical to you,¡± Gerd said. ¡°Magic,¡± I simply said. ¡°So, when do you want to go?¡± Gerd asked after inspecting the clones. ¡°This night,¡± I said. ¡°That''s soon,¡± He said. ¡°Yep, so let''s eat and have a nice day,¡± I said and we made the breakfast into a brunch and then into lunch. Late at the dark, eerie night, with a clouded moon, four people clad in...normal clothes walked through the gate and soon drove on strange looking vehicles towards Mardor. With a mostly average speed of 60 km/h, we were way faster than needed and had time to explore the interesting things we saw throughout our trip to Mardor. At night I build a stone house and let it stay when we left, maybe someone will need it at a later time. We came across small creeks and beautiful looking ponds, have seen animals that were living their life and even got attacked by some monster, who were killed by Ilza and Lilia. Both of them are still training. I also had a new weapon but I''ll tell more at a later time. The first villages, that were near the border to Aeron, were mostly deserted and only things that couldn''t be transported were left. But the nearer we came to Mardor the more people we saw, most of them lived their daily life and tried to get enough food for the next day or month. Most farmers were not able to have a stable life and couldn''t plan for the future. We also came through cities, like the one we visited four years ago. Lilia and I tried to find the young woman whom I gave the two bras but her shop was now a shoe shop. We asked the seller about the last owner and it seems like she moved into the nobles district after selling her new clothes. So we looked for her and found her in a bigger and better-looking shop, right at the shop street of the nobles district. She was delighted to see us again and invited us to dinner, which we accepted. The food was good and this time, Lilia wasn''t kidnapped. We stayed three days in that city and ate through the best restaurants it had. I''m constantly searching for new kinds of chicken dishes. We continued our trip and finally after almost two month it happened, the one thing every adventure have to have a bandit raid. Okay, it wasn''t really a bandit raid, normally we''re too fast for anything that hasn''t stats in the three thousands. We simply drove right into their hideout. It was in the middle of an old and large forest with high trees and small villages and cities around it. Near a small cliff with a cave inside of it. They''ve built a palisade of wood around it with some watch towers. My map says that there are 50 bandits and 10 slaves. ¡°Alarm!¡±One of the guards shouted as they saw us coming and run inside, leaving the entrance completely unguarded. We noticed them a few hundred meters ago and simply walked up to them. Ilza thought they''re just some people who were living in the woods, but identification said that they had the occupation [Bandit]. ¡°They might think we''re the bandits,¡± Ilza tried to argue. ¡°Nope, those guys are bandits and most likely will attack us the moment they grouped up,¡± Drull said with a smirk. ¡°Ah come on, at least, I have hope,¡± Ilza said. ¡°Yeah, hopes dies last, but still dies,¡± I said and changed into Reaper Dex. ¡°I still don''t get why you''re changing into this guy, whenever we''re going to fight. The mask is creeping me out,¡± Lilia said and took her Wand out of the dimensional pocket she has. Each of them got one after I learned how to recreate them. They are just rings with enchantments for dimension, room, and a number. Everyone with [Enchanting] on LV 5 could make them but he need to know the [Language of Kirika] which is a dead language. It''s the same with the recreation fields, they are just LV 8 runes that say ¡°If dead return back to the state of stepping inside the field¡±. We''re only selling it as an LV 10 rune because no one known has such an LV, it''s possible to learn a language but not so easy to learn the skill. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. ¡°Because I don''t want to look like Clair when I kill and I like this outfit. Especially the mask, which is absolutely not creepy,¡± I said. ¡ãPFFT¡ã It sounded from one of the watchtowers and an arrow flew straight at Ilza, which I blocked with a shield, I took out of the inventory.
Skill: Shield This skill will you help to protect you or something nearby. But it won''t protect you from STD or HIV, it''s not this kind of skill. LV: 0
¡°And your new way of fighting is just...stupid,¡± she continued. ¡°Why?¡± I asked and looked at my arms. A shield was on each arm, no weapons in my hands. The shields were as large as bucklers and had a sharp tip, on the side that was near my hands. ¡°Who in their right mind would use a shield as his main weapon?¡± She asked. ¡°I once played a game in which it was possible,¡± I said and looked at the now forming wall of bandits. There were three lines, one had tower shields, one spear and the last one bows. A tall, bulky man stood behind them. He looked like the leader and fulfilled my expectations by saying, ¡°I''m Rodrigues the Bloody, thank you for stepping in our hideout, we''ll enjoy the women you''ve brought.¡± ¡°Boss, the third girl vanished,¡± the guard, who''s now standing in the second line said. ¡°Must have hid, you''ve said she looked like a child,¡± he said with a wicked smile. ¡°My friend here,¡± I said and pointed at Ilza,¡± thinks that you aren''t bandits. I disagree with her, so could you elaborate us?¡± ¡°Are you stupid? Who else would speak about raping women?¡± He shouted irritated. ¡°I don''t know rapist?¡± I asked, but it only made him more irritated. ¡°Of course, we are bandits,¡± he shouted. ¡°Look, hope still dies,¡± I said and patted Ilzas head. ¡°Is he mocking me?¡± He asked his nearby companions. ¡°Hey, bandit leader!¡± I shouted. ¡°What?¡± He loudly asked back. ¡°Would you be so kind and quickly die? We want to continue our travel,¡± I said and began to walk in the direction of their formation while maxing the skill. ¡°Make him into a pin-cushion,¡± the leader shouted and 10 arrows at once flew at me. I intercepted the arrows with my two shields, faster than they could see. ¡°Da fuck?¡± The leader asked. ¡°Let some of them for me,¡± Ilza said and run past me. Her sword raised above her head. She has a sword that will get stronger by killing, so it''s currently not as strong as the sword I gave Gerd but has high potential. Lilia began to cast a fire spell and Drull just watched from the back. The moment Ilza reached the first shield guy, she brought her sword down and cleaved the shield and the guy in two. She turned her sword sideways and sliced right through two who were standing at the left. The guy to her right side was too stunned to really do something and I got near enough to hit him with my spiked tip of my right shield. His stomach and stomach of the guy behind him now had a head sized hole. The tip only has a diameter of 0,5 cm but the wind pressure behind the hit made the hole. ¡°M..monster!¡± One of them managed to scream and their formation began to crumble. ¡°Stupid maggots, fight them or it is not them who''s killing you but me!¡± The leader screamed and broke the neck of a fleeing bandit. This made them spirited. However Lilia`s spell finished and a beam of fiery light shot out of her finger, melting through the three lines like a hot knife through butter. She then moved her finger to the right and killed every other bandit that in the way of her beam. She even set the palisade aflame. The bandit leader had a look of fear on his face but still tried to attack me, sadly he was instantly killed by Ilza, she came from above and pierced her blade through his skull. In the time I needed to look at Lilia`s magic she killed the bandits at the right side, she must have used a rune. With them, she can shoot wind cuts by slicing the air in front of her. ¡°Well, that was anticlimactic. I had no real chance at testing my shields,¡± I said in a disappointed tone and changed back to Clair. ¡°What now?¡± Ilza asked. ¡°We look at the slaves and ask them if they want to live in Aeron,¡± I said and walked to the cave, where we found 10 female slaves. Most of them had some wounds but nothing too serious. It seems like they were held here for not more than a month, still they got some trauma and will most likely don''t let a men near them. I healed them and asked them if they want to live in Aeron. At first, they couldn''t really believe that they''re rescued but after an hour, they said yes and a clone brought them to Aeron, where they will get psychological help and be integrated into the society. After that, we continued our way and reached Mardor, where we met Max in a pre-arranged inn. ¡°Hi Max,¡± I said as I saw him sitting at a table with a few of his teammates. ¡°Ah, Clair, good to see you and?¡± He said. ¡°These are Lilia, Ilza and Drull,¡± I introduced them. ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Max said. ¡°Hi,¡± they simply said. ¡°The tournament will continue for four more days,¡± Max said. ¡°About that, we''re going to travel on our own. I like to go on my pace and you''ll be just too slow,¡± I said. ¡°But,¡± Max began, however, I interrupted him and said, ¡°No but, tell your empress we''re going on our own and will pop up inside her castle in the near four months,¡± I said. ¡°She''s still too much for you,¡± one of his teammates said and the others began to laugh. ¡°You can''t just do that, she has appointments and other important things,¡± he said. ¡°So? I know that you''re able to transmit information so tell her I''ll come on my own,¡± I said and left. Max, who opened and closed his mouth stood just there, getting laughed at by his friends. We continued our way of travel and suddenly at night, two months later, I got a call from the clone that is watching over mom. ¡°Origin? Mom''s water broke, she gets her child,¡± the clone said. ¡°I''ll be there in a few minutes, is the midwife already there?¡± I said hurriedly. ¡°Yes, she is,¡± the clone said. ¡°Good, tell them I''ll be there in a few minutes,¡± I said and turned the device off. ¡°Lilia?¡± I asked and looked at the woken Lilia. ¡°What happened?¡± She asked. ¡°Mom gets her child, I''ll be back when she delivered it and things settled down, move without me,¡± I said and rushed out of the house. I jumped up and let my wings sprout. After that, I flew at such a high speed towards mom that the nearby trees got uprooted. 10 minutes later I was only 10 kilometer away from their village and slowed down so that I won''t destroy the surroundings when I land. I rushed into the house, grabbed a worried dad and arrived near a mom who was sitting on the bed. The midwife who''s caring about mom since a month was near her and prepared for the delivery. ¡°Hi mom,¡± I said. ¡°Clair, why are you here? I thought you''ll be in Raska,¡± she asked back. ¡°I was, I flew over,¡± I said. ¡°Flew over? But isn''t..¡ãUNGH¡ã,¡± she began but was interrupted mid-sentence by a birth pang. ¡°Isn''t that over 30.000 kilometer away?¡± She continued after breathing for a few seconds. ¡°Yeah kinda, I uprooted some trees as I came,¡± I said. ¡°Why wasn''t you at her side?¡± I asked dad. ¡°I...I don''t know what to do,¡± he said embarrassed. ¡°Your only job now is to hold your wives hand and let her squeeze it to mush,¡± I said and put his hand in hers. A few minutes later she got the next birth pang and squeezed it so much that it got white. ¡°Can I help somehow?¡± I asked the midwife, who brought towels. ¡°I need warm water,¡± she said and I conjured warm water into a basket, that I took out of the inventory. ¡°Here,¡± I said and gave her the basket. Time passed and the birth pangs got shorter and heavier. ¡°I think the baby will start to come in a few minutes, the uterus has widened enough,¡± the midwife said and looked up at us. I really don''t know what I can do, so I just constantly healed mom but it didn''t change much. Dad''s hands are already purple but he still stands resolute. ¡°It''s coming, push,¡± the midwife said. ¡ãARGH¡ã mom groaned in pain and I think I really heard dads hand braking. ¡°A little more,¡± the midwife said and mom did her best. A couple of groans and broken fingers later the midwife said, ¡°I can see the head, now it has to turn around and then it''ll be out.¡± I really didn''t want to see the to the utmost stretched vagina of my mom, so I stood to her other side and let her squeeze my hand. It took not long and the baby was finally out. It screamed the moment it came out and the midwife wrapped it in a clean towel. ¡°It''s a healthy girl,¡± she said, cut the umbilical cord and gave her to mom. ¡°She is pretty,¡± dad said with tears in his eyes. I think she''s pretty ugly, every newborn is ugly. Totally wrinkled and red, the head is sometimes deformed. That''s because the bones of the skull aren''t connected so that they can move and make it easier to get birthed. And bloodied. Newborns are ugly. ¡°Yes, she is,¡± mom said and kissed the forehead of the baby. ¡°How do you want to name her?¡± I asked. ¡°We thought that you should name her,¡± mom said. ¡°Why me? It''s your child and the first on top of that,¡± I said. ¡°You''re like a child to us, even if you''re special. And you made it possible to have her,¡± dad said with a smile, holding his hurting hand. ¡°I''m not really good with naming...what about Lily?¡± I said unsurely. ¡°I think Lily is a good name, what about you?¡± Dad said and looked at mom. ¡°I like it,¡± she said and held Lily up. ¡°From now on you''ll be called Lily, we hope you''ll have a good and bright life,¡± she said. ¡°I''ll make sure of it,¡± I said. The afterbirth came twenty minutes later and we could clean up after that. I once again healed mom and dad and then gave them some money and a whole lot of toys for Lily. I gave them a dimensional pocket, full with different toys for all kind of things. Doesn''t matter if it''s something for boys or girls, Lily will have the opportunity to play with what she likes. The dimensional pocket also contained diapers, clothes up to the age of 18, a crib and books for night stories and her future learning. After that, I said goodbye and promised to visit once a month. But before I flew away I made three more clones near the outskirts of the village. ¡°You three will stay here, one of you will change into a baby girl, not older than a month, the other two will mimic the parents. Tomorrow you''ll arrive in the village and you''ll try to get on friendly terms with mom and dad and the baby will grow up with Lily. Protect her from the shadows but don''t hinder her growth. Also don''t raise suspicion from the others, no one is allowed to behave like me. You''re both vegan, am I clear?¡± I said. ¡°¡± Yes Origin ¡°¡± they said in unison and I departed. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Next chapter will be the meeting with the empress and something else. I know the birth isn''t like a real one, I haven''t personally witnessed one. 57 Lichtstadt Clair POV: I flew back and told the others about the birth and Lily, I also told them about our monthly visit we will hold from now on and they agreed. A few weeks later we reached the gate of Lichtstadt, it''s the capital of Raska and is large. The walls are 40 metres high and out of white stone. Four gates lead inside and are guarded by soldiers in white plate maile. They all have the symbol of Siria on their chest. The guide said that this city is over 2.000 years old and has a constant population of about a million people. Almost all of them are religious and follower of Siria. The church is one of the most powerful instances in this country and even the empress, who reigns since 50 years, has to be careful with them. No one really knows when the church was established, some say that it exist for thousands of years, other think that it established itself after a dark time around 2.500 years ago. History itself is dark if you go back for 2.500 years. There are some ruins with ancient texts but no one is able to read them and knows about their origin. ¡°Seems like this city is extremely religious,¡± I said and gave Ilza a beret while putting mine on. ¡°Why do we have to wear them?¡± Ilza asked puzzled. ¡°The Church of Siria discriminates against all non-humans. Drull and Lilia look like a human but we have our pointed ears, so it''s better to hide them until we''re inside, they might not let us in if they know that we''re non-humans,¡± I explained. ¡°I already don''t like this city,¡± Lilia said. ¡°Halt, what do you want inside Lichtstadt?¡± A paladin looking guard asked as we came to the front. ¡°We''d like to see the temple of Siria and want to rank up inside the adventurer guild,¡± I said. ¡°Trespassing fee is one silver coin,¡± he said and we gave him the coins. ¡°The temple is in the centre of the city, just follow the main street, all gates lead to the temple,¡± he then said with a smile and led us through. ¡°Easier than I thought,¡± Ilza said as we were out of his reach. ¡°Religious people like it if someone is interested in their cause and my [Persuade] skill also helped,¡± I said and we looked for an inn. We came across shops, restaurants and inns as we walked on the main street. ¡°Doesn''t this look way too clean and unnatural?¡± Ilza asked. ¡°Yeah there are no living houses or beggars,¡± Drull said. ¡°They probably don''t want them to be seen, beggars are most likely banned from the main street and living houses aren''t allowed to be built on it. Main streets are for the tourists and tourists normally don''t want to see the people of a city, they want to have fun and buy things. That''s normal and also practices in Nahar, with the difference that we don''t have beggars,¡± I explained and walked into a side street. The scenery quickly changed and normal living houses were lined side by side. At first, they looked luxurious and pretty, but the farther away we got from the main street the worse the conditions of the houses became, however, they didn''t become ruins. Some poor looking people roamed around but not many, all in all, it still looked like a good city without much poverty. Half an hour later we reached a large square with stalls on it. ¡°This must be one of the normal marketplaces inside the city. I think the nearer we get to the temple the better the houses. Most likely only nobles and rich people are allowed to build or own property near the temple,¡± I said and looked through the groceries. ¡°They have a lot of fruits and vegetables. Most of them I''ve never seen,¡± Lilia said. ¡°Let''s buy a lot of them so that we can eat them whenever we want,¡± Ilza suggested. Half an hour and a lot of happy shop owners later we finished our little grocery shopping trip and went back to the main street. ¡°Excuse me,¡± I asked a meet skewer stall owner. ¡°Yes?¡± He replied. ¡°Where can we find the residence of the Empress?¡± I asked. ¡°The palace is at the opposite of the temple. You can''t miss it, just follow the main street and turn around when you''re in front of the temple,¡± he replied. ¡°Thank you, and four skewers please,¡± I said and we ate chicken skewers on our way to the temple. And as I assumed, the houses got bigger and more luxurious the nearer we came to the temple. Until we reached a really large plaza without any buildings on it. Except for the middle. A gigantic temple, completely made out of white stone and at least 1.000 x 1.000 x 300 metre big stood there. Statues of women in robes decorated the entrance and guards in shiny armours stood in rows, ready to act if something happens. ¡°Too much pomposity, religion doesn''t need such a display of richness,¡± I said as we walked inside the temple. ¡°You''re just jealous,¡± Lilia snickered. ¡°No, I am Not,¡± I said grumpily. The inside was built in Greek architecture with an altar in the front and a giant statue behind it. People offered things at nearby smaller altars and prayed. We reached the main altar. ¡°Drull does she really look like that?¡± I asked, looking at the stature of a human woman with long hair, she wears a robe and has a sceptre in her hands. ¡°Last time I saw her she had pointed ears,¡± Drull said and suddenly the statue began to glow. People around us gasped and fell on their knees. They started to pray. ¡°Is that normal?¡± I asked while looking around, even the guards were on one knee. ¡°O shit,¡± Drull mumbled, raised his hands and then was send flying by a beam of light. He the beam of light smouldered his arms and he looked at the statue. After that, a heavy mana pressure fell down on everyone present and I quickly shielded Lili and Ilza with a mana field of my own. The mana was at least in the mid twenty million. The guards, the civilians and even the priests fell unconsciousness while Drull was forced to his knees. A white light came out of the stature and a woman that resembles the stature came out of the light. She had glowing white eyes and her skin radiated light. ¡°[Identification],¡± I said and her status came into my view.
Name: SiriaGender: NeutralAge: 1.936.290
Level: 1104Profession: GoddessRank: X
Title: Goddess of Light, Queen of the Light Elementals, The Jealous One, Worshipped by Many, The Arrogant One, The Intelligent One, The Wary One
Health: /HP: Regeneration /
Mana: 450.000.000MP: Regeneration 100.000/sec
Strength: 104.000Intelligence: 260.000
Agility: 120.000Wisdom: 230.000
Class: /This elemental is as old as the planet and established many religions around itself throughout the thousands of years. She can be really jealous and doesn''t like it to get ignored.Race: Lower Deity Class Light Elemental
So this is one of the gods in this world? No HP? Is she made out of mana? ¡°Drull you fucker, how dare you to come back into my temple!¡± The glowing woman screamed and shoot another beam of light at Drull, who was again send flying. ¡°Hahahaha, she''s kicking your ass,¡± I said while laughing. Lilia and Ilza looked at the entity with pale faces. Drull is still able to beat them both in a fight, but here he''s losing to a woman that is not me. The woman flinches as she heard me and turned around. ¡°Who''s there?¡± She asked in an arrogant tone. ¡°Master, please some help,¡± Drull asked, as he stood up. ¡°Who''re you calling Master? And why are this two not unconsciousness?¡± She asked and looked at Lilia and Ilza, who looked at me. She followed their gaze and looked directly at me but then frowned. ¡°Is there something or why are you ignoring me?¡± She asked them. ¡°Clair?¡± Lilia asked unsure of what to do. ¡°Hahaha, god truly does his work, she isn''t able to feel me and I think she uses mana to scan the surroundings, which doesn''t work on me. So she''s also not able to see me. She''s only able to hear the sound waves,¡± I said with a grin. But why could Piloro sense me? ¡°So there is something, why am I not able to see you?¡± She asked and shot a beam of light in my direction. The beam missed me and incarnated one of the unconsciousness people behind me. ¡°Now now, calm down,¡± I said and started to manipulate her mana. Since I got the skill [ Ultra ultimate high Mana Manipulation] I''m able to drain the mana from other people and absorb it. Her face started to lose its glow and she looked frightened. ¡°Stop that, how are you doing that?!¡±She screamed fearfully and I stopped after absorbing a million mana. She panted a little and looked at Drull. ¡°Is the thing I''m not able to feel your Master Drull?¡± She asked him warily. ¡°Yes Siria, Clair is my Master,¡± he said and stood back up. He already healed himself with a darkness spell. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ¡°Clair, like the new goddess of that church in Aeron? what do you want?¡± She asked, now less arrogant. ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to see your temple. Say why did you change your appearance and why are you discriminating against the elfs? Aren''t their ancestors your normal believers, who even sacrificed their magic for sealing Piloro?¡± I asked. ¡°They were too weak, the humans quickly suppressed their suppressors and I took the chance and switched sides. Why should I help them? They fulfilled their role,¡± Siria said as if it''s a matter of fact. ¡°I''m not surprised that you know of Piloro if you know Drull. I hope he''s still sealed. Or else he will destroy the world and there are no high elfs left to seal him,¡± she further said. ¡°Yes he''s with me,¡± I said and took Piloro out of my inventory. ¡°Please don''t put me..., where am I?¡± Piloro said the moment he was out. ¡°You! Clair! Free me,¡± he then said. ¡°Piloro? Where are you? You''re able to feel her?¡± Siria asked baffled. ¡°Yes I do,¡± Piloro said. ¡°How?¡± Siria asked. ¡°I think it''s because he''s no god. I''m not able to see his original status, only the information about the crystal. And only gods aren''t able to see me,¡± I said and Siria looked in our direction with an open mouth. ¡°She even does it with gods,¡± Ilza said from the side. ¡°So you''re still sealed?¡± Siria asked Piloro. ¡°Yes I am, release me and put the order of things back into place,¡± Piloro demanded. ¡°No,¡± she simply said. ¡°Help me to get....,¡± he said but I already put him back into my inventory. ¡°Piloro?¡± She asked. ¡°I put him back,¡± I said. ¡°What do you want?¡± She then asked me warily. ¡°Nothing, just tell your believers they have to stop sending assassins, they are annoying. If they continue I''ll kill you and replace you with a light elemental that is more to my liking,¡± I said. ¡°An elemental has to absorb mana for thousands of years to get as strong as me. You can''t simply replace me,¡± She said confidently. ¡°Oh am I?¡± I said and conjured a light elemental. It''s just a ball of light. ¡°Master called me?¡± It asked as it came into existence. ¡°This is a highlight elemental. Why don''t I know your name?¡± Siria asked. ¡°Oh my queen is also here,¡± it then said as it turned around. ¡°Yes, I want to show your queen something interesting, I''ll want to give you some light mana,¡± I said. ¡°I''ll gladly take the mana of Master, it strengthens me a lot,¡± the elemental said. ¡°You see, this elemental was a few month ago just a lesser light elemental,¡± I said. ¡°Yes, Master gave me lots of his mana, it''s really delicious,¡± the elemental said excitedly. ¡°Now watch,¡± I said and began to infuse light mana into the light elemental. Normal elementals, who aren''t bound to a weapon, can be conjured and bound to a magician. They then will get affinity mana in return for their help. They only convert normal mana into their respected affinity, so that the mage can use it for bigger spells. But they can also absorb mana they get from their contracts. This mana must be pure affinity mana and will strengthen the elemental. Unbound elementals can also attack, however, they are only able to absorb mana through nature and this needs way more time than a mage source. Pure affinity mana is hard to make and the fastest way to level [Mana Manipulation]. They rank up with each new zero in their MP bar. But a mage can only give his elemental as much mana as he himself has. A mage with 20.000 mana can''t raise the mana of an elemental higher than 20.000. ¡°100.000,¡± I said and Siria grinned. ¡°1.000.000,¡± I said and the elemental grew taller. It built humanoid forms and looked like a baby. ¡°10.000.000,¡± I said and Siria looked a little worried but still confident. The elemental grow to the size of a child. ¡°100.000.000,¡± I said and Siria had a worried look while the elemental grow to her size and looked like a woman in her late teens. ¡°1.000.000.000 mana,¡± I said with a smile and Siria''s light dimmed down. This must be her equivalent of paleness. The elemental grow a little taller and now looked like a mature woman in her late thirties. ¡°H...how?¡± Siria asked. ¡°And the end 10.000.000.000 mana,¡± I said and a white radiant light came out of the elemental. A few moments later the light diminished and the elemental turned into a woman in her late fifties. ¡°Thank you very much, Master, I''m honoured of being your bounded elemental. Thanks to you I ranked up to a High Deity Class Light Elemental,¡± the elemental said in a graceful tone and bowed. ¡°Do you have a name?¡± I asked. ¡°No Master, I wasn''t able to receive a name before becoming a Lower Deity Class Elemental,¡± she said. ¡°What do you want to be called?¡± I asked. ¡°Master please choose a name for me,¡± she said. ¡°Okay, from now on you''ll be called Aurinko,¡± I said and Aurinko bowed. ¡°What are you?¡± Siria asked he skin stopped to radiant any light. ¡°I''m Clair, and do whatever I want, so stop the assassins and keep out of Aeron or you''ll get replaced by Aurinko. I don''t care about your other plans. And don''t even think about resistance, you can''t feel me and I''m immune to any damaging magic,¡± I said. ¡°Y..yes,¡± She stuttered. ¡°Good, then we''re leaving, have a nice day. Aurinko, you can go back, have fun with your new power,¡± I said. ¡°Yes Master, and thanks again Master,¡± Aurinko said with a bow and vanished. ¡°I never saw her this frightened Master,¡± Drull said as we walked out. ¡°Are you sure this is okay? I mean she''s the goddess of light,¡± Lilia asked worriedly. ¡°She''s just an old elemental. You''ve seen Aurinko?¡± I said and Lilia nodded. ¡°Aurinko is around a hundred times stronger than her. And Siria knows that ¡± I said. ¡°So you basically made a god out of a whim?¡± Ilza asked. ¡°Not really a god, she must be worshipped to become a god but something really powerful, that doesn''t exist on this planet,¡± I said. ¡°Cool,¡± Ilza said. ¡°Let''s go eat something and then to the empress,¡± I said and walked to a restaurant, where we ate until late into the night. The palace like building, that stands at the opposite of the temple. And twenty guards were blocking the entrance. ¡°Halt! What do you want?¡± One of them asked as he stopped us. ¡°We''d like to have a meeting with the Empress,¡± I said and put my beret off. They were a little stunned to see an elf but the guard who spoke to us quickly replied. ¡°The empress doesn''t receive no one, especially no elf.¡± ¡°That''s bad, bad for you,¡± I said and applied enough mana pressure to knock them out. They felt clattering to the ground and I began to walk to the entrance. ¡°You think this was a good idea?¡± Lilia asked as she followed, trying to not step on one of the guards. ¡°She tried to kill me, this is just a small payback,¡± I said and opened a giant double door. More guards were inside, they haven''t heard about the commotion and tried to stop us when they saw us, but the moment they saw us they felt down. We moved along corridors, passed some terrified maids and butlers until we reached a door. ¡°She''s inside and sleeping, so stay quiet,¡± I said and sneaked inside. A woman, who clearly looks Asian was sleeping inside a king sized bed. I sneaked to her, slowly climbed in her bed and looked at her sleeping face. Then I whispered in a motherly tone, ¡°Okite Yukina-chan tsuaitof?sh¨¹redai.¡± She replied sleep drunkenly,¡°moh, okaa-san mada gon bun des onegai shimasu.¡± A moment later her eyes snapped open and she looked at my grinning face with wide eyes. ¡°Hi,¡± I said. ¡°W..who?¡± She asked but then her eyes got even wider and she suddenly petted my head. ¡°So you have [Identification] on LV 10?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, Max said that you will come in some unusual way,¡± she said and sat up, now also noticing Lilia, Ilza and Drull. ¡°Meanie, he kills all the fun,¡± I said in a pouting tone. ¡°Ahem, hello, my name is Yukina, the current empress of Raska,¡± She said, introducing herself. ¡°Hey, do you have a problem with your church?¡± I asked. ¡°They are the opposition, they can annoy but I will manage. Why are you here at such a late hour?¡± She asked. ¡°We just wanted to say hello. That and I want to see the summoning runes to a hero and the differences they have to me,¡± I said. ¡°Can that wait until tomorrow? I''m tired,¡± she asked. ¡°Sure, Ilza, Lilia and Drull? Please go back to an inn, we''ll tomorrow morning at the entrance,¡± I said and then snuggled up to the empress, who looked at me. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked. ¡°Sleeping now lay down and let me use you as a hug pillow,¡± I said. ¡°The description doesn''t lie about the ¡ãwhatever she wants¡ã part,¡± She said and accepted her fate as a hug pillow.... -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- You think I made Siria too accepting? 58 Heroes and Summoning Clair POV: Our sleep did not last long, maybe half an hour. The door burst open and a woman rushed inside, four guards were behind her. I quickly hid under the blanket. ¡°Your Highness, there are intruders inside the castle, our guards were found unconsciousness. We must search for assassins,¡± she said and was already preparing clothes. ¡°There is no need for a search, the intruder already left, he came and left a message,¡± Yukina said and sat up. ¡°But your Highness, such a think must be punished. They disabled your guards and left you unprotected,¡± the woman refuted. ¡°It''s okay Nina, there is mff... there is no danger,¡± Yukina said with a muffled laugh in the middle. ¡°Your Highness is everything alright?¡± Nina asked worried, not knowing that I''m tickling Yukinas belly under the blanket. ¡°Mphf, y..yes, now let me sleep. A guest will come tomorrow,¡± Yukina said. ¡°Yes your Highness,¡± Nina said not convinced and bowed. She closed the door and I heard that two guards will stay in front of the door. ¡°Nani koto da ?!¡± She then asked in a half reproachful, half pouting tone.
Skill: Language of Japan Speak the desired language of every European or American anime lover. No longer false subtitles in hentai.
Oh, there''s the skill, why didn''t I get it before? ¡°Sorry, what did you say? I don''t speak Japanese,¡± I asked after maxing the skill. ¡°I asked you why you did that, and you clearly spoke it as you woke me,¡± she said. ¡°Well I just repeated something a friend said to me as I slept by him,¡± I said. ¡°So you didn''t know what you said?¡± She asked. ¡°Nope, but now I do,¡± I said. ¡°How? How did you get the skill so quick? And why did you level it up to LV 10? That''s wasting your skill points,¡± she said. ¡°Wasting? I''m able to have around 1300 skills, all of them on LV 10 one more or less doesn''t matter,¡± I said. ¡°1300? But Your level is only around 1300,¡± she said confused. ¡°Let''s speak about that tomorrow, who''s your guest by the way?¡± I asked. ¡°You of course,¡± she said, laid back down and was quickly used as a body pillow. ¡°Morning your Highness,¡± a woman said an pulled the blanket away. Naturally the next thing she said was, ¡°KYAA, ELF!.¡± Yukina, on the other hand, jumped up from the scream and got into a fighting position. ¡°What? What happened?¡± She asked and looked around. The woman just pointed at the bed, so Yukina looked down and saw me hugging her leg. ¡°Morning,¡± I said in a sleepy voice. ¡°Oh her, that''s Clair,¡± Yukina said and relaxed. ¡°B..but she is an elf. Aren''t you afraid?¡± The woman asked. ¡°Why would you be afraid of an elf?¡± I asked while standing up. The woman hurriedly backed away. ¡°The church spread the belief that elf''s are something akin to a monster who will kill without distinction,¡± Yukina said. ¡°That''s different from what they do in the other countries. Wouldn''t these announcements be known as false when they see an elf?¡± I asked. ¡°Most people don''t leave their home city and there are not many elf''s that aren''t enslaved. They mostly never see an elf in their whole life,¡± Yukina explained. ¡°Aha, then hi, I''m Clair, an elf and I won''t kill you,¡± I said and tried to shake her hand, but she just screamed and ran out of the room. ¡°You can''t break a lifelong indoctrination in mere seconds,¡± Yukina said and walked to her dresser. ¡°True, hey you''re fairly relaxed about this situation,¡± I said and changed into a black dress. ¡°The influence of [Calm Mind] I had to learn and level it. Otherwise, I would have broken down after the first real fight. A normal Japanese citizen inside a war zone? And on top of that a 14-year-old girl? I still don''t know why those old fuckers thought it would be a good idea to send me into a war right after the summoning,¡± She explained and dressed behind blinds. ¡°Old fuckers?¡± I asked while waiting. ¡°I''ll explain while we eat. You should hide your ears or the people will get scared,¡± she said and finished dressing. She wears a green dress with many decorations and some jewellery. ¡°It''s funnier this way,¡± I said and followed her to a dining room, food was already on the table but only one set of tableware was on it. ¡°I''ll let someone bring more plates,¡± Yukina said but I stopped her and took my own tableware out of the inventory. ¡°Could you send someone to wait for my friends?¡± I asked as I sat down. ¡°Sure,¡± she said and rung a bell. ¡°Really?¡± I asked but only got a shrug as an answer. Shortly after a maid came inside and bowed. ¡°Please send someone to the main entrance, three people will either wait there or come this morning. A two woman and a man,¡± Yukina said and began to fill her plate. ¡°Yes your Highness,¡± the maid said and then looked at me. The moment she saw me she began to tremble and all her blood left her face. She then almost run out. ¡°Told you it''s going to be like this,¡± Yukina said and began to eat. ¡°I knew, but this is fun,¡± I said. ¡°Yeah fun..., the people will only get a worse impression of me. It''s not like the church isn''t already trying to overthrow me,¡± Yukina said with a sigh. ¡°Yeah, not my problem. You can come to Aeron if they manage,¡± I said. ¡°I hope they won''t, the church would throw the world into war if I don''t stop them,¡± Yukina said. ¡°Well Aeron will be safe, they aren''t strong enough to fight my guards and Siria won''t act because she is scared of the consequences,¡± I said. ¡°What do you mean Siria won''t act?¡± Yukina asked. ¡°I met her yesterday and showed her the consequences she will feel when she harms my country,¡± I said with a grin. ¡°But she is a god,¡± Yukina said. ¡°She may have the title of a god but that''s it. In that regard, I''m also a god. She is a strong elemental, no more and no less. I just showed her replacement and she accepted my terms of not messing with Aeron,¡± I said. ¡°You want to say that that glowing statue was nothing more than an elemental?¡± Yukina asked baffled. ¡°Yeah, did you not try to identify it?¡± I asked back. ¡°I did but the window only said that it''s the statue of the goddess Siria. I never saw her real status. How did you do it?¡± She asked. ¡°A friend of mine has a history with her and she tried to smash his skull as we came into her temple,¡± I said. ¡°Tried? You mean he survived?¡± Yukina asked. ¡°Sure, Arch Demons aren''t so weak,¡± I said. ¡°A..Arch Demon? Aren''t those the mythical demons? I heard that one would be as strong as several X-Rank adventurers. Are you a friend of one? Aren''t they monster?¡± She asked a little pale. ¡°You''ve seen him it''s the guy from yesterday. His stats are a little less than 100.000. Come to think of it, I never looked at your status,¡± I said and activated the skill.
Name: YukinaProfession: Empress of RaskaAge: 84
Class: Ex-HeroTitle: Ex-Hero, Empress of RaskaLevel: 230
Health: 700.000HP: Regeneration 230/sec
Mana: 5.000.000MP: Regeneration 1000/sec
Strength: 65.000Wisdom: 72.000Race: Human
Agility: 81.000Intelligence: 74.000Gender: Female
This woman was summoned into this world by the tender age of 14 years. She was then thrown into a world of war and political conflict, where she managed to survive and even conquer other people. Now she is the Empress of Raska and a potential future hug pillow for the being named Clair.
¡°Hehe,¡± I snickered. ¡°What?¡± Yukina asked. ¡°Your description changed,¡± I said and showed her status. ¡°What? Why? That''s not fair,¡± She protested with slightly teary eyes and I patted her head as an apology. It''s really hard to pat others heads when you''re only 1.5m tall. I had to climb on a chair so that I can comfortably pat her. And in this moment the door opened and the maid from before came back in. She saw us and got pale, she even started to quiver. ¡°What?¡± I asked her but the only response I got was a ¡ãHIIII¡ã and she ran out. Drull, Ilza and Lilia then came inside and Drull wore an evil grin. ¡°Morning Master, what did you do to this human girl? She looks like you would eat her. If you do, can I have something too?¡± Drull said and sat down. ¡°I told you, you shouldn''t bully maids and why is the empress crying?¡± Lilia said. ¡°Her status said that she''s a potential hug pillow for me,¡± I said and Yukina weakly nodded. ¡°Not fair, I want to have that place,¡± Ilza protested. ¡°Did she feel so good?¡± Drull asked. ¡°She''s soft,¡± I replied. ¡°It''s good to know that these are your antics and that I don''t have to worry about you cheating,¡± Lilia said with a wry smile and also sat down. ¡°Muu I want to be Clair''s personal hug pillow,¡± Ilza said with a frown and began to eat. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°I think the empress calmed down,¡± Drull said and pointed at Yukina who wiped her tears away. ¡°I''m okay now and just to be clear, I won''t become your personal hug pillow,¡± She said resolutely. ¡°Many tried to deny the Hugger but none managed to escape so far,¡± I said in a sinister tone and Yukina got goosebumps. ¡°Anyway, we were speaking about the goddess, is there anything else you want to ask before it''s my turn?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, there are a lot of things I want to ask. First, who are you?¡± Yukina said. ¡°I''m someone from earth, I met the true god and got some powers so that I can entertain him and do what I want,¡± I said. ¡°True god? So your level is one of these powers?¡± She asked. ¡°Yes true god, a really powerful being. And the level is because I used one of the powers to kill the dragons in the Dragon Valley, these kills raised my level so high,¡± I said. ¡°What about your stats? I mean they can''t be so high from this level alone can they? And what do the numbers in parentheses mean?¡± She then asked. ¡°They are runes applied to my body, most of them are on the ancient elfen language because they are better for enchanting,¡± I said. ¡°Runes? But aren''t the numbers way too high?¡± She asked. ¡°That''s because I have a lot of them, my body is almost indestructible via runes,¡± I said. ¡°Okay, then what about you being male and female? And your race?¡± She asked. ¡°Powers from god,¡± I said and changed into Dex with dragon scales. ¡°I''m able to change my gender and turn into a dragon,¡± I then said and changed the scales back. ¡°Hot,¡± Yukina said as she saw Dex. ¡°He''s mine,¡± Lilia said and glared at Yukina, ¡° You may cuddle with Clair but Dex is mine,¡± she continued. ¡°Y..yes, anyway, what are your intentions with the kingdom and godhood?¡± Yukina asked. ¡°It just happened and now I''m stuck with it. And I thought why not? At least, I can stop the racism in my country,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°And your plans in the future?¡± Yukina asked. ¡°I want to explore the world and do what I want,¡± I said gleefully. ¡°Would you help us against the demons? Your powers are enough to destroy them,¡± Yukina asked. ¡°Nope, I don''t care about them, as long as they stay away from me. And I also want to see their country,¡± I said. ¡°But they try to kill all of humanity,¡± Yukina said. ¡°Kill all of humanity? That''s funny. You do know that humans once tried to enslave all of the sentient beings in the world?¡± Drull said with a laugh. ¡°They tried what?¡± I asked. ¡°Well I wasn''t born at that time but history books told be that humans once tried to enslave the high elfs, demons, beastkin and dwarfs. The high elfs and demons made an alliance and drove the humans back. They then enslaved the humans and used them as cattle and forced labourers. Then came the whole thing with Piloro and the high elfs lost their powers. The enslaved humans made a revolt and the demons tried to push them back,¡± Drull explained. ¡°But they are invading us,¡± Yukina tried to argue. ¡°They do, but only because humans would attack if they wouldn''t. Look at the elfs in Schwarzwald, I heard that human raiding parties are often out to catch slaves. Sure demons still may hold some humans as slaves but humans do the same with some beastkin slaves,¡± Drull said and Yukina sunk down into a chair. ¡°I didn''t know,¡± She muttered and I patted her head again. ¡°It is as it is, do you have something else?¡± I said. ¡°No,¡± she said tiredly. Must be hard to learn that everything you fought for 70 years is only because you were wrong. Well, not my problem. ¡°So my questions, first, how does the hero system work?¡± I asked. ¡°Come I show you the summoning circle and explain there,¡± Yukina said in a sad tone and stood up. We followed her out of the dining room, through the corridors into a large room with a circle in the middle. ¡°I''ve never seen such runes,¡± I said and inspected the runes closer. They are in a strange language and in tried to decipher them.
Skill: Decipher The skill for deciphering any code or language. Intercept decoded love letters and read them out loud in front of the whole class, so that you can embarrass those who wrote it. LV: 0
Oh cool, maxed.
Skill: Runes of Summoning These runes are a language in itself. Their only purpose of summoning someone or something . Higher Skill level gives you the possibility to summon yourself to somewhere else. LV: 0
¡°We never managed to read them and nobody really knows what they tell. We only know how to use them and they always summon a teenager from earth,¡± Yukina said a little less down. ¡°I can read them,¡± I said. ¡°What? How?¡± Yukina asked shocked. ¡°The skill [Decipher] on LV 10 makes it able to red them, that and a skill named [Runes of Summoning] makes it possible to understand them. I think you have to have [Enchanting], [Decipher] and [Runes of Summoning] at a pretty high level if you want to learn it without a teacher,¡± I said. ¡°But how did you get the skill so fast?¡± She asked. ¡°What do you mean so fast?¡± I asked back. ¡°Normally you have to do something for week if you want to get the skill,¡± She said. ¡°Oh that, no I only have to hear, do or see something once and I''ll get the skill. From then on I only have to put skill points in it and I understand the skill instantly,¡± I said. ¡°And I thought we heroes are cheater,¡± Yukina said. ¡°¡±I know how you feel,¡°¡± Drull and Lilia said simultaneously. ¡°Anyway, the circle is something like a program that searches for a teenage human on a different planet. The planet must be found once but from then on it''s looked on the planet. It also describes all the perks the human will get, like some of the mana used for the summoning or the ability to get skill points. It''s possible to change the runes but it would change the required mana for the summoning,¡± I said. ¡°Is it also written why it only summons Japanese?¡± Yukina asked. ¡°Not why Japanese but apparently it searches in a specific area for some time and then summons the first matching candidate. The summoning fails if there is no candidate. I think the specific area is Japan or somewhere in Japan,¡± I said. ¡°Thanks, this explains a lot, are you also able to send us back?¡± Yukina asked hopefully. ¡°Do you really want back?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, why not?¡± She asked back, not understanding what I mean. ¡°You left earth 70 years ago, it might be possible to send you back in time, as time is only relative but you got old. Do you really want to get back in a world where your mental age is above that of your grandparents? You also look like a woman in her twenties and I don''t know if you would age in a world without mana. I mean you are 84,¡± I explained my thoughts. ¡°I...I don''t know. Would you send me back?¡± She asked. ¡°I could but think about it for a day or more, it could kill you if you age when you get back,¡± I said. ¡°Thank you, I''ll think about it. Are there any more questions?¡± She asked. ¡°Hmm, one last question, why are you planning a war against the other countries?¡± I asked. ¡°The church forced me, they think a united humanity will be able to beat the demons. I''m not as powerful as the church and this country is ruled by a council, consisting of the church, nobles and me. I''m more like a figurehead,¡± she explained with a sad look. ¡°Okay, here is a magic device that lets you communicate with me. Call me when you want to go to Aeron or decided to get back to earth,¡± I said and gave her one of the devices. ¡°Thank you, what are you planning now?¡± She asked. ¡°We want to explore the Hell Dungeon, I read that no one managed to get past the thirtieth floor,¡± I said. ¡°Have fun, the dungeon is nasty and monster get really strong from the twentieth floor on,¡± Yukina said and led us out of the palace. We left the town shortly after and are now going to the Hell Dungeon that lies at the eastern border of Raska. And the monthly visit of Lily is in a few days. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Not as long as normally but it still is 3k words long. And it might be that I continue in this length for the next month, as I''m currently having my finals. These exams are a bitch. Each is 5 hours long and I have 4, they are also more worth than two years of school.... Anyway, please comment major mistakes. 59 Gnaw on It Clair POV: ¡°Lilia, we''ve to wake up,¡± I said and hugged Lilia awake. ¡°Morning,¡± she said sleepily and gave me a pecked kiss. I kissed back and stood up. ¡°I''ll go and wake Ilza,¡± I said after dressing and left the room while changing from Dex into Clair. Our camp is a small stone house with three rooms, a bath and a kitchen, the kitchen has a rune-powered stove and fridge but no utensils, while the bath has a rune powered shower. The house is conjured by me and will when we''re gone, act like one of these travelling rest places you can find in the woods. There is already a sign for passerby''s. We made countless of such houses on our way. And there is even a street connecting them. I passed the kitchen. Drull was sitting on one of the stone chairs and read a book. ¡°Morning Master, was the night eventful?¡± He asked with a grin. ¡°I thought I installed sound suppressing runes?¡± I asked with an expression that showed faked bafflement. And then grinned. ¡°There are and they work, however, I learned enough in the last five years and one thing is that Master likes his ¡ãnights¡ã with Lilia. Oh and such a grin is unsightly for a lady,¡± He said, also grinning. ¡°Are you reading a book about butlers?¡± I asked. ¡°Since Master said that I''m a disgrace as a butler I do anything to learn to be a better butler. And this book is about the things a butler has to pay attention if he serves a young lady,¡± he said and showed the cover of the book. ¡ãThe Lady and Her Butler¡ã is written on it. ¡°I think that is an erotic book,¡± I said with a laugh. ¡°Hmm, that would explain why the butler slept with the lady,¡± he said and put the book away and took another one out of his dimensional pocket. The cover said ¡ãWhat a Young Lady has to Learn¡ã. ¡°Better?¡± He then asked. ¡°Yeah, but don''t expect me to listen to you,¡± I said and started to walk to Ilza''s room. ¡°Sure Master, but in public I have to act like a butler,¡± he said as I left and started to laugh. I quietly opened the door of Ilza and sneaked inside. Ilza was sleeping, hugging her pillow and also slightly drooling. She''s wearing a pink pyjama with teddies on it. She''s 19 years as of now but still acts like a child in some ways. I think it''s her way of enjoying live. And I like someone with whom I can play. ¡°Morning,¡± I said and stroked her hair. I hate it when someone just comes in and shouts morning. People want to get woken up by a hug or some strokes. Even light pokes are better than an open door and a shout. She stirred a little and then hugged me. ¡°Don''t want to,¡± she said with closed eyes and pulled the blanket over us. ¡°Only five minutes,¡± I said and snuggled up to her. ¡°Clair, didn''t you say that you''ll wake Ilza up?¡± Lilia asked as she pulled the blankets away and at the same time flipping out of the bed. I grumbled and Ilza said, ¡°I said only five minutes.¡± ¡°That was an hour ago,¡± Lilia said and began to pull Ilza out of the bed. ¡°An hour?¡± I asked and got up. ¡°I don''t want to stand up, it was so comfy,¡± Ilza protested but then fell out of the bed. ¡°Clair, could you please make breakfast? Drull is starving and fantasizes about young ladies he wants to eat,¡± Lilia said and began to put the mattress and blankets in her dimensional pocket. ¡°Yes,¡± I said and slowly walked to the kitchen. ¡°Drull what do you want to eat?¡± I asked and he opened his mouth but I interrupted him, ¡° no we''re not going to catch some young ladies. You''re allowed to eat bandits but no other humans. It would be bad if rumours were to sprout. And I don''t like to kill females.¡± For a few seconds, he only looked at me with blank eyes. He then used puppy eyes. He even changed his eyes, so that they are larger. ¡°These won''t work, you''re not a cute and fluffy animal,¡± I said. ¡°What about a young and pretty woman?¡± He asked. ¡°Pfft, as if. I have Lilia and am not such a starved pervert,¡± I answered. ¡°But Master is a pervert,¡± he said with a laugh. ¡°Yeah, but I can vent my perverted energy on Lilia or myself or clones or Ilza or random women,¡± I said and started to make scrambled eggs and other things. ¡°Doesn''t that make you a starved pervert?¡± He asked and began to set the table. ¡°Of course not. I stop the harassing if they don''t want it. But only if it''s not Lilia, me, clones, Ilza or known random women,¡± I said and we both started to laugh. Lilia and Ilza came few minutes later and we began to eat. ¡°So what is on today''s schedule?¡± Ilza asked. ¡°Well my monthly visit at my parents house is today, do you want to come with me?¡± I asked. ¡°Sure why not, Lily is such a cute child,¡± Lilia said. ¡°Yeah you really want to nibble on her,¡± Drull said and got a smack on his head from me. ¡°No food jokes about my little sister,¡± I said. ¡°Yes Master,¡± Drull said and pulled the fork, that hit him as I smacked his head, out of his cheekbone. ¡°Couldn''t you smack me a little softer?¡± He then asked and continued to eat. ¡°Are you a pussy?¡± I retorted. ¡°I think that was a rhetorical question,¡± Ilza said. ¡°So? He shouldn''t ask if he doesn''t want an answer,¡± I said. ¡°Damn, you''re grumpy what happened?¡± Lilia asked. ¡°Someone woke me up in a rude manner this someone pulled the blanket from me and threw me out of the bed,¡± I said and stuffed my mouth with bread. ¡°Otherwise, Ilza wouldn''t have woken up,¡± Lilia said with a smile. Ilza stopped eating and made wide eyes while I glared at her. ¡°It''s not my fault, she could have woken you first,¡± she hurriedly said and pointed at Lilia and I shifted my gaze to her. ¡°Tehee,¡± Lilia said and made a cute expression. ¡°Next time please use soft strokes,¡± I said and continued to eat. ¡°Anyway, I want to come with you,¡± Lilia said after a few minutes. ¡°Then we''re also coming along,¡± Ilza said and Drull nodded. ¡°Okay, but we''re going to fly fast,¡± I said and we finished our breakfast. An hour later we already had travelled half the distance to my parents. Suddenly a strange phenomenon occurred in the sky. It looked like the sky was ripping apart and yellow waves came out of the rift. ¡°What is that?¡± I asked but none could answer me. The rift got larger until it was around four metres in diameter and 3 metres high. And then a guy came through the rift, his hair was black. He was around 1.9 metres tall and muscular, yet thing. His clothes were something like green robes. They were highly decorated and had many ornaments and at his side was a sword. He stood there in the air, like he was superman, just without the embarrassing costume. The rift closed and he looked around, a moment later he spotted us and descended down. ¡°Gr¨¹?e, mein Name ist Lu Tai. Ich bin ein Ancient Rang Kultivierer und wollte mal eine andere Welt besuchen. Wie ich sehe hast du drei sch?ne Frauen um dich, wie viel willst du f¨¹r die Sch?nheit mit wei?en Haaren?¡± He then said, clearly to Drull and not to all of us.
Skill: Language of Tai Sung This language is mostly spoken on the planet of Tai Sung and is the only spoken language there. LV: 0
Skill: Requirements fulfilled for; Language Comprehension (4 language skills, [Memorise]) This skill makes it easier for you to learn languages. A few spoken words can raise the level of a language if the following requirements are fulfilled. Possession of [Memorise], high wisdom, high intelligence, [Decipher] and [Lipreading] Can''t raise the language skill higher than 5. LV: 0
Okay.... So an otherworldly and this is such a cool skill, I already used 40 skill points alone for languages. How fast will it be on LV 10 with the other skills also on LV 10? ¡°Sorry I can''t understand you,¡± Drull said with a shrug. ¡°Ah wieder H?lenmenschen, who aren''t in der Lage, to understand mich,¡± he said and I could not really understand him. But some things were understandable, this is such a broken skill. ¡°Master do you understand what he says?¡± Drull asked me. ¡°Sorry, I got a skill but he must speak some more for me to understand him completely,¡± I answered. ¡°I, will, dieses gorgeous Frau,¡± the man then said and pointed at me and then at himself. ¡°I think he wants something from you, Master,¡± Drull said. ¡°Don''t ignore me,¡± the men then said angrily as he noticed that Drull is ignoring him. ¡°He said you should not ignore him,¡± I translated. Drull looked at the man and then made an apologetic gesture. ¡°Good, then I''ll just take her,¡± the men said and tried to grab me but Drull moved between us and tried to stop the men. Sadly for Drull, the man just gave him a bitch slap and Drull flew away. ¡°Come with me beautiful Sch?nheit, I''ll gebe you a perfektes life,¡± the men said and grabbed my arm. Who is this fucker? ¡ã[Identification]
Name: Lu TaiProfession: Elder of the Lu ClanAge: 532
Class: Qi CultivatorTitle: Rapist, Elder, Lu Clan Member, Ancient Rank, Collector of WomanLevel: 865
Health: 2.300.000HP: Regeneration: 630/sec
Qi: 20.000.000Qi: Regeneration 210.000/sec
Strength: 130.000Wisdom: 40.000Race: Human
Agility: 125.000Intelligence: 35.000Gender: Male
Elder Lu Tai is a notorious woman collector, he travels through countless worlds, just for a woman that might interest him. After a few uses he clothes them like dolls and gives them paralysing poisons. He then delights himself by looking at them.
That is a real pervert. ¡°Hey, Lu Tai,¡± I the said in his language. ¡°Oh the beautiful maiden is able to verstehen mich,¡± he said. ¡°What do you want,¡± I asked. ¡°You. Come I''ll give you a good life,¡± he said and tried to pull me away. ¡°Why should I?¡± I asked. ¡°Don''t talk back, you''re just a female, females should nod and accept what males tell them,¡± he said with a frown. ¡°I think not, you''re like all so many wuxia stories indicate, a sexist,¡± I said and freed my arm. ¡°How dare you, behave like a normal woman and follow me, can''t you see that I''m a high ranked cultivator?¡± He shouted with an ugly expression. ¡°Please shut up, you''re just like a stupid monkey. Leave or I''ll kill you,¡± I said. ¡°Hmpf, good then dont cry when I get a little rough,¡± he said and drew his sword. ¡°Ilza, Lilia I have to discuss something with this fellow, please wait a moment,¡± I said. ¡°Yes,¡± they answered and I rushed at him. I was too fast for him to dodge and used his head as a plow for the next five kilometres of a field. We reached a small forest, where I threw him through a few trees. ¡°Oh the bitch is able to resist, I like that,¡± he said and stood up. He looked completely fine. This [Language Comprehension] is way too fast. ¡°Last warning, leave or die,¡± I said. I felt generous today, so I gave him two warnings. ¡°Ha, are you able to say such words when I mount you?¡± I said and rushed at me. ¡°Your fault,¡± I said and changed into Reaper Dex, which startled him. ¡°So you deceived me, you are some motherfucker and not a lovely maiden,¡± he said and something that energy began to flow out of him and surrounded him. It looked like the energy from Dragon Ball Z.
Skill: Qi Sensing Sense the Qi in your surroundings and fell the flow of life. LV: 0
Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. So that''s Qi? I have to try to manipulate it at a later time. Maybe I''m able to perform a Kamehameha, that would be badass. ¡°Die, [Sword Blacer]!¡± He shouted and swung his sword at me. Normally the 50-metre distance would be a problem but an arc of Qi shoot from his sword and came at me. ¡°Cool,¡± I said and raised an earth wall to block the Qi. Well, the wall was cut and I was too bored to evade so the Qi wave continued and cut my arm off. ¡°A conjurer eh? Sadly such a little wall wouldn''t block my attack,¡± he said arrogantly. I jumped on the broken wall and looked at him. ¡°Oh, too slow to evade?¡± He said smugly. I just smiled and activated my regeneration runes. Normally my runes are off. It''s boring if you aren''t able to feel anything and too high of an intelligence and wisdom isn''t really good, too much thinking. His mouth opened wide as he saw my arm regenerating like Piccolo, just without the shouting and sweating. ¡°I may not be able to do that yet, but I can make something similar,¡± I said and changed my hand into a dragon claw. I took a swing, activated my agility and strength runes, crouched down and moved my arm, as fast as I can, in the same arc as he did with his sword. ¡ãBOOOOOOMMM¡ã Next time I should hold back a little.... The guy was cut in two, or more like he was gone. The earth in front of me was also gone, the same with the trees and the small hill a few kilometre in the front of me or the small mountain on the horizon, even the clouds in the sky were gone. ¡°And here I thought he might survive that,¡± I said and turned around but the moment before I started to walk I heard some sound from my back. So I turned around and could see how the guy came out of the ground, completely tattered and bloody. ¡°¡ãCough¡ã, luckily I the protection ring activated in time,¡± he said and then looked up. His face got white and his legs started to tremble. What he saw must have frightened him to death, so I turned around and looked but there was nothing. ¡°Y..you... how can you stand there like nothing happened? Such an attack must have used a large amount of your Qi,¡± he said completely terrified. ¡°Such an attack? That was just a swing of my arm, say do you have inter-spacial rings or other things where you stow your belonging?¡± I asked with a smile and began to walk in his direction. He stumbled back and fell down. ¡°Do you?¡± I asked again. ¡°Just... a swing?¡± He asked slowly and I reached him. ¡°Do you?¡± I asked again. ¡°D..do I... what?¡± He asked. ¡°Do you have something where you store your belongings? I may let you live if you give them to me,¡± I said. ¡°I.. I do have a spatial ring, I''ll give it to you if you let me alive,¡± he said and began to put a ring on his finger off. ¡°Here, you have to put some of your Qi infused blood on it to bound it to you. Can I go now?¡± He asked with a trembling voice and gave me the ring. ¡°Sure,¡± I said and cut his head off. He still had a relieved look as he died. ¡°I think I should dissect you,¡± I then said and put him in my inventory. This wuxia story worlds are full of sexism. And not only against the women. Women are mostly weak and weak-willed in these stories. Their only job is to birth children and do what men say. It''s even so stupid that they will kill themselves if they get raped or seen naked by other men. I once read a story where a mother killed herself after she get raped and left her newborn baby. If the baby wasn''t the MC he would have starved to death. But also, the men are described in a sexist way. They are stupid muscle heads that only think about sex, new women and strength. I hope that these are only exaggerations from the authors. And will not happen too often. But it sure is cool to know that these stories can be real. I hope I can find something like a Qi core in this guy and copy him. How cool would it be to have Qi and Mana? ¡°And? Was that loud boom and the disappearing of the mountain part of your discussion?¡± Ilza asked with a mischievous smile. ¡°Kinda, he even survived that,¡± I said and saw Drull coming back. ¡°He did what?¡± Lilia asked baffled. ¡°Well he was stronger than Drull and I think he used some kind of item for protection. It didn''t rescue him a second time,¡± I said. ¡°Thanks, Master, he just slapped me. Such a rude fellow,¡± Drull said and picked Ilza up so that we can continue our fly to my parents. ¡°He tried to abduct me and use me as a puppet in his excursion,¡± I said and picked Lilia up. ¡°Creepy,¡± Ilza said. ¡°Jup, but thanks to him I might learn some new things. Did this guy was over five hundred years old,¡± I said and we took off. ¡°Five hundred?¡± Lilia asked. ¡°Might be the Qi in him,¡± I said. ¡°What is Qi?¡± Drull asked. ¡°Something like mana,¡± I answered and looked at the language skill I got from him. It already rose to LV: 3, which is enough for almost any conversations. At noon, we reached the village of my parents and knocked at their door. ¡°Coming,¡± I heard from inside and shortly after a tired looking mom, who was holding Lily in her arms, opened the door. ¡°Oh Clair and company, hi, come in, come in,¡± she said with a smile and led us inside. We went to the living room and my two of my clones were sitting on a chair. One changed into a woman, around mom''s age and the other was a baby girl. It''s a girl so that Lily will have a friend and not a potential lover. ¡°This is Clara, our neighbour and the cute and not crying girl in her arms is her daughter Claris. She and her husband Dexter moved to the village a week after Lily''s birth. Dexter is a guard, while Clara is, like me, now a full-time mother,¡± mom explained with a smile. ¡°Nice to meet you, as Maia said, I''m Clara. It''s truly nice to meet the goddess,¡± Clara said. Ilza''s head snapped in my direction but she didn''t say anything. ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Lilia said with a smile. ¡°Hi,¡± Ilza said and Drull bowed with a grin. ¡°So mom, how is it to be a real mother?¡± I asked with a smile, looking at her stacked eye rings. ¡°One one side it is wonderful, holding her in my arms makes me really glad and proud. But on the other side, she didn''t let us sleep for the last three weeks, constantly crying. Do you know what we''re doing wrong? I mean she has her crib and own room. I''m also feeding her before she goes to bed. Normally it would only be her diapers but they often aren''t dirty,¡± she asked with pleading eyes. ¡°Let her sleep with you in your room. It might be that she''s afraid because she can''t hear you,¡± I suggested. ¡°When she''s crying let her sleep on your chest, your heartbeat will calm her down,¡± I added and took Lily out of her arms. Now she''s cute, round baby face, a few, down like blond hair on her head and large green eyes. She looked at me and made these cute tongue movements that babies often do. ¡°I like her, you can keep her,¡± I said and put my finger in her mouth. She greedily started to bite and suck on it. ¡°That''s good, and here I thought I have to give her away,¡± mom said with a laugh and went to the kitchen, making tea. ¡°Why did you put your finger in her mouth?¡± Ilza asked. ¡°No real reason, I just like it when babies bite with their non-existing teeth on it. It feels funny and it seems like she likes it,¡± I said and tickled Lily. ¡°She''s cute,¡± Lilia said and stroked Lily''s head. ¡°What is this dent on her head?¡± Ilza asked. ¡°I also want to know that, why is there a dent in her head? At first, I was frightened but the other mothers in the village said that that is normal,¡± mom said as she came back with a tray of tea. ¡°This dent is called fontanelle, it is a remnant of the birth preparation the baby has before it gets born and for the grow of the brain. There are more than one, one is at the middle, one is at the backside of the head and one on each side of the back and front side. So in total six,¡± I said. ¡°What do they do?¡± Ilza asked curiously. ¡°The skull of a baby is not like us, they don''t have one bone, it is split into parts. These parts are moveable and move during birth so that the bones don''t break and injure the baby. After birth, they give the brain enough room to grow and will grow together to be one. It''s possible to see the lines when you see a skull without skin and meat. It will take around three months for the back fontanelle, 18 months for the side ones and from two to three years for the large middle one. It''s important to not push on these places and nothing should hit it. There is nothing between the skin and the brain so each hit can damage the brain. Luckily it''s not normal to push on it during the normal life so it''s mostly not a problem,¡± I explained. ¡°So it does that, interesting,¡± mom said and yawned. ¡°Mom go to bed, we''ll look after Lily for you!¡± I said. ¡°But,¡± she began, however, I interrupted her. ¡°No buts, go to bed, look Lily enjoys my company,¡± I said and showed her a smiling and giggling Lily that gnawed on my finger. ¡°Okay, thanks,¡± she then said and excused herself. ¡°So why is a clone here?¡± Drull asked quietly after mom was gone. ¡°Not one, I think three,¡± Ilza said. ¡°Three?¡± Lilia asked. ¡°Dexter, Clara and Claris,¡± Ilza said and Claris and Clara nodded. ¡°You can transform into a baby?¡± Lilia asked shocked. ¡°Sure, but, more importantly, aren''t these names way too obvious?¡± I said. ¡°We couldn''t think of anything better and we were depressed with the no meat rule,¡± Clara said. ¡°No meat rule? Are you torturing them?¡± Lilia asked shocked. ¡°Please Origin, let us eat at least beef and fish,¡± Clara pleaded and Claris had tears in her eyes. ¡°Okay, but only when nobody sees you,¡± I said and Clara thanked Lilia exuberantly. ¡°Did something happen?¡± I then asked. ¡°No, the guards continue to hunt monster and we got accepted into the village community,¡± Clara said. ¡°Good, you can go now. And you Claris, I expect from you to be a good best friend, we will exchange memories when Lily is four,¡± I said and they left. ¡°Good, you can do what you want, I have to play with this cute thing in my arms,¡± I said and began to play with Lily. ¡°Yes Lily, this is one tasty little finger, gnaw on it to your hearts content. Bit the finger,¡± I said, encouraging her, with surprisingly worked. Maybe [Persuade] even works on babies? -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Yay next chapter, give me comments. I also represent the opinion that writer feed on the comments of their readers. Suggestions to improve the sexist way of wuxia characters? Is Lily cute enough? Also only two more finals, the last two were a bitch. 60 Wuxia Guy and Necklace Clair POV: The day with Lily was fun, we played a lot and mom was able to sleep. The next morning we flew back and continued our journey to the Hell Dungeon. We only need one or two more days to reach a town that is near it and used as a trading hut for the goods that can be farmed inside the dungeon. I''m currently inside our resting house and build a cellar, where I''m going to dissect the wuxia guy. And because the flare has to be right I have my Igor(Drull) and a few necessary tools. Like hooks that are attached to the ceiling, a few alchemy tanks. An operating table with leather ties and a magic device that mages an eerie dimmed light. I''m also wearing a dirty lab coat and surgery equipment for my head. ¡°Igor the bone saw please,¡± I said and laughed like a maniac. ¡°Master, I''m not called Igor,¡± Drull said and destroyed my fantasy mercilessly. ¡°Yeah you''re not. You do not even have a hunchback. You''re a really sad excuse of an Igor,¡± I said disappointed and took the bone saw that Drull handed me. ¡°Master, what is an Igor?¡± Drull asked and looked at the dead wuxia guy. He''s stripped on the table. ¡°Igor is a character of a story, he''s the assistant of a mad scientist,¡± I said and began to saw a part of the head off. There is some liquid that is between the brain and the bone, it looks sticky. ¡°So now Master is a mad scientist?¡± Drull asked confused. ¡°Of course, or why would I dissect a guy? I mean look at this, his brain feels squishy,¡± I said and poked some parts of his now exposed brain. It''s bleeding like hell, we should have bled him out beforehand. ¡°This is quite a mess, what are you searching for Master?¡± Drull asked and gave me a scalpel. ¡°Something that shouldn''t be in a human. I''m searching for something called dantian. Maybe he has this dantian. There are a few places where it can be, if you can believe in the stories,¡± I said and looked through his brain and cut it partially into fine pieces. ¡°Dantian? How does it look like?¡± Drull ¡°Well, there are a lot of different descriptions, none of them might be true. It can look like a crystal, can be some form of energy that disperses after death or might even be in a different dimension. I don''t know. If it''s a crystal, that doesn''t get destroyed after death, then it might be in his head, chest or abdomen. Anyway, it''s not in the brain,¡± I said and casually tossed the brain over my shoulder. Drull stepped to the side, evading it, otherwise, it would have landed on his chest. ¡°Tongs,¡± I said and Drull gave me a pair of large tongs. I used them to cut his rib case open. ¡°Hmm, it''s not under the breastbone,¡± I said and then cut the heart out. ¡°Did you know that a whole hand fits through the aorta? I once tested it with a pig heart. But my hands were larger than they are now,¡± I said and pushed my hand through the aorta. It kinda looks like I was wearing boxing gloves. ¡°Sometimes I think Master is more like a demon than a human,¡± Drull said and had a strange expression. ¡°We don''t have demons on earth, we have to do the sick stuff on our own. Humans on my planet did the craziest shit you could think of. There were groups that experimented on humans. One of these groups wanted to know the inner workings of a pregnant woman, so they cut her open, without an anaesthetic. Or the reactions of a human to frozen limbs. They used ice water to freeze each limb of a person and then amputated it. At the end, only the torso and the head remained. The human was still living, well they even used that for experiments with different diseases,¡± I said and took each organ out and put them on a table at the side. ¡°That is something that we wouldn''t do. We use them sometimes as cattle, but those have no mind or culture. They only learn to eat and sleep. Your humans are really disturbing. What was the name of this group?¡± Drull ¡°It was a unit, called Unit 731. They worked for the Japanese in a war that spans across the whole world. Yukina is a Japanese, but their society is not as war oriented as it was then,¡± I said and frowned as I didn''t found a dantian in his abdomen region. Not even something that would resemble one. ¡°What happened to Japan?¡± Drull ¡°They lost the war. They were allied with my home country. We lost against three major countries and a lot smaller ones. The war killed around 80 million people and a lot more would have died if we haven''t lost. My country was ruled by people that deemed some other people not worth living and killed them systematically. I wouldn''t be alive if they have won, my granddad is one of these people,¡± I said and began to skin the leg. ¡°80 million?! How many humans are on your planet?¡± He asked stunned. ¡°I think around 7 billion as of now,¡± I said casually. ¡°Why would a human deem another human not worthy of living? Aren''t you all the same?¡± Drull ¡°Well we are mostly the same, the only difference we have is our appearance and religion, that is enough for war,¡± I said and inspected the capillary system of the legs. They are different than the ones in the arms. Sadly that is nothing unique and is found in every human. ¡°Is that the reason why Master forbids slavery and discrimination in Aeron?¡± Drull ¡°Not really, I don''t really care about slavery or discrimination. I forbid it because the first believers of my religion thought I wouldn''t allow it. I would have waged war against the other countries with slaves if I have something against it. And discrimination is natural for humans,¡± I said, stopped to fiddle with the leg and turned to the organs. [Distant View] can work like a microscope and I really want to know how the things in a liver look like. ¡°Why? And can I eat that?¡± Drull asked and pointed at the skinned leg. ¡°Sure, and why? Well, we humans, and I think other sentient live forms as well, must unite things and put them in metaphorical drawers. We experience something and then put this knowledge for later use inside the drawer. For example, a child doesn''t know that fire is hot, so it touches it. Naturally the child gets burned, however, it also learns that fire is hot and will not touch other fire, that looks the same. It''s the same with discrimination. One person witnesses something bad, that another person does, and thinks that other people, who look the same, will do the same. So he acts with more care if he meets them. It can also be created without any knowledge. I just have to tell someone, who doesn''t know it better, that something is evil and after some time he will believe me and even say the same. Even if he never saw this thing. Is a remnant of our ancestors,¡± I explained while Drull ate the leg like popcorn to a good show. ¡°Well, I couldn''t find a dantian, the last possible thing for me would be to test his ring. Maybe I can use it and there is something like a cultivation manual inside of it,¡± I said disappointed and went upstairs. I then sealed the cellar. Maybe someone will find it and have a nightmare in the future. Drull followed me and we cleaned us in the bath. After that, I sat down in a chair, near a fire in the living room and took his spatial ring, or whatever he called it, out of my inventory. ¡°I hope it''s enough to drop some blood on it,¡± I muttered and used a knife to prick my finger and put some blood on the ring. ¡°....¡±Me A minute later. ¡°Well that didn''t work, maybe because I have no Qi as of now? But I kinda want Qi. I liked the prospects of it, I mean normally it strengthens the body and I want more. What if something happens to my runes? Even if that''s almost impossible. Runes are only breakable through magic and magic that will harm me has no effect on me. And a broken rune is something that harms me. It''s good that id didn''t specify the meaning of harm,¡± I thought out loud. ¡°So what do you want to do about this Qi?¡± Lilia asked from behind me. She came inside with drinks and must have heard me. ¡°I don''t know, I kinda want to go to a world with Qi and learn the cultivation of it. But at the same time, I don''t want to leave this world, before I have travelled it,¡± I said and took one of the drinks. ¡°Why not sending a clone? I think you said that you''re able to learn what they did when they get cancelled,¡± Lilia ¡°It might work. But a few month ago, when I cancelled an old clone, I learned the drawback of the clones. The thing with personality is, that it is formed through experience. This means that a clone, not older than a few seconds, is almost the same as me. However a clone that lived a few months or maybe even days has experienced other things than me and can influence me when I get the information from it. So I have to block the coming information, then I have to sort through them and only take those whom I need. This takes a lot of time and is really stressing for me. It''s like living your daily life, but without the control over the body,¡± Me ¡°So you fear that you will change when you send a clone? What might happen?¡± Lilia ¡°For example, the relationship between us can change. If I send a clone, it will feel the same as me. But only at the beginning, it will distance itself from you and might even fall in love with someone else. This would result in complicated feelings when it gets cancelled,¡± Me ¡°Why would you think that it will distance itself from the feelings to me?¡± Lilia asked a little sad, that I mentioned it. ¡°Love might be strong, but it''s not everlasting without stimuli. You can''t love someone whom you aren''t able to interact. Distance relationships aren''t holding, they break because you can''t see the person you love,¡± Me ¡°Do you really think that?¡± She asked while looking in my eyes. ¡°I do, it might be that the clone will love you for some years but I don''t think it will do it for more than three. It will have to force itself to forget you so that it''s able to continue with its life. Then again I don''t know how long it will take the clone to learn a good cultivation method,¡± Me ¡°Why can''t we go together?¡± Lilia ¡°I don''t really know how to send someone to another world, I know the coordination''s of this world, through the summoning circle, but none of other worlds. I thought of just sending clones through a summoning into a random world, where it will look if it''s one with cultivation and then cancel itself. I don''t even know if I''m able to get the knowledge if it gets cancelled. It might be too far away,¡± Me ¡°Then test it,¡± Lilia ¡°Okay,¡± I said and began to draw a summoning circle, that will send a person to a world with living inhabitants. ¡°This will bring you to a world with living inhabitants, I''m currently not able to do more. I''m not experienced enough with it. I know the runes that can bring you somewhere but I don''t know the coordination''s for a specific world. And it''s also not possible to make it so that the world has mana, Qi or none at all. Maybe all worlds have them just in different quantities? Anyway, let''s send a clone. It will be able to find the code of the world,¡± I said and summoned a clone, that promptly got inside the summoning circle and then vanished. ¡°And now?¡± Lilia ¡°I can feel the clone, it''s very far away. I think I can only feel it because I have such a high LV in [Ultra ultimate high Mana Manipulation], this skill is so broken. So now we wait a few minutes,¡± I said and we finished our drinks. Five minutes later I felt that the disconnection of the clone and got its knowledge. ¡°The clone is gone and I even got its knowledge. It seems like he came into a world with plants but it didn''t try to find sentient beings. It just looked for the code of the world, which is 16da63994612h5i. Now I''ll send two clones through the circle and hope that it will send them to different locations,¡± I said and made two more clones. The results were good, they were sent to different worlds. ¡°And?¡± Lilia asked. ¡°The circle sends them to different worlds, so now I have to send a bunch of them through the circle and wait. They will look for humans and Qi cultivation. It also seems like each world has mana, just in different amounts. The clones will just memorize the way of cultivation. They don''t have skill points and I don''t know if they also send the Qi. Until now I only got the knowledge, not physical trained things,¡± I said and sent a few hundred clones trough the circle. At the end of the day, I had sent around a thousand clones and some even came back. They either found no humans or learned that there is no Qi cultivation in their world. All clones were cancelled on the next morning and I got three worlds with Qi cultivation and their code. The clones didn''t make more, as they have no money. ¡°Here is enough gold to buy a city, a dimensional pocket, a Reaper Dex robe and a rank five sword, try to find a school, library or someone who will teach you the way of Qi cultivation,¡± I said to six clones which nodded and then vanished. ¡°Good, now let''s eat breakfast,¡± I said and turned around. ¡°We''ll reach the town near Hell Dungeon in the afternoon. We forgot to raise our Rank in Lichtstadt, so let''s do it there,¡± Me ¡°Sure,¡± Lilia ¡°Why do you want to raise your Rank?¡± Ilza asked. ¡°It just feels wrong when I look at my status and see a G, I want at least A,¡± I said and she shrugged her shoulders. We finished breakfast and were able to see the town walls at noon. The walls were only 10 metres high. We put the bikes inside the inventory and went nearer, there was a small line and a large line in front of the gate. Countless wagons and merchants were waiting to get permission for entrance at the long line. Naturally we got in line for the non-merchants. ¡°Good day and welcome to Hell Town, are you adventurers?¡± The guard asked us as it was our turn. ¡°Yes, we plan to raise our Rank and explore the dungeon,¡± Drull said. ¡°Four people, that will be four silver,¡± the guard said and we handed him the money. ¡°Do you know of a good inn?¡± Lilia asked as he put the money in his pouch. ¡°The Gurgl inn is good, a lot of adventurer like it. It''s down the main road, turn right at the second street and then the fifth house to the left,¡± the guard said and then turned to the next person. ¡°Let''s test this Gurgl inn,¡± Ilza said happily and we walked to the inn. Merchants were selling monster parts, weapons, rations and other things you might need inside a dungeon. A lot of people were out and buying, selling or just looking for the goods. Most of them had armour on and weapons on their side. It''s quite clear that this town is a town that purely lives from the dungeon. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.¡°Hey does anyone know the difference between a dungeon and the school dungeon in Turon?¡± Me ¡°The dungeon in Turon is artificial, there are special runes that create the monster from the mana of the earth. While natural dungeon, like the Hell Dungeon, is made by a dungeon heart. It''s a live form that is able to reproduce the effect of the runes. It forms the dungeon and the monster through its magic. It then absorbs the experience the monster get from killing to level up. Every death or fight inside the dungeon lets it level up,¡± Drull explained. ¡°Are there a lot of dungeons?¡± Me ¡°There are, most of them are small, they don''t get enough experience to make their territory larger. Nobody knows why but dungeons are only able to create one entrance over the ground, the rest is underground,¡± Lilia chimed in. ¡°Do the monster try to get out of the dungeon?¡± Ilza ¡°No, they can''t survive outside of it, they shrivel up like a dried fruit and die when they go outside,¡± Drull ¡°I think that''s the inn,¡± Lilia The building in front of us is a large house with a swing door and windows on each side. The sound of laughter and something like a fight comes from inside and the smell of food drifts over to us. ¡°Let''s go in,¡± I said and stepped inside. Two men were fighting in a small ring to the side and other cheered them on. The house was fairly full and a lot of tables were already full. Waitresses walked through the maze of tables and took the orders of hungry people. We walked to the counter where a young woman, not older than 20 stood. ¡°Welcome to the Gurgl, what can I do for you?¡± She asked us with a smile. ¡°We''d like to have three rooms and a meal,¡± I said. ¡°Sure that will be 20 silver,¡± she ¡°Expensive,¡± Me ¡°That''s because it''s easy to make money in Hell Town,¡± she said, still keeping her smile. ¡°Here is the money, we''re only staying for a night, we plan to explore the dungeon,¡± I said and gave her the money. ¡°Food will be ready in a few minutes, extra dishes will cost more. Tamara will bring you to a table,¡± she said and a waitress led us to a free table. ¡°Tamara right?¡± I asked as we got to our table. ¡°Yes,¡± Tamara ¡°Could you tell us where we can find the adventurer guild?¡± Me ¡°It''s in the centre of the town, right next to the dungeon entrance. You can''t miss it, just walk along the main road and you will come across it,¡± Tamara ¡°Thanks,¡± I said and gave her 5 silver as payment. ¡°Thank you miss, I''ll bring the food when it''s ready,¡± Tamara said with a happy smile and left. ¡°So sleep and then Rank up tomorrow?¡± Ilza asked and looked at the ring, where one of the two men won the fight. ¡°Yes, the rest of the day is free, Lilia do you want to look through the stalls with me?¡± I asked. ¡°I''d like to,¡± was the reply from Lilia ¡°Then I''m going to try to participate in these fights,¡± Ilza said and pointed at the arena. ¡°Only use your runes when it''s necessary. And don''t kill them,¡± I said. ¡°Drull, what do you want to do?¡± Lilia asked. ¡°Don''t know, I think I''ll sleep in my room,¡± He replied and yawned. The food came and we ate in the middle of laughter and cheering people. After dinner, I went upstairs and changed into Dex. ¡°We''ll be back when the sun goes down, have fun,¡± I said and went with Lilia, who was holding my hand, out. ¡°Mister, yes you. Come, I have an especially good looking necklace. It would suit your girlfriend splendidly,¡± a merchant shouted to us, not long after we left the inn. We went over to him and he had a lot of jewellery on his table. ¡°This is the necklace I''ve spoken of, it is enchanted and lets the wearer smell like fresh roses,¡± he said and presented a golden necklace with a ruby in the middle. ¡°You can have it for just 3 gold coins. Here miss, try it on,¡± he said cheerfully and handed the necklace to Lilia who then looked at me. I smiled and helped her to put it on. It really looked good, and there was indeed a faint fragrance of roses coming from the ruby. ¡°What did I say? It does look beautiful on the miss,¡± he said and Lilia blushed a little, ¡°it looks so good that I''m ready to sell the necklace for only 2,5 gold coins. Mister, look at her, such a beautiful woman. You have to buy it,¡± he further said, advertising his goods like there is no tomorrow. ¡°Your right it really looks good on her, then again everything looks good on my Lilia. But she can''t look good enough, I''ll buy,¡± I said and tried to give the man his money, but he looked at me with a comical face. ¡°Mister you aren''t from here. are you?¡± He then asked. ¡°Yes, we''re new,¡± Me ¡°Then let me give you an advice, the merchants here like to bargain, so you have to bargain if you want to make a deal,¡± He ¡°How could I try to haggle the money for a present for my girlfriend down? She would think that she isn''t worth it,¡± I asked in a none believing tone. ¡°That might be so, but we merchants won''t sell otherwise,¡± he said with a grin. ¡°But...,¡± I tried to say something, however, Lilia interrupted me and said with a smile. ¡°Dex, it''s okay, I know that you aren''t cheap. Try to get the best price for me.¡± ¡°O..okay, then let''s say one gold,¡± I said to the merchant. ¡°One gold? Isn''t that too cheap? I already went down to 2,5 gold,¡± Merchant ¡°You did, but the fragrance is only noticeable when you are so near that you can kiss her. The enchantment can''t be a strong one,¡± Me ¡°Okay, 2 gold coins,¡± Merchant ¡°1,3. Look the metal it scratched on this side,¡± Me ¡°You''re good for a greenhorn, but I can''t get lower than 1,8 gold,¡± Merchant ¡°1,5 and a charming smile from my Lilia,¡± Me ¡°Ha, okay okay, you''ve won, how could I turn down such a good offer,¡± the merchant said and I gave him the money and Lilia smiled. ¡°Dex, you''re good, it''s fun to bargain with you, I wish you two a good day,¡± the merchant said as we left. ¡°That really was fun, you''ll try it at the next stand,¡± I said as we continued our way. ¡°Do you also have a skill for that?¡± Lilia ¡°Sure,¡± Me ¡°Isn''t that somehow like cheating?¡± Lilia ¡°Why? They''ll surely have it too,¡±Me ¡°Yes, but...,¡± she began but stayed silent. ¡°He asked for it, look there is a store with chicken on skewers,¡± I said and we bought a few skewers. We kept walking on the main road until we saw a house with a book sign. ¡°Seems like the local bookstore, let''s look for a few books,¡± Me ¡°Y..yes,¡± Lilia said but she seemed like she is in thoughts about something. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, no, can we go back? I want to speak with you about something,¡± She said with a sad tone. ¡°Okay,¡± I said wryly and we began to walk back. Did I do something wrong? I think I did the normal things. But what if she didn''t like something I did? Does she want to break up? Did she notice that I''m faking a lot of my emotions? I''m trying, it''s just... I just don''t know how I should express my affection. Normal people use nicknames like sweety, darling or honey, but I don''t like nicknames. I seldom say that I love her, is it that? We reached the inn and saw Ilza winning a fight. But we ignored her and went up to our room, where Lilia sat down on the bed. I sat on a chair on the opposite of her. She sighed, looked at me and then said, ¡° Dex, why are you buying me all these things?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Me ¡°I wanted to ask this for a long time but... but I... I don''t know, maybe I felt happy that someone bought presents for me?¡± She said with a sad smile and continued, ¡° I''ve never told you about my childhood did I ?¡± ¡°No, no you did not,¡± Me ¡°Well,¡± she began in a sad voice, ¡° I was born in Schwarzwald, near the border in a small village. My father was human and my mother is an elf. She is a medical healer and he gathered the herbs. Relationships between humans and elfs aren''t viewed in a good light. The children of my village didn''t let me play with them, they often called me mud-blood and threw things at me. I tried to went out of their way and played alone. But they often looked for me, so that they can bully me. Still, my parents loved me and were nice to me. Then one day I played alone in the woods. I lost track of the time and it got dark. I tried to find the way back, but got lost. It was dark, cold and I was alone. I wandered around and it came as it has to come, a monster found me and played with me like a cat does with a mouse. It had fun in watching me running for my life. And the moment I had not enough strength left to run and fell down, it got ready to pounce on me. But then, the moment it jumped, my father jumped between me and the monster. He must have searched for me. He had a sword in his hands, but he wasn''t skilled with it. The monster jumped straight into his sword and impaled itself on it. I thought I was saved, however, the force of the jump was so strong that my father was thrown back and broke his neck on a tree. Again I was alone and on top of that even saw the death of my own father,¡± she began to sob a little. ¡°I hugged him and pleaded him to wake up, but he didn''t. He did not wake up.... I don''t know how long I sat there and cried, but at some time my mother found me. At first, she was delighted to have found me, but then she saw father. We both cried until the sun was high up in the sky. Life got harder from then on. Without my father, who searched for the herbs, my mother had to do the gathering and brewing. She also did not cope well with the loss of father. The people didn''t help us either, they mocked my mother for marrying a human. I was sixteen as my mother got sick. We didn''t know what it was, her skin built lumps and she got weaker by the day. No spell nor potion helped and she died a year later. With no one left, I could call family, I left Schwarzwald and tried to be an adventurer. It worked for some time until they asked me about my history, I was honest. Again a mistake in my lifetime, they kicked me out of the group and announced my origin in the guild. I had to leave the city and got into another group. Again, it went well for a few weeks, but I had to leave the group as they asked me about my background. This continued until I got a teaching request in Turon, where I finally met you. It''s true that I only looked at your appearance, but only at first. I thought you''ll leave me when you have enough of me. I got know you better, your bad sides but also your vast good sides. I think I truly fell in love with you at the school tournament, where you rescued me from the necromancer. I learned that you won''t cast me aside, but then it was too late to say that I also like you in your female form. I didn''t say anything. Maybe I still thought that you will cast me aside if you learn that I started the relationship because of your looks. You''ve bought me so many things, books, dresses or jewellery. But I was never able to give you anything back, at least, nothing as worthy as those presents. I just... I don''t know, I thought it will stay like this. But we got nearer to my homeland and I felt more and more bad about not telling you. I''m truly sorry for using you like this, can you forgive me?¡± She finished her telling story and now looked at me with teary eyes and a pleading expression. So it was her feeling insecure. And fearful of being cast aside. ¡°Heh, and here I thought you will break up with me. If we''re at confessing our feelings, then let me also say something,¡± I began and she looked fearful. ¡°Silly girl, I don''t care about your history. You are you and the things you do, make you yourself. I know that love doesn''t come fast, I also noticed your interest in Dex''s body. As for the presents, I have unlimited resources, it doesn''t matter how much money I spend on you, it''s my way of showing interest in you. And now my confession, I don''t know if I''m able to love. Yes, I like you, but I think I said it once, maybe only to Ilza, but I said it. I don''t really feel love, I have some kind of affection to you, however, this affection is the same I have to Ilza, Drull Lily or my parents, the only difference is that I''m sleeping with you. I would do for you the same I would do for them, I don''t know if that is love. I once heard that love comes with the feeling of heart fluttering or longing to the person, however, I can''t feel that. If there is a difference between love to a family or to your lover, then I''m not loving you. Can you tell me? Do I love you?¡± I said and looked directly into her eyes. She looked back and then just leaned forward and kissed me. She then said, ¡°You''re right, that might not be the love of a lover, nevertheless it is a start. I''ve already felt that you''re a little less emotional than others. But I think you''ll understand the feeling of love with time. And if it doesn''t come, then it shouldn''t have been. If it comes to it, then I''ll have to live with it. It''s my fault for not telling you earlier. Now it''s too late for me, I already love you and can only hope that you will feel the same for me. As of know I''m only glad I told you about me and am relieved that you accept me,¡± She said firmly and the hugged me. We did nothing else, just hugging each other. Do I really not love? My real mom once said that I''ll fear to get tied to someone. Maybe I might lie to myself so that I feel free? Is the problem in my mentality or is Lilia the wrong person? Should I change? Should I try to live without her, so that I know how it feels when she''s not around me? I don''t know. I only know one thing. I already changed since coming into this world. I would have never spoken with a woman like I do with Lilia. The fact that I''m in a relationship is already a giant change. And I think I don''t dislike it. Does that also mean that I love her? I think only time will tell. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Here it is, my finals are finally over. About Qi cultivation, I''ll make one giant extra chapter and will post it when I finished it. So there won''t be a stop with the ¡°story¡±. I can''t tell how long the chapter will be, I think it will only be one chapter. It might only be around 3k of words but doubt it hardly. It''ll more likely be a lot more. But it will take a lot of time because I''ll write them whenever I have the inspiration. 61 Rank Up There is a sex scene in this chapter, those who don''t want to read it, skip from one line of ------ to the next line. Dex POV: Lilia fell asleep during our long, quite hug. So I tucked her under the sheets and left the room quietly. I didn''t bother to change back to Clair. I went down to the bar, ordered a drink and watched the scenery, Ilza was still fighting some poor souls. And it seems like Drull was the commentator and was also making bets on her. She played with her opponent, however, she made it look like she was struggling to win. ¡°That is the fifth fight this girl won,¡± the barkeeper said, as he noticed my gaze. ¡°Is that so, then why are there still people who want to fight her?¡± I asked. ¡°Well, she looks good, is strong and friendly,¡± He said and gestured to Ilza who helped her opponent up. ¡°Why is there no discrimination against her? I mean, she''s an elf,¡± I asked. ¡°Adventurers aren''t as simple minded as others, they would quickly die if they were. Elfs are good mages and become more fearsome the older they get. This girl looks not older than 18, however, she must be older,¡± he said. ¡°Why?¡± Me ¡°She''s too good to be so young, she must be older, that or she is a genius. Trust me, I''ve seen many adventurers,¡± he said with a proud look. ¡°Is that so, let me see,¡± I said with a smirk and strolled to the arena. ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to fight this elfen beauty? No weapons or lethal force allowed. A gold coin if you win, only 30 silver participation fee,¡± Drull said to the crowd and looked around. No one volunteered. ¡°She''s strong, yes, however, you''ve seen that she struggled with the last fight. This might be your chance,¡± He further said and the crowd started to murmur. ¡°I''d like to try!¡± I shouted and everyone looked at me. ¡°Ah..., someone brave. Do you have the silver?¡± Drull said, saw me, stopped shortly and then smirked. I gave him the silver before I stepped inside the ring. ¡°Dex?!¡± Ilza asked. ¡°Hi, I thought I might try to win,¡± I said with an evil grin. ¡°He looks weak,¡± a bystander said. ¡°Yeah, but hot,¡± a woman next to the first one said. ¡°Why?¡± Ilza asked. ¡°I''m bored and Lilia is asleep. So I thought of having some fun with you. And what''s that about winning and earning a gold coin?,¡± I explained myself and asked her about the betting. ¡°Nothing much, Drull had the idea. He said it would be fun,¡± She said and got in position, even though reluctantly. ¡°What is your name,¡± Drull asked. ¡°Dex,¡± I said shortly and also got in position. ¡°An applause for the brave Dex,¡± the crowd cheered,¡± Dex, these are the rules, no weapons, no magic and no lethal force.¡± He further said and jumped out of the ring. ¡°GO!¡± He then shouted and Ilza sprung into motion. She tried to hit me with a few fast jabs, all of them were with full force and active runes. I blocked them with my palms and loud ¡ãpengs¡ã were audible. A small gust of wind also blew against my face. ¡°Do you want to destroy the inn?¡± I asked while blocking and occasionally evading her jabs. ¡°How else could I win?¡± She asked with a stern voice. I blocked her next jab and looked around. The audience stood still, open mouthed and stunned by the change of Ilza. ¡°They might have noticed that you are stronger than you played it,¡± I said and evaded an axe-kick by jumping back. ¡°Ooohhh, it seems like our champion held back in her earlier fights. Her jabs are remarkable, so fast and yet strong enough to produce loud sounds, by simple contact. I think I can even feel wind pressure from them. However, contestant Dex must also be strong, he''s evading or blocking every incoming attack. Not once was he hit,¡± Drull commented cheerfully and the audience came out of its stupor. Loud cheers could be heard from all around us. ¡°Stop evading me!¡± Ilza demanded and tried to hit me with a kick from the left side. I ducked under her leg and used my own left leg to make a sweep. I planned to break her balance, sadly it didn''t work, she jumped over my leg and then used both her feet to fall on my kneecap. A crunch signalled the breaking of the bone. ¡°OUCH, that must''ve hurt. Is constants Dex able to continue?¡± Drull asked from the side. Ilza didn''t wait for a surrender and hit with her elbow downwards, aiming for my head. The elbow missed by a wide margin. I already made a back roll and pushed myself up with my hands. I was now standing on my hands, with a broken knee, which I''m not able to heal as of now and facing Ilza or more like looking up to Ilza? ¡°What is that? Is contestant Dex planning to fight while standing on his hands?¡± Drull asked, realizing my intentions. ¡°That was mean, why did you evade?¡± Ilza asked with a pout. ¡°Mean? You broke my knee and planned to smash my head into pieces. I think I''m allowed to evade that,¡± I said and waggled in accusation with my broken leg. ¡°That looks disgusting,¡± Ilza said with a from, not the least looking sorry for the reason of it. ¡°Not my fault,¡± I said and closed in. She blocked my incoming right leg but wasn''t fully ready for the whip-like, broken left one. I wasn''t able to hit her head, she moved her head back in the last minute, only her shoulder was hit. However, the force was strong enough to send her flying into the ropes of the arena. ¡°Contestant Dex is even fast with a broken leg, it seems like our champion has a hard time against him,¡± Drull commented and the cheers of the audience rose by a few more decibel. ¡°That hurt,¡± Ilza said as she got up. ¡°Come, I''m ready anytime you want,¡± I said and mimicked jabs with my right leg. It didn''t look good, not even slightly like jabs, but I had too much fun to care. She rushed back at me and tried to hit the oh so vulnerable spot between my legs. I didn''t plan to let her, so I tried to grab her leg with my hands. Good for me, it worked, sad for me, she let herself fall down on my hand with both her knees. ¡°And that was his hand. Our champion is really cruel, first breaking his leg, then trying to smash his best friend and then breaking his right hand. It seems like someone will have problems to take care of himself tonight if you know what I mean,¡± Drull said from the side and the audience laughed at his bad dirty joke. I kicked Ilza off of my broken hand before she gets the idea to hit me from that position. This time, I managed to hit her head, she fell back and an imprint of my shoe was visible on her face. ¡°Even in this predicament is contestant Dex able to get a hit on our champion. His will to fight is unbroken,¡± Drull commented and Ilza stood back up. ¡°Hey, should I jump on one leg or should I walk on one arm?¡± I asked her playfully and switched rapidly between both of them. She didn''t give me her opinion. No, she just smirked and got nearer. I still switched between the hand and feet position, while she closed in on me. She was one metre away, as she suddenly rushed at me. She had the right timing and utilized the short moment I was in the air to kick me in my stomach. I quickly grabbed her ankle, before I flew off, and took her with me. I then turned mid-air around and smashed her into the arena floor, effectively stopping our flight. A small Ilza sized crater formed itself on the floor and I jumped back on my leg. ¡°And again, contestant Dex managed to turn the table around, is our champion able to get back up?¡± Drull asked. ¡°That hurt,¡± Ilza said and stood up while dusting herself. ¡°I''m hungry, hey referee, I''ll surrender,¡± I said and hopped out of the arena. ¡°Wait what?¡± Ilza asked puzzled. ¡°Surprisingly contestant Dex surrendered. Did he realized that he''s no match for our champion or is he truly too hungry to continue his fight? We will never know. We only know one thing, our champion won her sixth fight,¡± Drull said loudly and then followed me to a desk, where I sat down. Ilza sighed disappointingly and followed us. The audience stayed, again stunned and speechless from the unexpected turn of the fight. ¡°And it made so much fun,¡± Ilza said as she sat down. ¡°Yeah fun,¡± I said and activated the regeneration runes. The bones in my hand cracked and moved in the right position, where they then connected with each other. A waitress came and took our orders. ¡°Where''s Lilia? Drull asked. ¡°Sleeping. And we should do the same after eating. We''re going to the adventurer guild tomorrow morning,¡± I said. ¡°The fights were funny,¡±Ilza said and ordered something to drink. ¡°Yeah, the expressions these adventurers had as they realised their impending loose was priceless,¡± Drull said and our food came. We ate and then went up to our rooms. I opened the door silently and stepped inside. I was greeted by an almost naked Lilia, in a more showing that hiding negligee, sitting on the bed. ¡°Looks nice,¡± I said with a grin and closed the door, where I placed a silencing rune. ¡°Thanks, could you change into Clair?¡± She asked with a slightly red head. ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Yes, I want to know how it feels and I know that you want to try it,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Okay, then here I come,¡± I said, changed into Clair and took my clothes without the skill off. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I then walked up to Lilia and took her negligee off, followed by a long deep kiss. She stopped the kiss and went down while pecking a few kisses on my neck. She reached my breasts and began to suck on my left nipple while stroking the right breast. ¡°Normally you are mostly the acting part, let me this time,¡± she said while looking up, but not stopping the fondling. I only smiled and stroked her hair. She then began to nibble between the licking and sucking and I started to moan. I reached down with my hand and started to massage her breast. The soft, plump form is truly addicting. She stopped playing with my breasts and moved down between my legs. ¡°So this is yours? It''s cute, the outer lips completely hide the insides,¡± she mumbled and then began to touch the outer parts softly. She then spread the lips with two fingers and gave the insides an almost shy lick. She stopped for a short moment, but then ran her tongue through the whole pussy, from bottom to the top, where she stopped at the clit. She then proceeded by licking around the clit. ¡°MMmmmm,¡± a blissful moan was my reply. ¡°Tastes good,¡±she said and then sucked at my hole, which made me shudder in lust. ¡°I want to do something too,¡± I said pleadingly. She looked up, grinned and inserted a finger and moved it slowly in and out. She then said in a sexy voice, ¡°Nope, today you''ll enjoy and let me do the things.¡± ¡°But do ¡ãmoan¡ã...you even know what..mmhmm... we can do?¡± I asked between my moans. ¡°Sure I do, do you think I didn''t prepare? I read books about lesbian sex,¡± she said and gave my right nipple a twist. It didn''t hurt, on the contrary, it felt good and I got more horny. ¡°And I know that I''m doing it right,¡± she then said and showed me her finger. It glistened from my own wetness. I bended my head forward and sucked on her finger. Moving my tongue around it, like it would play a game with her finger. She pulled her finger out, looked at me and then said, ¡°That, that was hot.¡± I grinned but then had to gasp in another moan as she put the finger back inside of me. She continued to move the finger in and out, sometimes twisting or bending it. At the same time, she resumed at licking my clit and even used her other hand to play with my nipple. Multitasking. I got nearer to my first climax and she must have felt it through the contractions in my vagina because her finger got faster. ¡°Any...hmmm...more and I''ll ¡ãmoan¡ã come,¡± I said but she didn''t stop, no, she even started to nibble softly on my clit. This made me shudder and I came with a loud scream of pleasure and shuddering muscles. ¡°This is fun. Now I know why you like it so much,¡± Lilia said while coming up with her face. She looked at the panting mess that I was and said,¡±Let''s start round two.¡± ¡°What?¡± I asked weakly but she already kissed me. She then lifted my pelvis up so that it was at the height of her chest. I looked up to her and the next thing I saw was her, burrowing her face inside my crotch, where she instantly began to lick and suck. I haven''t managed the first one and now she''s bringing me to the apex of the second. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. My feet began to flail, but she coughed them with her arms and she even put her tongue inside and started to wiggle around with it. This was too much and I came a second time. My muscles started to spasm and it was really hard not to scream out loud. However, she didn''t stop and even slapped me on my ass. It pushed me one step further and a scream, full of lust and pleasure came out of my mouth. While my lower mouth shot a gush of juice in her mouth. I don''t know how long she continued, but she finally released me out of her grip. My twitching and panting body laid in front of her. She smirked, licked her lips and then said, ¡°I should have done this sooner. It feels good to give the pleasure,¡± She ran her finger over my still twitching stomach, through the valley of my breasts, higher to my head, where she softly stroked my hair. She bent over and gave me a long lovingly kiss. ¡°haah...haah...haah, can I know?¡± I asked as she stopped the kiss. I was still out of breath, but I lusted to do something for her. Sex is only truly good when both sides feel pleasure. ¡°Only in things where I do something as well,¡± was her reply and I quickly laid on top of her. Naturally in the legendary 69 position. ¡°Oh, this looks good,¡± She said and raised her head to reach my crotch. I quickly got to work and started to caress her inner tights with my hands, while my head bends down. I started to lick her as well, she was already as wet as a creek. My hands moved away from her thighs, near her second hole, where I used a finger to run around the entrance in circular motions. I know that this place has a lot of nerves. We never had anal, but we might soon. ¡°HIII! That place is...¡± She started, but stopped mid-sentence, because I sucked sharply at her clit. This brought a moan over her lips. I inserted two fingers from my other hand in her pussy and she came shortly after. Now it''s payback time. I put a finger in her ass and used the other two in her pussy to push against her walls while continuously sucking and licking her clit. I was able to maintain her climax over 35 seconds and she was the same mess I was before when I finished. I hugged her and let her calm down. It took her a few minutes but she then said, ¡°That was good, I didn''t know that that hole can feel so good. What now?¡± ¡°Hehe, I know another position,¡± I said and moved her in the scissor position. It was obvious what to do, so she began to grind her crotch against mine. Now I know why this position is so liked, it''s the missionary position for women. You''re able to look your partner directly into the eyes while feeling good. I used my own nipples to circle around hers and nibbled on her earlobe. While she increased the phase of the grinding and caressed my neck with her fingers. Our juices mixed together and I changed from her ear to her lips, where we kissed until we both reached the next climax. Thanks to the right use of [Libido] and [Petting]. Lilia fell on her back and I on her stomach, we stayed in this position and cuddled for the rest of the night. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The next morning I woke up and was alone in my bed. This doesn''t happen very often. I got dressed and walked downstairs. Lilia and Ilza were sitting at a table and ate breakfast. Drull must be sleeping, as he''s not with them. I asked a waitress for the morning menu and sat down next to Lilia. ¡°Morning,¡± I said and kissed Lilia. I was still in my Clair form. ¡°So Lilia finally had the courage to explain her feelings?¡± Ilza asked as she saw the kiss. ¡°Yes, and it felt really good,¡± Lilia said with a happy smile. ¡°Good for you, I still want her once a week as my hug pillow¡± Ilza replied and ate a large piece of bread. The waitress came with my food and we ate mostly in silence. Drull came half an hour later and didn''t want to eat, so we paid and left. The adventurer guild is the biggest building in the town and looked well maintained. We stepped inside and the standard layout of the guild greeted us. A board with quests, a bar, a few tables and a lot of people. Only the counter was bigger it also had three employees. We went to a counter with a young woman. ¡°Welcome to the adventurer guild of Hell Town, what can I do for you?¡± She asked with a business smile. ¡°We''d like to take Rank Ups and then need information about the Hell Dungeon,¡± I said. ¡°What Rank are you currently?¡± She asked. ¡°We three,¡± I pointed at Drull, Ilza and me,¡± are G-Rank and the last one is an A-Rank. If possible we''d like to take the test up to S-Rank,¡± I said and we showed our ID-Cards. ¡°The S-Rank test will cost 10 gold coins,¡± She said, not really expecting for us to pay. ¡°Here,¡± I said and gave her the money. At first, she didn''t move, she only looked at the coin purse. It took her a few moments until it made click and she took the money. ¡°I''ll call the guild master, please wait a moment,¡± she then said and left through a door. ¡°You think, she thinks we''re newbies?¡± Drull asked. ¡°Yeah, and she doesn''t like us. She would have advised against the test if she would. No normal G-Rank is able to fight an S-Rank,¡± Lilia added. ¡°It''s more fun this way,¡± I said and five minutes later the door was opened. The woman and a middle-aged man with a large scar across his face came through it. The man had a longsword strapped on his back and wore a leather armour. ¡°So these are the three newbies who think they can beat an S-Rank?¡± He asked disdainfully. ¡°And the A-Rank,¡± I added, but I think it made him angry. ¡°Then follow me, you''ve already paid, so no money back,¡± He said and we followed him and the woman to an arena in the backside of the building. ¡°Marie will heal you up, she''s able to cast Tier 7 light spells, so you don''t have to worry about injuries. Who wants to be first?¡± He said and positioned himself in the middle of the arena. ¡°Me,¡± Lilia said and stepped inside. ¡°Good, you''ll have to hit me ten times to win,¡± he said. ¡°Ready, set, GO!¡± Marie said from the side and the man sprung forward. His sword already drawn. Lilia jumped to the side and shouted [H?llenfeuerpfeile] and nine blue arrows made out of fire appeared around the man. They began to spin and then shot at once in his direction. He evaded the first two and sliced the third and fourth in half, the rest hit him in different places and his clothes started to burn. He started to run around while he conjured mud, that extinguished the fire. However, Lilia didn''t let him rest and continued to conjure more arrows. He tried to evade, but couldn''t. The barrage was just too heavy. Lilia stopped after the tenth hit and he could stoop the fire on his clothes. ¡°Very good, I didn''t think that you''re able to cast such a high Tiered spell. An advice for the future, not everybody will try to extinguish the fire,¡± He said, trying to look like he went easy on her. Lilia just smiled wryly and I went into the arena. ¡°Is it okay to make you unable to fight or do I have to hit you ten times?¡± I asked. ¡°You can try. But I don''t think you''ll manage,¡± he said arrogantly and got in position. ¡°Ready, set, GO!¡± Marie shouted and I vanished from their sight. Not even a second later the man was lying on the ground. He looked up and didn''t know what happened. He then tried to stand up, however, he noticed that he couldn''t move his arms or legs. Then the pain started to hit him and he grunted with clenched teeth. ¡°I think I won,¡± I said and looked down at him. ¡°What...ugh...what happened?¡± He asked. ¡°I broke your arms and legs,¡± I simply said and left the ring. Marie watched me with an open mouth and then realized that she has to heal the man. She rushed to him and used a healing spell. The man stood up, tested his limbs and then said sincerely, ¡° I''m sorry to have acted so arrogant.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± was my reply and Ilza stepped inside. Her fight was not as fast but also impressive. She caught the wrists of the man and then gave him ten headbutts. His nose broke and his face was a mess. She let him go after the tenth and he slumbered to the ground. Marie''s expression was the same and again, it took her a moment to run up to the man. ¡°Really, what are you guys? Your highest ranked member is so far the weakest,¡± he said as he was healed and looked warily at Drull. Drull just smirked, got into the ring and gave him a bitch slap as the fight started. The man flew out of the ring, through the walls of the building, into the next building, again through the walls and stopped at the third house. ¡°I think I broke him,¡± Drull said with an evil smile. Marie, who finally got used to us, quickly run to the almost dead man and healed him up. It seems like she had to use a lot of mana because she sweated a lot as they came back. ¡°Ugh, this was one hell of a slap. Please don''t do that never again. Well, you''re clearly strong enough to be S-Rank, so congratulation. I have to go, I must get drunk enough to forget this day,¡± he said and left while rubbing his temples. ¡°?hm..., please follow me back,¡± Marie said with a giant wry smile. We followed her and she updated our ID-Cards. ¡°So the information about the Hell Dungeon,¡± I then said. ¡°Ah yes, there is a map for the first ten floors and a book about the monster up to the twenty-fifth floor. There was once someone who reached a deeper floor, but we have no information about those. We would pay for any pieces of information regarding new monster and floors. The map costs 50 silver and the book one gold,¡± Marie said and showed us both. ¡°We''ll take the book,¡± I said and paid. ¡°Thanks and have a safe hunt,¡± She said as we left. ¡°Let''s go dungeon diving!¡± I said enthusiastically and we walked to the Hell Dungeon entrance. Suggestions, advises, anything? 62 About Qi Cultivation Clone POV: A bright light enveloped me, the moment I stepped inside the summoning circle. And I found myself inside a forest, as it subsided. Birds sang their chirped songs and the mossy smell of an old forest flowed inside my nose. Old trees stood around me and it was clear that they grew naturally as they were partially crooked or tall. ¡°The exit point is not the same, let''s see,¡ãstatus¡ã,¡± I muttered and the window popped up in front of me.
Name: Clon of Clair/Dex SchmiedehandGender: /Age: 1 min
Level: 676Profession: CloneRank: G
Title: /
Health: 1.500.500(+999.999.999)HP: Regeneration 500(+999.999.999) / instant
Mana: 999.999.999(+999.999.999)MP: Regeneration 100.000(+999.999.999)/ instant
Stamina: 25.000.500(+999.999.999)Stamina: Regeneration 5.000(+999.999.999)/instant
Strength: 75.500(+999.999.999)Intelligence: 106.000(+999.999.999)
Agility: 88.000(+999.999.999)Wisdom: 165.000(+999.999.999)
Class: Tier 10 SpellThis Clone is a spell product of the being named Clair. You may pet and hug it, but not as much as the original.Race: Shadow Elemental
There are a few differences between us clones and Origin, we don''t have skill points, only half of the stats and skill LV of Origin and we don''t have an inventory. My hypothesis of Qi and Mana in every world seems to be true. This world has mana, even though not much. It''s around 1.000 times lesser than in the other world, however, the Qi is ten thousand times richer here. My tasks are as followed: Find a good or the best cultivation method, train in it, if possible, find some good items and then use the beacon rune to get summoned back. First thing, finding some kind of civilisation. I began to walk leisurely with a speed of 50 km/h through the beautiful forest. Shortly after I found the first live form. It growled at me and looked like an oversized wolf-pig mix. The head was that of a normal pig with large tusks but the body was that of a five metre long and three-metre tall wolf. The claws were as long as daggers and saliva dripped from its open mouth. ¡°So you are an omnivore?¡± I asked but the only reaction I got was a mix between a howl and an oink. It kinda sounded like whouink, strange monster.
Name: Porcus de Lupus or commonly known as Whouink
This mix between a pig and wolf is common in the Dire Forests. Whouinks eat everything, but its favourite is meat. The males are lone wanderer, while the females live in groups of ten to twenty. Whouinks are earth cultivators. This Whouink is currently an Apprentice Rank monster.
¡°Thought it,¡± I said and evaded its rush. The Whouink crashed into a tree and split it in two. It then turned around and looked at me with hateful eyes. His stare clearly said: ¡± How dare you to evade,¡± It began a new rush but this time it also leaked Qi in its surroundings and the earth began to tremble. It produced a small earthquake to bring me out of balance. ¡°Sorry Mr. Bacon, I ain''t no time for that,¡± I said, jumped over the Whouink and used my sword to cut at the neck of this soon to be food. However the force I used was not enough and the blade was blocked, only a few inches inside of its neck. ¡°That is strong, I used a strength of around 10.000,¡± I muttered out loud and stood on the back of the Whouink, which frantically tried to throw me off. ¡°Yehaa,¡± I shouted happily and rammed my sword like a handle in the shoulder blades of the Whouink. ¡°QUIIIIE!¡± was its answer and it seemed like I cut the nerves to its right front legs. It still tried to throw me off but it was a lot slower and without any real strength. ¡°Let''s end this,¡± Me I grabbed the neck of the Whouink and used raw strength to break the spine. A loud crack and a few whimpered ¡ãquiie¡ã were the last things the Whouink made before it died. ¡°Let''s see, do these things have a core?¡± Me I cut its head open and really found a brown marble with a diameter of 3 centimetres inside the head. ¡°I might be able to use them at a later time,¡± Me I put the Whouink inside the dimensional pocket I got from Origin and continued my stroll. A monster called Rattle Serpent was the only other monster I found before it got nighttime. The Rattle Serpent is a 10 metre long, green snake that hunts like an anaconda. I made a small stone hut for my night camp and roasted the Rattle Serpent over a fire. Snake tastes funny, not really describable. A little like crocodile, without the mud flavour. The night was peaceful if you ignore the five bear like monster who thought of me in my hut as some kind of canned food. I continued my stroll on the next day, around midday I heard other things than monsters. It kinda sounded like grunting, sobbing and pleading, so I sneaked nearer. ¡°¡ãSob¡ãplease stop,¡± A woman, who was forcibly stripped from her clothes pleaded. Three men stood around her, a fourth pinned her down and was currently raping her. I sneaked behind them and asked. ¡°Is rape a normal hobby in this area?¡± They jumped in shock and pulled their weapons out. Even the humping guy grabbed his weapon. He didn''t hassle to pull his pants up. ¡°Sooo tiny,¡± I mused. ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡± Guy 1 asked. ¡°What is this creepy mask?¡± Guy 3 ¡°My mask isn''t creepy. ¡ãSigh¡ã Say does anyone know the way to the next bigger city?¡± I asked while ignoring the crying woman on the ground ¡°Piss off or we''ll kill you,¡± Guy 2 threatened. ¡°Hey miss, will you tell me the way to the next town if I help you?¡± I asked the woman, this time ignoring the angry four guys. ¡°Please, please save my village,¡± she pleaded and crawled to me. ¡°You fucker, you think you can fight us?¡± Guy 3 asked and tried to cleave me in two with his axe. I activated my regeneration runes and took the hit, the axe cleaved in my right shoulder and cut to the bone. The blood splashed on the face of the crying woman. ¡°Fuck that hurts without [Insensitivity to Pain] on LV 10,¡± Me ¡°Heh, serves you right, trying to play hero,¡± Guy 4 ¡°Noo, please don''t die,¡± the woman said frantically. ¡°I should use [Body Enhancement] from now on,¡± I said and activated the skill. This pushed the axe out of my shoulder and the regeneration closed it instantly. ¡°Huh?¡± Guy 3 asked perplexed. ¡°I''ll accept the offer of the lady,¡± I said and grabbed the head of the third guy. ¡°What?¡± He asked but I gave his head a quick twist and broke his neck. ¡°He killed Larry, Die! ¡ãFlame Cut¡ã¡± Guy 2 screamed and made the same motion as the wuxia guy. Only this time a crescent cut of flames rushed at me. I used a wall of water to block it and then made a water beam of the same water, which cut him in half. ¡°He killed Musk in one hit,¡± Guy 1 said disbelievingly. ¡°Musk was our third strongest man, he was an Apprentice Rank,¡± Guy 4 said and then who fell down. ¡°Sorry guys but the lady said something about a village,¡± I said and impaled the remaining two guys with earth spikes. The bloody woman looked up and me and asked in a pleading tone, ¡°Please Mister Cultivator, please help my village.¡± ¡°Okay, here is my mantle. Now lead the way,¡± I said and gave her the Reaper Dex mantle. I have to wash it later. ¡°This way, we got attacked. I fear that bandits will enslave all the women and children, our men aren''t strong enough. It''s half an hour in this direction,¡± she said and began to run, however, it was painstakingly slow and her legs trembled from the shock and pain of the previous rape. ¡°Come,¡± I said and picked her up in a princess carry. ¡°Which way?¡± I asked. ¡°T..this way,¡± she said and pointed in the opposite direction from which I came. ¡°KYAA!!¡± She screamed, as I jumped through the canopy and sprouted my wings. ¡°Hold on tight,¡± I said and flew in the direction of a smoke pillar. A few seconds later we were over the village. It was a massacre, women were raped, children cuffed and men tortured. ¡°Hey, fuckers!¡± I screamed down and everyone looked up to me. ¡°That...that is a humanoid monster, RUN!¡± Someone shouted and everyone tried to run away, even the cuffed and raped. ¡ãSigh¡ã ¡°Why do they have to run?¡± I asked and conjured stone arrows that began to pierce the bandits. But not everyone died through them, four of them survived. These must be of the so-called Apprentice Rank. I used metal spikes to kill them. I looked at the woman in my arms, who had a pale face and only looked at my wings. ¡°Hey lady,¡± Me ¡°Y..yes?¡± She asked fearfully. ¡°Tell your fellow villagers to stop running, the bandits are dead,¡± I said and she looked down. ¡°It''s me, Rina, I''m with this men, he won''t harm us. He rescued us, stop running!¡± She shouted and I descended. The villagers really stopped fleeing and came back, well those who were able to flee stopped. ¡°[Massen Heilung]¡± I muttered and healed the people around me. They shouted in wonder and looked at me in fear and caution. ¡°What? I healed you,¡± I said and put Rina down. ¡°T...thank you Mister Cultivator, thank you for helping and even healing us. My granddaughter would have died from the wounds without your help. May we know your name Mister Cultivator?¡± An elderly man asked. He had a small, bloody and unconscious girl in his arms, most of the blood came from between her legs. ¡°I''m Dex, don''t freed over the small things. The lady here,¡± I pointed at the bloody, raped girl, who''s now also trembling, next to me, ¡° promised to show me the way to the next bigger town if I help you. I''m not from around here, can you tell me some common knowledge?¡± Me ¡°I''ll help Mister Dex. We''ll gladly help you, just please don''t eat us¡± the elderly man said full of fear. I looked around, saw a burned down house and conjured a stone house on its place. ¡°Come inside,¡± I said and walked to the new house, the elderly men followed me inside. ¡°You can wash yourself and your granddaughter in the bath and then lay her in one of the beds, doesn''t matter which room,¡± I said and pointed to the bath. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said and left. ¡°?hm, Mister Dex?¡± Rina asked, still trembling. ¡°Yes?¡± I asked and sat down on a chair. ¡°Can I help you with something?¡± She asked, but her eyes clearly showed fear and that she wants to be outside, far away from me. ¡°You can go, just bring my mantle back,¡± I said and took some snake jerky out of the dimensional pocket. ¡°Thank you very much Mister Dex,¡± She said with a bow and then hurriedly left. She came 5 minutes later with a cleaned, but still wet, mantle and then again left. I could hear the sobbing and mourning of the villagers as I waited for the elderly man, He came after 10 minutes and sat on the opposite of me. He sweated a lot and tried not to look me in the eyes. ¡°Okay, first what happened and who are you?¡± I asked and he flinched. ¡°Two hours ago the village was attacked by bandits. We weren''t able to fight them and they killed most of our hunters. They surely planned to sell our children and woman into slavery. Again thank you for rescuing us.¡± He bowed deeply,¡± My name is Hor, I''m the village chief of this small village.¡± ¡°Okay, then why are you so afraid of me?¡± I asked, remembering the plea of not eating them. ¡°?hm...well... it''s...it''s because you are a humanoid monster,¡± he stuttered. ¡°What is a humanoid monster?¡± I asked and he looked confused. ¡°Mister Dex, a humanoid monster is a monster that is able to change its appearance into that of a human. They are at least of the Saint-Rank and feared for their savage behaviour and brutality,¡± He said in a humble tone. ¡°Off course, such a noble Cultivator as you Mister Dex is the opposite,¡± he quickly added at the end. ¡°I already said that I''m not from around here, so I also don''t know about such things. Please tell me about the different Ranks of cultivation, the currency and the country we''re in,¡± Me ¡°Of course. The cultivation Ranks are divided into seven different Ranks, each Rank is again split into low, middle and upper classes. The Ranks are, from bottom to top, Initiate, Apprentice, Journeyman, Master, Saint, Heaven and then Ancient. An Initiate Rank cultivator has twice the strength of a normal man and the strength only rises with each Rank. Cultivators from the Master Rank can even fly and it is said that Ancient Ranks can travel the worlds. However, I don''t know of any further Ranks, even a Saint Rank cultivator is rare in our country. The currency is copper for us, normal people. Silver is only used for expensive things and gold is only used by nobility. But I heard that cultivators often use pills and other cultivation helping things as currency. As for this country, we''re living in Sun Low country. It is one of three middle-sized countries under the large Empire of Hin. There are no other countries on this continent than the Empire of Hin. But there is the Frontier, an endless forest with countless of monster inside of it. Is there anything else you want to know Mister Dex?¡± He said. ¡°Tell me, how do you cultivate,¡± Me ¡°I''m sure Mister Dex already has profound cultivation methods ,¡± He said confused. ¡°As I said, I''m not from around here, so I''m also not in the possession of cultivation methods,¡± I said and he looked more confused, but then began to speak. ¡°Well, I''m sorry to say that, but we don''t have a cultivation method, our village is too poor for such a thing. Only families of cultivators have such techniques. You might be able to buy one in the city or acquire one through a school.¡± ¡°Thanks, then where is the next city?¡± Me ¡°The next city larger city is three-month by horse to the north-east. It''s called Freu¡± Elderly Man. ¡°Thanks, I''ll be on my way then,¡± I said and put a hundred silver on the desk. ¡°Thank you,¡± He said as he saw the money and bowed as I left. I walked out of the house, people were mourning over their dead family members or trying to help bury them. They noticed me and looked at me in fear. I should stop using my wings. I used wind to lift off and then flew north-east. It took me a day to reach the boundaries of the city. It''s a normal city, there is wall, however, they are not taller than 20 metres, probably only for the entrance fee or animals. I got in line at the gate and 20 minutes later I was inside. Again, normal city. Some vendors, some beggars, a lot of people roaming around and some stores on the sides. ¡°Monster meat of the Initiate Rank, only 2 silver each pound,¡± A vendor said from the side. ¡°New weapons of the finest quality, will pierce monster hide of the Apprentice Rank like butter,¡± a second one said. I walked up to a guard looking guy and asked, ¡°Excuse me, sir, does this town have a library?¡± He looked at me, frowned and then said,¡± Piss off.¡± Rude, but I did as he said, I want some cultivation methods and it would be stupid of me to get on the bad side with the government. I started to stroll around, looking here and there, until I found a run-down store in a side alley. A lot of these stores have hidden treasures, at least in stories, so I went inside and was greeted by dusty shelves with books and a sleeping old woman at the counter. Yup, looks like I''m right. I coughed, so that she wakes up, however, she slept like a rock. ¡°?hem, Mam?¡± I asked. No reaction, except for a slight snoring. I bended down and started to poke her cheek. ¡ãPoke¡ã¡ãPoke¡ã¡ãPOKE¡ã The third poke woke her up and she opened her eyes, looking directly at my mask and my almost glowing green eyes. ¡°HIII!!¡± She screamed, then stopped and fell over. I think she got a hard attack.... ¡°Okaaayy, what now?¡± I said out loud and cast a healing spell, in hope that it will heal her. It sure helped, she''s back alive, however, she''s again sleeping. ¡ãPoke¡ã¡ãPoke¡ã¡ãPOKE¡ã Again her eyes opened, this time, I was ready. I had stopped before she opened them and she only had a slightly panicked expression. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said and helped her up. ¡°What happened?¡± She asked and then looked down at her legs. ¡°I''m able to stand straight?¡± She asked in wonder and touched her legs. ¡°Ah yes, you got a heart attack, so I healed you. It seems like I also healed your legs,¡± I said as an explanation. ¡°Thank you Mister Cultivator, but I don''t have enough money for your payment,¡± She said, a little fearful of me, that I demand something. ¡°It was my fault to begin with, I don''t want any reward,¡± I said and she breathed out in relieve. ¡°Thank you, Mister Cultivator. What can I do for you?¡± She then asked. ¡°I''d like to know where I can get some kind of cultivation method. Any kind would be good enough, oh and I''m searching for a school and the requirements of enrolment. I''m not from around here and want to learn,¡± I said, in hope for information. ¡°I do have a cultivation method, however, it''s one of the worst you can find. It''s thought of a cultivation method for the masses and not really useful for higher Ranks than the Apprentice Rank. And even that is not easily achieved,¡± She said, trying to help me in any way. ¡°Is it possible to change the cultivation methods?¡± I asked. ¡°It is possible, just seldom done, most methods aren''t compatible. This makes all of your previous cultivation unstable and you have a lot of problems in stabilising the previous acquired Qi. Most cultivators simply stay with one method or forsake the previous Qi through a special pill. This pill is commonly used as a means to destroy one''s cultivation, but can also be used for this,¡± She explained. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°So I could cultivate in your method until I find a better method and then use this said pill to get a blank page?¡± I asked. This might be a way for me. ¡°Yes, but I would not recommend this method. It''s easier to buy a better cultivation method and stick with it,¡± she said and then recommended something else. ¡°Then do you know where I can buy one?¡± I asked. ¡°You could ask merchants, the best ones are safeguarded by the schools, sects and the royal family,¡± She said. ¡°Hmm, okay, where would I find the best merchants?¡± I then asked. ¡°The best would be in the capital. But it''s far away, so the best in this city would be Rembrand. He sells skills and cultivation methods, he surely has some,¡± She said. ¡°Thank you, then about the schools?¡± I asked, coming to the next topic. ¡°There are some ways to enter a school. The most used way is the yearly entrance test. Most schools use to test for their students, some even training fights or other means. Outside of the yearly entrance test would be by recommendation. The third way would be through a special test, these tests are tasks that are put in order by the school. Like finding a specific cultivation medicine or gifting the school a scroll that it doesn''t has. These are the only ways I know of,¡± She said. ¡°Okay, then the next thing would be your books, I''d like to buy them,¡± I said. Lilia surely would like to read them and they might help Origin. At least, they will interest Origin. ¡°What book do you want?¡± She asked a little confused. ¡°All of them, how much?¡± I asked with a smile. ¡°?h, ehm, that would be 100 gold coins, they might not be expensive in itself but I have a lot,¡± she said. ¡°Here are 200, the hundred extra are payment for the information, oh and one more question, do you know the direction to the capital?¡± I asked and already started to put the books inside the dimensional pocket. She just looked at me dumbfounded and then at the money back. ¡°The capital is in the east, a year away by carriage. And are you sure Mister Cultivator? I mean these books are old and not really rare,¡± she asked. ¡°No normal merchant would ask the buyer to not buy his goods,¡± I said with a laugh. ¡°Yes, but this is enough money until the end of my life and some more,¡± she said. ¡°Take it, I don''t need it and I like books I haven''t read yet,¡± I said and finished stowing the books. ¡°Thank you Mister Cultivator, truly thank you,¡± she said with a few tears in her eyes. ¡°Take care of you,¡± I said and then left. I needed two days to reach the capital. It''s a giant city, giant walls, giant houses, giant amounts of people. I think at least 10 million people are living inside of this city. How are they even able to feed them? I mean the technology is not any higher than the medieval time. Or does it something have to do with the Qi in the environment? Do crops grow faster with Qi? Anyway, I landed near a gate and waited until I was allowed to go in. It sure was crowded, a lot more than in the previous city. And as it was already dawn I checked in an inn in. I sat on a desk and ate as a commotion broke out. This must be the legendary drunkard who touches the wife/girlfriend/sister of someone other. And indeed, as I looked up I saw a group of three drunkards who were arguing with a young man. A pretty young woman stood behind him and tried to hide. ¡°Hehehe, come on, the little miss will surely like it,¡± the main drunkard said with a lewd expression. ¡°Min stay behind me,¡± the young man said and then looked at the three men. ¡°Leaf us alone or die trying,¡± he said with hateful eyes. ¡°We''re of the Journeyman Rank, do you really think you can fight us all?¡± One of the other two said with a grin. ¡°So what? You think I don''t dare?¡± the young man said and got ready. ¡°Come, let''s go. It''s not worth the trouble,¡± said the third guy, he must be sober. ¡°He''s just a brat,¡± the first said and also got ready. However, he suddenly fell forward and the third guy put his hand down, the hand with which he only recently hit his friend unconscious. ¡°Grab him Jare, we''re leaving. And sorry boy, he''s normally not like this,¡± the third guy said and helped his friend to carry the drunkard. That didn''t go like I expected. And here I thought the boy will kill them, well not everything went like you expect it to happen. I finished eating and then went to sleep. The next morning I asked the innkeeper for a good cultivation merchant and he recommended me to search in the Cultivation District, it''s a part of the town purely for cultivators and their business. I did as he said and went to the Cultivation District, it is fairly large and had a lot of merchants. It''s possible to buy everything that is related to cultivation, herbs, pills, weapons, skills, monster meat and cores. I also sold my cores, they were worth around 15 gold. It looks like cultivators have an expensive life. I asked for around for the best shop that sells cultivation methods and was told it''s a shop named Barbars Cultivation. It''s a fairly large building, clean, two guards at the front door and a pretty female sales clerk at the counter. ¡°Welcome to Barbars Cultivation esteemed Cultivator, how may I help you?¡± The woman asked as I came inside. ¡°How did you know I''m a cultivator?¡± I asked in a faked amused voice. I want to try to hide my non-existent cultivation. ¡°I''m of the Journeyman Rank and not able to sense your Qi, this fact, in combination with your clothes and the place we currently are. Let me come to the conclusion that esteemed Cultivator is either at the Saint Rank or a rich person,¡± She explained with a business smile. ¡°Well then, I''d like to buy a cultivation method. Can you recommend one?¡± I said and got near to the counter. She raised an eyebrow but said nothing to my lack of cultivation methods. ¡°Sure, we have a few, how much money do you have? They are not cheap,¡± she then said, still with the business smile. ¡°Gold coins will do?¡± I asked and she nodded. ¡°Then let me first hear what kind of method you''ll recommend,¡± I said, knowing that she would raise the prize and also that she''s now wary of my ability to pay. As I haven''t said how much I have. ¡°Sure, does the Mister want to cultivate with utensils? In a specific element or on a stand-alone cultivation method?¡± She asked while dropping the esteemed cultivator part. ¡°Were are the differences?¡± I asked. Her smile stiffened, but she told me either way. ¡°The method with utensils will be faster the more cultivation herbs or monster cores you have. It''s possible to raise your Rank quickly though it''s expensive. The element method will be stronger early on, as you''re able to use the element in your attacks. However, it''s not as fast to cultivate in it than in the utensils method and you need the element in your environment to cultivate through Ranks. While the stand alone cultivation takes the most time, it''s possible to create your own element at a later time but is also harder to cultivate. There is no way to quicken the cultivation, then your own skill and experience,¡± She said in a knowing tone. ¡°Hmm, how much for the best stand alone method you have? Or is there an element method with more than one element?¡± I asked after a quick thought. Origin isn''t able to make utensils and surely won''t want to play with only one element. ¡°Are you able to pay mister?¡± She asked, still wearing her smile. I can''t blame her, I look like someone, who doesn''t want to speak about money. My high-class armour and mask are probably the only reason they let me in. ¡°We''ll see, I was once framed by a merchant as I told him the amount I''m willing to pay, so I don''t want to let that happen again,¡± I said in an apologetic tone. ¡°You don''t have to worry about such a think, all prices are fixed and listed in our inventory book. I''ll show it if you want,¡± She said, she surely must think I will leave now. ¡°Okay, then what is the normal amount for a cultivation method? I don''t want to take too little out,¡± I said. ¡°Around 1.000 gold coins for a cultivation method that lets you easily cultivate up to the Journeyman Rank. Any higher Rank will be troublesome,¡± She said. ¡°Are there cultivation methods without a limit?¡± I asked. ¡°There are, however, they are extremely expensive,¡± she said. ¡°Okay, then would be 100.000.000 gold coins enough for such a cultivation method?¡± I asked, sadly my smirk wasn''t visible by her. Her smile vanished and she looked at me as if I''m joking. ¡°That... that would be enough,¡± she then said. ¡°Good, should I take the money out before I see the method?¡± I asked and began to slowly stack money on the counter. ¡°I''m sorry esteemed cultivator, but could you show me 10.000 gold coins, so that I can get my boss? I''m not allowed to sell the method and am also not allowed to go to him without knowing that the customer has enough money for a major investment,¡± She then said, got pale and even started to sweat. ¡°Sure,¡± I said and took a large small mountain of gold coins out of my inventory. She got paler and then excused herself hurriedly. This did also not went as I expected it, I hoped she would become angrier with my questions. Ten minutes later the woman came back, a second woman in her 20ties was in front of her. ¡°Miss, this is the cultivator I spoke about, he wants to buy our best stand alone cultivation method,¡± the first woman said with a bow. Her boss scrutinised me and then said,¡± Does the esteemed customer have a sack of holding or a different device to show me the amount of money? I''m terribly sorry to demand this, but we had thief''s who tried to steal the method,¡± She said, also with a business smile. ¡°I''m sorry, I''m using a special ring that allows me to store the money. Is there a place where I can take the money out, or could you lend me such a sack of holding?¡± I said. ¡°Sure, Rio, fetch a sack of holding from the storeroom,¡± the woman said and the salesclerk left through a door. ¡°For what purpose does someone with so much money need a buyable cultivation method? I mean we are able to compete with the methods of a sect, however, it would be easier to get one through them,¡± She asked as we waited. ¡°Well, I don''t want to get in a camp with a sect, so this is easier,¡± I answered and she looked as if she knows what I mean. ¡°That is a good reason,¡± she simply said and we waited until the salesclerk. I put the money inside the back and then gave it to her. She placed a hand on it and then made a surprised expression. ¡°The amount is truly 100.000.000,¡± She said the moment she got over the surprise and then took a book out of nowhere. I didn''t felt anything as I had my hands on the sack, it felt like nothing. ¡°This is our best stand alone cultivation method, it''s named ¡ãThe Endless Training¡ã it''s confirmed that it''s possible to cultivate at least until the Ancient Rank and even higher, however, we don''t know it''s true limit. It costs 75.000.000 gold coins and is one of the best methods you can find in this world. Only the top sects and the royal family has methods comparable or higher than this. I must warn you, it''s not possible to read this method if you''re already a cultivator. You have to start from scratch. And the book will also be bound to you the moment you open it. It will fuse with your soul and the knowledge will stay there for eternity. As I already said, this is one of the best methods you can find. Is this method to your liking?¡± She said with a proud smile. ¡°I''ll take it,¡± I said and gave the sack of holding to her. She raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh, I''m not a cultivator, so I''m not able to take the money out of the sack,¡± I said with a laugh and they looked at me with wide eyes and an open mouth. ¡°Then...then how do you have so much money? And it we need to go to a backyard if I want to give you the rest of the money,¡± She said as she gave me the book. ¡°Well, I didn''t say that I''m not able to use some kind of power,¡± I said and made a small flame on my hand. ¡°I can''t feel any Qi, may I know from where you are?¡± She asked aghast. ¡°Sure, from a different world,¡± I said, amused about their expression, I already put the book in my inventory. ¡°You mean you are able to travel between worlds like an Ancestor Rank?¡± The salesclerk asked. ¡°Kinda,¡± I said. ¡°So that''s why I can''t feel any Qi from you. But Mister, do you use mana?¡± The boss asked. ¡°Yes, how do you know?¡± I asked back. ¡°I''m also one of the few Ancient Rank cultivators in this world and travelled to a few different worlds. So I learned about mana. But I must tell you something bad,¡± She then said. ¡°Heh, how high is the chance to meet one of you Ancestor Ranks?¡± I asked. ¡°Not really high, if you don''t go to the best cultivation method shop in the whole world. But it pains me to say that it''s not possible to have mana and Qi in your body at the same time, you''ll die if you try,¡± She said with an apologetic voice. ¡°Is that so? Well, shit happens. I won''t demand my money back,¡± I said with a laugh and they sighed in relieve. ¡°Can I buy another method? I also like to buy every book you have about history, monster, Qi, alchemy and so on. Let it be worth around 30.000.000 gold coins,¡± I then said. ¡°Sure, but why do you need a second method?¡± She asked confused. ¡°I want to test some things and it would be bad if my good method vanishes,¡± I answered. ¡°Okay, Rio, give this man every item we have that is not a cultivation method,¡± she then said. I raised and eyebrow in confusion and then asked, ¡° Your shop is fairly large, do you mean that everything here is not worth 30.000.000 gold coins?¡± ¡°I''ll keep the important things on myself. It''s safer, you''ll also get a few alchemy methods from me,¡± she said and took a few books out of nothing. ¡°Thanks, say, I killed a guy named Lu Tai, he had a ring that I''m not able to open and I think it contains his items. Is there a way to get them out without qi?¡± I asked as we waited. ¡°There is no other way than to bind the ring with Qi. But Lu Tai, I think I heard that name,¡± She said. ¡°Apparently he was some kind of psycho who sedated woman and used them as puppets,¡± I said. ¡°You managed to kill the Collector of Woman?¡± She asked wide eyed. ¡°Yeah, why?¡± I asked. ¡°He kidnapped and killed countless woman throughout the worlds. Did he try to rape one you like?¡± She asked. ¡°Well he tried to buy me,¡± I said and scratched my head. He wasn''t so strong. ¡°Buy you? But you are a man,¡± She said confused. ¡°He wasn''t so strong,¡± I said and ignored her comment. ¡°His physical strength may not be the strongest, however, he had deadly skills and a vast knowledge in poison. How did you kill him? And what was that about buy you?¡± She asked. ¡°I hit him twice. Say could I rent your Qi?¡± I asked. ¡°Only twice? Was he weakened? Also, please don''t ignore my question about him buying you. And what do you mean about renting my Qi?¡± She said, a little angry. But it was only a playful angry. ¡°I want you to take the things out of his ring, so can you come with me back? I''ll show you what I mean about buying if you do,¡± I said. ¡°It takes an enormous amount of energy to travel between worlds. We''ll be severely weakened,¡± she said. ¡°That won''t be a problem, Origin will take us back and then send you back. I place a beacon in this shop and Origin will send you back when we finished with the ring. You won''t use an ounce of Qi. What do you say?¡± I asked. ¡°I have three demands,¡± she said. ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked. ¡°First, you''ll tell me what you meant with buying you, second you''ll take off your mask and third you''ll swear a contract that you''ll send me back,¡± she said. ¡°Nothing else?¡± I asked. ¡°It''s not often that I''m able to roam other worlds, without using my energy,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Okay, how do I swear this contract?¡± I asked. ¡°Repeat after me, Hereby I, then your name, swear to the heaven that I, again your name, will send Qui Lo back to her world, after showing her my face, telling her why Lu Tai wanted to buy me and after she took every item out of Lu Tai''s dimensional ring,¡± She said. ¡°Hereby I, Clone of Dex, swear that Origin, in the name of Clone of Dex, will send Qui Lo back to her world, after showing her my face, telling her why Lu Tai wanted to buy Origin and after she took every item out of Lu Tais''s dimensional ring and gave them to Origin,¡± I said. ¡°That was not what I said,¡± she said confused and a little angry. ¡°I''m not the real me, the Origin I''ve spoken of, is the real one. I''ll vanish when he wants it,¡± I said and took my mask off. ¡°Origin will know everything I said when I vanish, so he will know what to do,¡± I added. ¡°I understand and thank you for being earnest, but why the mask?¡± She simply asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked back. ¡°You look really good, why are you wearing such a creepy mask?¡± She specified. ¡°First, it''s not creepy, it''s cool and second because I like it,¡± I said with a pout. ¡°If you say so, then why did Lu Tai try to buy you?¡± She asked. ¡°Origin will show you, I''m not as good as Origin and it would sound disturbing if I do it,¡± I simply said. ¡°If you say so,¡± she said with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Mam I finished,¡± Rio said and pointed at a giant mountain of goods. Books, pills and scrolls were piled on top of each other. ¡°Thanks, I''ll leave for an unknown amount of time, here are 10 million gold coins, restock our inventory.¡± Qui Lo said and gave Rio a sack of holding. ¡°Yes mam, ¡° Rio said and took the sack. ¡°So how do you contact your Origin?¡± Qui Lo asked. ¡°First, I''ll draw a rune on the floor so that you can come back at this place and not somewhere random on the planet. Then I''ll place a tracking rune on you and then activate my own tracking rune. So do you want to get send inside this shop or somewhere else?¡± I said. ¡°My home would be good,¡± She said and we left. Her home was a giant mansion directly next to the palace of the royal family. I placed the rune in her bedroom and then a second beacon on her. ¡°I''ll activate both, I hope Origin has time, ¡° I said and activated both runes. Shortly after a light engulfed us and Origin stood, as Clair, in front of us, we were in a summoned house. 63 Hell Dungeon Dex POV: ¡°Whoop,Whoop dungeon,¡± I shout enthusiastically, while dancing a weird dance and earned some views that deem me crazy. ¡°Master you''re embarrassing,¡± Drull said and tried to hide his face. ¡°I think it''s okay, my first dungeon. What do you think it will feel like?¡± Ilza said also enthusiastically and copied my dance. ¡°I can remember someone who said he''s over 20, not even six years ago,¡± Lilia said embarrassed. ¡°That was that and this is this,¡± I said and walked through the entrance of the dungeon. Stairs led us underground and opened up in a wide area with grass and trees. Critters of all kind were roaming the area, rabbits with horns, pigs, slimes and even some small wolfs. ¡°Kinda looks like a field,¡± Ilza said as we walked through the hordes of adventurers, who hacked at the critters. ¡°No one really knows why, but dungeons normally start their upper level with small critters, then a few traps and later with all kind of riddles and other stuff,¡± Drull explained. ¡°Well this area is too boring, let''s skip it,¡± I said and looked at a rabbit. Said rabbit stopped moving, began to shake and then simply fell to the side. ¡°What did you do?¡± Ilza asked and picked the rabbit up. ¡°It''s dead,¡± She added. ¡°Maybe my title? I''m feared by all kinds of rabbits,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°Poor thing,¡± Ilza said and stroked its fur, before putting it inside her dimensional pocket. We continued our way through hordes of dead rabbits and confused adventurers until we found another stair that led downwards. ¡°The book says that the second floor is some kind of swamp with insect monster,¡± Lilia said as she skimmed through the book. ¡°You think we can simply burn the whole floor?¡± Ilza asked with goosebumps. ¡°The book advised against the use of fire magic, there were cases of suffocating after excessive use of fire. That and we would kill all of the adventurers,¡± Lilia said in denial. ¡°I think it won''t be so bad,¡± I said with a grin and went down. It was bad. ¡°HII!¡± I screamed up as a 20 cm large spider fell on my shoulder. And swept at it reflexively. Thank god, the runes weren''t activated. I broke my own shoulder, killed the spider and the mud water around me was sprayed in the faces of Drull, Ilza and Lilia. ¡°I never thought that Master is afraid of spiders,¡± Drull said as he wiped the mud out of his face. ¡°I...I''m not afraid, they are just ugly, harry and which natural, not demonic animal needs eight legs and eyes?¡± I refuted. ¡°It''s okay, everyone has something to fear,¡± Lilia said, trying to reassure me. ¡°?hm Dex?¡± Ilza asked in a stiff voice. ¡°Yes?¡± I asked and turned around. Ilza looked up into a tree. Please.... ¡°Please don''t tell me that there are more of them over me!¡± I said, hoped, pleaded, even demanded. She just smiled wryly, while Drull suddenly got an evil grin. ¡°You won''t,¡± I said while looking at him. His grin grew larger and he raised his leg and then stomped down. A small shock wave travelled through the ground and the trees began to shake. ¡°Fuck you!¡± I shouted as the first spiders began to fall down. I quickly created a pillar of fire and the screeches of hundreds of dyeing spiders, who burned to death, were audible. It took me a minute to burn all the spiders, it must have been hundreds of them. The fire pillar vanished and I saw Drull laughing his ass off. I glared at him and said, ¡°I''ll remember that Drull, this is almost as bad as stealing my chicken.¡± He instantly stopped and gulped. And now Ilza began to laugh. ¡°I''m sorry Master, please,¡± he began to plead but I ignored him. I burned every tree I saw, during the trip through the floor. I made oxygen after burning a tree, so there won''t be a problem with the breathable air. The adventurer who saw us made some protests, but I ignored them. ¡°What''s the next floor?¡± I asked as we followed the stairs down. ¡°A cave system with bats and traps. It''s the first floor with traps and they will get more deadly from with each new floor,¡± Lilia said. ¡°Drull, come here for a moment,¡± I said. ¡°?hm, I''m okay here,¡± Drull said. ¡°Drull!¡± I said a little more sternly. ¡°Please,¡± he said, but still came over. I grabbed his arm and inscribed the rune of regeneration. ¡°What rune is this Master?¡± He asked while inspecting the rune. ¡°It''s the regeneration rune,¡± I simply said. ¡°Why?¡± He asked. ¡°We need a safety measure against traps,¡± I said with a grin and he went pale. ¡°You don''t mean?¡± He asked, fearful of my answer. ¡°Oh yes, you''re going to walk at the front from now on,¡± I said with a grin. ¡°Don''t you have a skill for trap detection?¡± Lilia asked. ¡°I don''t know what you mean,¡± I said in a childish voice and pushed Drull to the front. The next floors were relatively normal, traps, monster, Drull''s pleas for forgiveness and a few adventures with looks of pity were the only things we saw or heard. The deeper we went the lesser adventurers we saw. We haven''t seen anyone, since the twentieth floor, and are now in the passage to the thirtieth floor. ¡°You think we can make a pause?¡± Ilza asked. We were walking for hours. ¡°A pause would be good,¡± The pitiful appearance named Drull said. His clothes were ripped or dissolved by acid. His face was full of dirt and his body bloody, however, he had not a single wound. ¡°Let''s sleep, we never saw even one monster between the floors and the book also said that it''s a save place, so I think we should sleep here,¡± Lilia said and took some blankets out of her dimensional pocket. ¡°Finally some rest,¡± Drull said and plopped down like a sack of potatoes and instantly fell asleep. ¡°The monster really got strong,¡± Ilza said while cutting ingredients for a ragout. ¡°Last time I identified them their overall stats were around 20.000,¡± I said and started to cook. ¡°No wonder no one got deeper than the 30th floor,¡± Lilia mumbled and put a blanket over Drull. ¡°How strong do you think they will become?¡± Lilia asked a little worried. ¡°Depends on the depth of the dungeon, I think each 30 floors 20.000, don''t really know. More importantly, what do you think will be on the last floor?¡± I said. ¡°Normally the equipment of the adventurers and the dungeon heart,¡± Lilia said and took a plate of rabbit ragout. ¡°I hope there won''t be any mazes or labyrinths, I''m bad with them,¡± I said. ¡°I can imagine,¡± Ilza said and Lilia gave an affirmed nod. ¡°Huh? Why?¡± I asked. ¡°Well, you need patience in a labyrinth and that is one think you lack above all,¡± Lilia said knowingly. ¡°Hey, I have patience,¡± I said in an annoyed tone. ¡°Yes, patience. You''ve instantly killed every dragon in the world, just so that you can level up faster and don''t have to learn. You haven''t trained even one skill, each of your skills is raised through skill points and the only thing you''re doing without shortcuts or cheat abilities is eating. And even that is not done for the means of saturation, you only eat out of habit and lust,¡± Lilia said in a fast pace. ¡°Muu..., I''m learning to use my magic skills without cheats,¡± I said after trying to find an excuse. ¡°Not really, your clones try to learn the things behind your magic. Lilia is right, you''re only lazing around and eat,¡± Ilza said, deepening the mental wounds. ¡°Not fair,¡± I said and drew, with my finger, circles in the ground. Ilza just patted my head but continued to eat her fill. ¡°Well I think it''s okay. I mean I have the strength do do it like this. I would train if it would be faster,¡± I said, trying to comfort myself and then ate with gusto. We went to bed and continued to go deeper into the dungeon. Drull was released from his trap spotting duty and I deactivated the traps on our way. We travelled 40 floors this way and the monster got stronger by a wide margin. On floor 70 they were stat-wise around 80.000. No normal person on this planet could kill them and even Drull, Lilia and Ilza had problems with a group of them. It came as it had to and we reached a labyrinth. ¡°A labyrinth? Here? Why?¡± I asked at the entrance. ¡°Looks interesting,¡± Drull said and went inside. We followed him and shortly after got lost. ¡°How did we got lost? I mean I have a map function?¡± I said frustratedly and punched a monster that jumped at me. They rush at us since we stepped into this damn thing. ¡°Help please,¡± Ilza said while running away from a trio of wolfs with tentacles. ¡°Oh, I watched enough hentai to know where this will lead,¡± I said with a grin. Sadly these wolfs aren''t as perverted as I want to and only try to kill her. So I had to rip their tentacles out of their backs and chocked them with them to death. We continued our way and the monster got more and more annoying, so I started to kill them with mana pressure. Now without any attacking monster, we only had to find a way out. Three days later we found a larger room, it was one of these riddle rooms. A stone was in the middle. It was a large stone obelisk with these words inscribed on it. Behind the obelisk were moveable stones, on them were letters on Pralabra and it seems like we have to order them, so that a solution word comes to place. A round door like thing was behind all this on the opposite wall. "I never was, am always to be, No one ever saw me, nor ever will And yet I am the confidence of all To live and breathe on this terrestrial ball." ¡°I can''t read that,¡± Ilza said. ¡°It''s on Pralara. I never was, am always to be, no one ever saw me, nor ever will, and yet I am the confidence of all, to live and breathe on this terrestrial ball. Does anyone know what is meant?¡± Drull said slowly. ¡°I never was, am always to be? The Future?¡± Lilia speculated. ¡°True, it''s also something that no one ever saw. However it''s not the confidence of all, to live and breath. I mean people in a war have no confidence in the future,¡± Drull said and denied Lilia''s speculation. ¡°You''ll also see the future, you just have to remember back or act according to assumptions,¡± Lilia said. ¡°What do you say Dex?¡± Drull asked and looked at me. ¡°Don''t know, don''t care,¡± I said and walked to the door. ¡°What are you planning?¡± Lilia asked a little panicked. ¡°I''ll hit the door so that we can continue,¡± I said and raised my hand. ¡°What about traps?¡± Drull asked worriedly. ¡°Please let me think about it a little bit more,¡± Lilia asked. ¡°Okay, I''ll wait,¡± I said with a sigh. An hour later Lilia found the right answer, it was tomorrow. No one ever saw tomorrow, it''s today if you step into it, it will always be and is the only assurance for living and breathing on the planet. Without an tomorrow you wouldn''t be able to do it. We placed the words in the right order and with a loud clonk the round door opened in a spiral way. We went deeper into the labyrinth and then found a dead end with a chest. ¡°You think this is a trap?¡± Ilza asked. ¡°Yeah, definitely a trap,¡± Lilia agreed. ¡°I think so too,¡± Drull said. ¡°I can''t see any traps with my skill,¡± I said and they looked at me with wide eyes. ¡°You mean that it''s not a trap?¡± Drull asked doubtingly. ¡°At least not a mechanical trap,¡± I said. ¡°So, who''s going to test it?¡± Ilza asked while stepping a little back. We followed her suit and only Drull was not fast enough. ¡°Oh, Drull, nice of you to volunteer!¡± I said excitingly. ¡°Huh? I didn''t... oh dammit,¡± He said and then noticed his position. ¡°Do I have to?¡± He asked with pleading eyes. ¡°Okay, I''ll be nice,¡± I said and walked to the chest. Please no mimic, please no mimic. I activated my regeneration runes and opened the chest. I saw a lot of shiny things, sadly it wasn''t gold. ¡ãCHOMP¡ã And my upper body was gone. ¡°IT''S A TRAP!¡± Ilza shouted in the way I told her and my legs fell down. The rest of my body was already regenerated as they touched the ground. ¡°I hate mimics,¡± I grumbled and kicked the now standing chest. The mimic flew into the wall and then fell down, blood flow out of its mouth, not the blood of the mimic, my blood. I stood up and looked at the mimic. ¡°Looks dead,¡± I said. ¡°Yup,¡± Drull agreed. I took a spear out of the inventory and threw it at the mimic. It hit and the mimic screamed up in pain. ¡°Isn''t dead,¡± I said. ¡°Yup,¡± Drull agreed. Five spears later and the mimic stopped moving. ¡°Is it dead?¡± Ilza asked. ¡°Looks dead,¡± I said. ¡°Yup,¡± Drull agreed. Suddenly a fire pillar engulfed the mimic and reduced it to ash. ¡°It''s dead,¡± Lilia said satisfied. It seems like we annoyed her. ¡°Do you know the location of the exit?¡± Lilia then asked. ¡°Yes, roughly in that direction,¡± I said and pointed at a wall. ¡°Then let''s break the walls,¡± she said and we looked at her with wide eyes. ¡°What?¡± She asked us. ¡°YOU are suggesting to break rules?¡± Drull asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Was Lilia changed by one of your clones Dex?¡± Ilza asked but I shook my head. ¡°I don''t like this labyrinth. So Dex, would you please?¡± Lilia said annoyed and pointed at the wall. I shrugged and started to punch through the walls. These things are really sturdy and it took us a day to reach the end. We walked through the entrance of the next floor and found something not expected. ¡°Is that a dead monster?¡± Ilza asked. Indeed, the remains of a dead monster were in front of us. A mangled corps of a mix between a snake and a cat. ¡°What is killing the monster this deep inside the dungeon?¡± Drull asked. ¡°A monster?¡± I asked. ¡°No, they don''t kill each other, the dungeon is controlling them,¡± Lilia said. ¡°We''ll know if we follow the track of corpses,¡± Ilza suggested and pointed at a second corps, near a corner. ¡°Then let''s go,¡± I said and we started to follow the track. Soon after we began to hear the sound of fighting. ¡°Let''s see who it is,¡± I said and began to sprint. I was faster than the others and came into an more open field and saw a demon fighting against a group of five monster. The monster were loosing, but not by a wide margin. So I rushed to her and while doing so, threw two swords. They imbued itself into the head of a monster and only three were left alive as I reached them. The demon reacted to my appearance and flew back, while I run into one of the three monster and killed it with my crash. I took two more swords out of my inventory and decapitated the other two monster. I turned around and saw the now wary demon. It was a woman, red skin, bat wings and a large horn on her head. ¡°Hi,¡± I said and noticed the others, who caught up. ¡°Who are you?¡± She asked with squinted eyes, ready to attack me in one moment. ¡°Dria?¡± Drull asked baffled. ¡°¡± Dria? ¡°¡± We all asked as well. ¡°Drull? You''re not at the bottom of this dungeon?¡± The demon, or Dria, asked and turned around. ¡°Hey Drull, who''s that?¡± I asked. ¡°Master, that is my older sister Dria,¡± Drull said. ¡°Master? He''s your master?¡± Dria asked and again, got wary of me. ¡°Eh yes, Master saved me from the dungeon in the town, now called Turonis,¡± Drull said and then looked at me. His eyes seemed to say sorry. ¡°I''ll challenge you to a duel!¡± Dria suddenly announced. ¡°Me?¡± I asked and pointed at my chest. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.¡°Yes, you. If I win, you''ll release Drull from his Master/Slave contract,¡± she said. ¡°Dria, it''s....¡± Drull began but Dria interrupted him and said, ¡°Not a word little Dru, I''ll handle him.¡± ¡°Little Dru?¡± Ilza asked and began to laugh. ¡°If you win, I''ll also serve you,¡± Dria said confidently. ¡°Dira you really shouldn''t...,¡± Drull began again, however, again he was interupted. ¡°I can handle him,¡± Dria said and then rushed at me. Naturally I evaded her claw like hand and then looked at Drull. He said,¡°She won''t listen,¡± with an ¡ãI''m sorry¡ã expression. I sighed and grabbed her fists with my hands. She looked stunned and tried to get away, but she had not enough strength, as I already used [Bodyenhancement]. ¡°How?¡± She asked with wide eyes. ¡°A matter of stats,¡± I said and kicked her chin with my knee. Only strong enough to knock her unconscious. She simply fell down. ¡°Well, Arch Demons aren''t really a problem against our cheat,¡± Lilia said with a wry smile. ¡°Was it the same with you, little Dru?¡± Ilza asked with a snicker. ¡°Don''t call me that. It was similar, Master was not as... as gentle with me. He ripped my arms and legs out, then ripped my throat out and burned my stumps,¡± Drull said with a small shudder. ¡°That is less gentle,¡± Lilia commented and walked up to the sleeping demon. ¡°What now?¡± I asked. I don''t want another companion, she looks like trouble. ¡°Well Dria was never good in body transformation, so she won''t be able to follow us, at least not till we reach Duren,¡± Drull said as if he knew my concerns. ¡°Let''s wake her up,¡± Ilza said and splashed some water on Dria''s face, who jumped up from the sudden wetness. ¡°What happened?¡± She asked confused and then saw me. ¡° So I lost?¡± She then said sadly. ¡°Ah yes, but Dria, I''m not in a Master/Slave contract,¡± Drull said. ¡°You''re not?¡± She asked and tilted her head. ¡°Yes, Master won against me in a fight and I pledged my servitude on my own will, it''s more like I''m Masters pupil. But you, have just said that you''ll serve Master. In this way, you''re more like a slave than me,¡± Drull said and Dria''s eyes went wide. ¡°But... but I thought,¡± She began, this time it was Drull''s turn to interrupt her. ¡°Like always you thought not enough.¡± ¡°But, ¡ãsob¡ã... But I...¡ãhick¡ã,¡± She began but then started to cry like a child. ¡°Really?¡± I asked a little stunned. ¡°She didn''t change, whenever something doesn''t turns out like she wants to, she starts to cry. Father pampered her too much,¡± Drull said and face palmed. He''s clearly felt embarrassed for her. ¡°?hm, Dria?¡± I asked and she looked up at me. Her eyes were already red, redder than her skin. ¡°¡ãHick¡ã what?¡± She asked. ¡°You don''t have the same conditions as Drull,¡± I said. I can''t say that she doesn''t have to be in any contract with me. Drull said that it''s a break of honour to not stay to his words. ¡°Really?¡± She asked, not believing me. ¡°Yes, you''re allowed to do what you want, as long as you don''t kill other people, who haven''t harmed you beforehand. You''re also not allowed to eat children and especially not my chicken,¡± I said. These are mostly Drull''s rules. ¡°Chicken?¡± She asked confused. ¡°Trust me, you don''t want to know what happens if you do,¡± Drull said with a pained expression and the others nodded furiously. ¡°Thank you,¡± She then said and even hugged me. ¡°I''ll serve you like Drull,¡± She then said as she released the hug. ¡°But Dria, why are you here?¡± Drull asked the question we all had. ¡°To search you little Dru, I heard that you are inside a dungeon, so I looked for every hard dungeon. I''m inside of this one for around a hundred years. But I never found you. It seems like you found me,¡± She said and laughed at the end. ¡°Who told you about the dungeon?¡± Drull asked. ¡°The daughter of the old elder elf queen, she''s the last remaining elder elf,¡± Dria said proudly. ¡°True, little Rin`Tu knew where I was sealed. But why did you not came to me? I mean she knew that I was inside the dungeon of Turon,¡± Drull asked. Dria fidgeted with her fingers, got a red face and then said,¡± It might be that I hurriedly left, before she finished.¡± ¡°Like always, you''re not thinking and only acting,¡± Drull said with another face palm. ¡°But she thought about you, so isn''t it okay?¡± Lilia said and patted the back of the dejected Dria. ¡°Yes, thank you, sis,¡± Drull then said with a smile and Dria also looked happy. It doesn''t seem like Dria is the elder sister. More like a stupid younger one. Or a child. ¡°Can we go deeper? I want to see the dungeon heart,¡± I asked. ¡°Deeper? I''m stuck on this floor for more than twenty years and you want to go deeper?!¡± Dria asked loudly. ¡°Why not?¡± I simply asked and began to walk. ¡°Don''t mind him, his stats are way too high for this dungeon,¡± Lilia said with a smile and pulled Dria along. ¡°Way too high? I saw his stats, none was higher than 30.000,¡± Dria asked confused. ¡°Do you really think someone with stats lesser than 99.000 can beat you?¡± Drull asked and Dria made an ¡ãAHA¡ã expression. ¡°Then how high are his stats?¡± She asked. ¡°Too high,¡± Drull simply said. ¡°Huh?¡± Dira said in confusion. ¡°His original stats are around 200.000, now they exceed the limit of the system,¡± Lilia said with a wry smile. ¡°But that''s above the physical limit,¡± Dria said. ¡°Against the physical limit of this worlds population,¡± I said. ¡°You mean Master is not from this world?¡± She asked, now already at the Master stage. ¡°Yes, he isn''t,¡± Lilia said. ¡°Cool,¡± Dria simply said and then went quiet. I felt her gaze on my back for the whole time we needed to reach the bottom of the floor. It weren''t many more floors, the dungeon had 75 in total. The last room had a network of pulsating black veins. With a round object in the middle. The identification said that it''s the dungeon heart and that it''s older than 80.000 years. ¡°What now?¡± Ilza asked and poked the heart, it twitched in reaction. ¡°Do we kill it?¡± Lilia asked. ¡°No, we let it be, the town above us needs the dungeon and the monster don''t come out of it, so there won''t be any harm if we let it alive,¡± I said. ¡°Then why did we came down her to begin with?¡± Drull asked. ¡°I wanted to see a dungeon heart. It would be a waste to kill it,¡± I said and turned around to leave. The veins suddenly started to pulsate in a rapid fashion and the room began to hum in a strange sound. ¡°Is that the heart?¡± Ilza asked. ¡°Seems like it,¡± Dria said, she followed us to the end. ¡°TTTHHHAAANNNKKKK YYYYYOOOOOOUUUUUU,¡± came from all around us. ¡°It can talk?¡± Lilia asked dumbfounded ¡°Don''t mind it,¡± I said and left, the others followed me silently. Not one monster attacked us on the way back and no trap activated on our way back. Like this, we reached the surface in only a few days and were able to see the sun again. ¡°So Dria, we''re going to travel around the world. This includes Duren, you can either learn [Bodytransformation] or meet us in Duren,¡± I said to Dria, who wore a wide robe to hide her appearance. ¡°Master, I would like to meet you in Duren. I''m not good in transforming my body. That and I want to see mom, I left 1700 years ago and she must be worried,¡± Dria said. ¡°Good, see you then,¡± I said and stepped to the side. ¡°See you then sis,¡± Drull said. ¡°Until then little Dru,¡± Dria said and gave Drull a strong hug. ¡°¡±See you ¡°¡± Lilia and Ilza said and Dria then flew off. Many people around us panicked by the sudden appearance of a demon, but we ignored them. ¡°Let''s go,¡± I said and we started our way to Schwarzwald. A few days later, it was already evening and we prepared for dinner, I got a signal from one of my Qi-clones, however, it were two signals. ¡°I''ll have to summon a clone, and he''s bringing a guest, Ilza could you set the table for one more?¡± I asked as I walked to the living room. ¡°Sure,¡± She replied from the kitchen. I summoned them and two people came out of the light, one was the clone without his mask, the other was a woman. She was in her twenties, looked rather good and was strong, way stronger than this Lu Tai. Her stats were around 400.000, but only in strength and agility. ¡°Greetings Origin, this is Qui Lo, an Ancient Rank cultivator like Lu Tai. She''s here to help you with his ring,¡± the clone said. ¡°Hi, my name is either Clair or Dex. It depends on my appearance. May I ask why you''re way stronger than Lu Tai?¡± I said with a small smile. ¡°?h, I didn''t expect a girl to be Origin. It''s to meet you and I understand now why Lu Tai tried to buy you. As for the strength, what do you mean? Lu Tai should be stronger than me,¡± she said. ¡°I''m able to tell the rough strength of someone, in numbers his strength was around 100.000 while yours are higher than 400.000,¡± I said. ¡°Is it possible that you met Lu Tai directly after his transfer to this world?¡± She asked. ¡°Yes, we met him the moment he stepped out of a rift. Why?¡± I asked. ¡°Because a world transfer is very taxing for our bodies and we are severely weakened. It doesn''t take much Qi to traverse between worlds, but it still weakens our body. I''m not weakened because you brought me here,¡± She explained. ¡°Is that so, thanks for the explanation. Do you want to eat with us?¡± I asked and gestured for the clone to give me his dimensional pocket. ¡°I''d like to,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Follow me,¡± I said and dispelled the clone. He was not long gone, so I took all of his memories directly. Hmm, a village, an old woman and then her. She jumped a little as the clone vanished and then looked at me warily. ¡°He was a clone, I took his memories, I must say, your Rio is a nice employee. She didn''t send him out even with his strange behaviour,¡± I said with a smile and went to the kitchen. She followed me slowly. ¡°This is Qui Lo, she will eat with us. This is Ilza, there are two more people in this house, a man named Drull and a woman named Lilia. Do you want something special to eat?¡± I asked and walked up to the cooking place. ¡°Hi, I''m Qui Lo,¡± she said to Ilza, who also introduced herself and then said to me, ¡°I''ll eat what you make.¡± ¡°Okay, you''re eating meat?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes,¡± was her reply and I started to make curry chicken. ¡°You''re cooking for yourself?¡± She asked as I started. ¡°Yes, I like it and I think I''m good at it,¡± I replied. ¡°She''s godlike,¡± came from the side and we saw Drull as he came in. ¡°My name is Drull, Masters servant,¡± he said with a bow. ¡°Shouldn''t a servant be more like, I don''t know a servant and help his master?¡± Qui Lo asked him. ¡°Our relationship is a bit different, Master ripped my arms and legs out, since then I''m her servant,¡± Drull said and startled Qui Lo. ¡°What does he mean?¡± She asked me in a slightly strained voice. ¡°It''s as he said, he attacked me, I stopped him and then he swore his allegiance to me. He''s an arch demon, it''s in their nature to attack people and then swear allegiance to the winner,¡± I said and remembered Dria from today. ¡°That only applies to strong demons,¡± Drull said. ¡°Yes, yes,¡± I replied. Qui Lo was clearly overwhelmed with all this. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lilia asked as she came in. ¡°Just how Drull became my servant,¡± I said. ¡°Hi, I''m Lilia,¡± Lilia introduced herself to Qui Lo. ¡°I''m Qui Lo, don''t take offence but your are not like I expected you to be,¡± She said with a wry smile. ¡°I don''t mind. Lilia I have a lot of new books, I''ll translate them for you, so that we can add them to the library,¡± I said. ¡°Thanks,¡± She said. I prepared dinner and we started to eat. ¡°This is really delicious,¡± Qui Lo said as she took the first spoon. ¡°Told you,¡± Drull said. ¡°So you''ll take the items out of Lu Tais''s ring?¡± I asked as we finished. ¡°Yes,¡± She said. ¡°Here,¡± I said and tossed her the ring, while summoning a clone. ¡°The ring is full with countless different oddities and cultivation items,¡± She said as she put the ring on. ¡°You can take every item that needs Qi to use,¡± I said and gave the clone the lesser cultivation method. ¡°Thank you,¡± She said with a grateful smile. ¡°Say, what exactly happens if a person with mana uses a Qi cultivation method?¡± I asked. ¡°The person will explode, both energies will fight and annihilate each other,¡± she said. ¡°Even if the mana is way more powerful than the Qi?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, it doesn''t matter,¡± she said and then looked at the clone who already began to absorb Qi. ¡°Well, then,¡± I said with a smile. Qui Lo got pale and the clone started to shine in an oppressive bright light. ¡°Hmm, cancellation is not possible,¡± I said. ¡°We have to leave, this much power will destroy the planet,¡± Qui Lo said frightened. ¡°Nah,¡± I said and took the clone at the collar. I carried him a few kilometre away from the house, jumped up, activated all my runes and then threw him away from the planet. This time truly with full force. A shock wave that destroyed everything around me and several booms were audible from the speed of the clone. The bright light first faded a little in the night, and then was stronger than before. It grew larger and larger, until the whole sky was brighter than the day. ¡°By the gods, what power,¡± Qui Lo said shocked. She must have followed me. ¡°Interesting result, but it seems like he''s not far away enough,¡± I said and the mana pressure hit us. Qui Lo fell on her knees, which means that a lot of other living things have it way harder than her. ¡°How can it produce so much energy?¡± She asked terrified. ¡°That''s only half of mine,¡± I said and began to absorb the mana with [Ultra Ultimate Mana Manipulation]. The pressure rapidly sunk, even if the light not diminished in the slightest. ¡°The pressure is gone,¡± Qui Lo noted. ¡°Yes, I''m absorbing it. And it seems like I have to absorb more than that what the clones emits. Otherwise we will stand here for days,¡± I said and began to absorb the inner mana of the clone. The light vanished, but it took me four hours to absorb all of his mana. ¡°That truly hurts,¡± I said as I got the memories of the finally dead clone. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked a little worried, I''m her ticket back. ¡°The memories of the clone, this truly mana burn truly hurts,¡± I said and took the good Qi cultivation method out. ¡°What are you planning?¡± She asked. ¡°I plan to let this book be engraved into my soul, I won''t cultivate it. So don''t worry,¡± I said and opened it. A flash of light shined from the book and it was gone. ¡°Hmm, so this is how you cultivate?¡± I asked absent-mindedly. I instantly knew everything of the book and how to apply it''s teachings. However I also learned that it would be deadly to cultivate with mana in your body. ¡°There is truly a top over the top,¡± Qui Lo muttered defeated. ¡°There is,¡± I said with a smile. After that Qui Lo gave me the items of Lu Tai and was then sent back. She didn''t want to explore this world in which beings like me roam around. I didn''t care, so I sent her back without explaining her that I''m the only one like me in this world. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- New chapter, please comment mistakes, your opinion and anything else you want to say. Two chapters and no Qi for Clair, you didn''t expect this, did you? MUHAHAHAHA¡ãCough,cough¡ã It has a reason as for why she can''t cultivate. You''ll learn it in the future, in the far, far future. 64 Lilias Village Clair POV: I walked back to the summoned house and informed the rest of the departure of Qui Lo. ¡°So what kind of things were inside the ring?¡± Drull asked interestedly. ¡°A lot of money, a few books, female underwear, and other things. Also some weapons,¡± I said and took a panty out. ¡°This kinda looks used,¡± Ilza said with a disgusted face. ¡°Yeah, this guy was a real creep,¡± Lilia said. ¡°Well, I''ll use the design for some of my own,¡± I said and burned them after memorizing their design. They are really good. With that said, we finished the day and resumed our journey. I sorted through Lu Tai''s things during our trip to Schwarzwald, I finished as we came near the border of the forest. Most of his things were not really useful. The books were interesting and there were some techniques, however, the rest was almost useless. I don''t need the weapons, money or poisons. I still kept them, I''m some kind of messy with my unlimited inventory. I always liked to gather things in games. ¡°I see the trees!¡± Ilza shouted from the front. And shortly after giant trees were visible. ¡°These things are huge, how can they grow so high? I once heard that normal trees can only grow 120 metres. After that it gets impossible for them to pump the water upwards,¡± I said amazed by the trees. [Distant View] showed that they are higher than 300 metres and as thick as a small bus. We got nearer and I noticed that the trees use magic. ¡°So they use water magic to bring the water upwards?¡± I spoke my thoughts out loud. ¡°Not only that, they also use earth magic when they are in danger. That''s one of the reasons why they can''t get cut down,¡± Lilia said. ¡°Is their magic so strong?¡± I asked a little confused. Surely one tree can''t be so strong. ¡°The surrounding trees are also attacking the source of danger. A normal wood lumber would get killed before he makes his third hit,¡± She said while we passed the boundaries of the treeline. It instantly got a few shades darker. ¡°Let''s stop for a moment, I have to change the wheels for the new terrain,¡± I said and stopped. We changed the tracking wheels to mountain bike wheels and continued. ¡°Let''s visit the graves of your parent,¡± I suggested and Lilia got in the leading position. ¡°The village is around 20 minutes away with our current speed,¡± Lilia said. Twenty minutes later we reached the village though it was not like we expected it to be. We expected a small village, bustling with activity of the daily life, what we found was a destroyed group of houses. Mangled skeletons lay on the floor, visible bite marks were on their bones, most even had some meat on them. Here and there were some in armour and signs of a battle were all around. ¡°What happened?¡± Ilza asked a little shocked. ¡°Probably a human raid. They sometimes form raid parties and attack villages, the women and children get enslaved, while the men mostly get killed on the spot,¡± Lilia said with a sad face. ¡°Let''s bury the bodies,¡± I suggested and Lilia nodded. Drull searched inside the houses while the other began to carry them to the village square. I laid my fifth person down, as I felt someone watching us. I looked around and saw something hiding behind a window, so I stood up and walked out of the viewing range. I then sneaked around the house, through the back door, and to the window. There, crouching and only peeking out of the window was a small child. It''s a boy. I sneaked next to it and looked out. I saw Lilia, who placed another body next to the others. ¡°Interesting?¡± I asked the boy next to me. The boy screamed up, jumped to the side and pressed his back against the wall. His eyes were wide open and he looked as if he has seen death in person. ¡°Clair?!¡± Lilia asked from outside. ¡°I''ve found someone!¡± I shouted back, still looking at the child. ¡°Hi, I''m Clair,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Du bist ein Elf!¡± the child said and then hugged me.
Skill: Language of Driala The common language of the elfen people, it''s a derived version of Pralara. LV: 0
And LV: 10.... ¡°¡ãHicks¡ã Are you... here to save...me?¡± He asked and then started to wail. Ugh, I hate crying children. And boys aren''t cute enough to hug. I tried to step back, but he stuck to me like glue. Ilza and Lilia came inside and saw the crying mess of a child and the helpless me. ¡°Can someone take that off of me?¡± I asked and pointed at the child. ¡°You''re heartless,¡± Lilia said with a frown and stepped near us, she patted the head of the boy and said. ¡°It''s okay, come here.¡± The boy looked up, saw Lilia and then hid behind me, where he started to quiver like jelly. Lilia was shocked and then looked at me with teary eyes. ¡°What? You look like a human,¡± I simply said and it seemed like she realized the problem. ¡°Hi, I''m Ilza and we won''t harm you. Could you tell me your name?¡± Ilza asked, who walked up to my side. The boy looked her in the face, saw her pointed ears and then mumbled, between hicks and sobs, ¡°My name ¡ãhicks¡ã is Ran''ko, please don''t let the human take me away.¡± ¡°That human is Lilia, and we won''t harm you. Would you like to come out and tell us what happened?¡± Ilza asked and hugged Ran''ko, effectively getting him off me. He gave a weak nod and Ilza picked him up. We walked out and Drull came to us. ¡°Who''s that? A snack?¡± He asked with a grin and Ran''ko''s teeth chattered out of fright. ¡°He''s not a snack. That is Ran''ko, a survivor,¡± barked at him angrily. ¡°Okay, it was a joke, a joke,¡± Drull said with raised hands. ¡°Ran''ko, are there more survivors?¡± Lilia asked in a soothing voice. ¡°The others got eaten by the monster,¡± he said while shaking his head. ¡°He''s lying,¡± I said. ¡°I''m not,¡± he said back. ¡°My skill tells me he''s lying. Most likely he''s a scout to look who came to the village,¡± I said what I thought. He looked pale and tried to hide his face. I activated [Mana Zone] in a 5-kilometre diameter and found three other elf mana signatures. All of them were children. They were a few hundred metres away from the village. ¡°Found them,¡± I said and walked in their direction. Ran''ko began to struggle in Ilza''s arms, but he was not strong enough. ¡°Stay away!¡± He shouted. I ignored him and began to run, as I felt them also running. They must have heard him. Each run in a different direction, intelligent but not good enough. I caught up with the first one and simply picked him, or more like her up. I put the struggling child under my arm and run to the next one. ¡°Hide Ul''tro! She''s too fast!¡± The girl in my arm shouted and the next child stopped. Bad for him that I''m able to feel his presence. I quickly found him inside a bush and pulled him out. He struggled, it didn''t help him and he was also put under my arm. The last child was also alerted by my captives. But this one, also a girl, tried to fight, well tried is the right word. I grabbed her hands and put her under my other arm. They kicked me and bit me while I walked back, but I simply ignored them. Ran''ko was still struggling in Ilza''s arms as I came back. I put my luggage down and Ilza did the same for Ran''ko. They run up to each other and began to wail in a group hug. ¡°You were not really soft in catching them,¡± Lilia noted. ¡°It''s quicker this way. You two can consult them while Drull and I bury the dead,¡± I said and conjured a house around us. The four stopped crying and had a shocked face. ¡°Fine,¡± Lilia said with a sigh and kneeled next to the trembling children. None of them was older than 8, the youngest only 4. And their status already said they''re orphans. It''s their occupation. Don''t know how that can be an occupation, but who am I to question the system? Anyway, Drull and I went out and finished with the dead bodies. I made graves with magic, we put them inside, filled them up and made a small tombstone, also with magic, on top of each grave. Each grave had one and there were 40 in total as we finished. We didn''t differ between the people in armour and the obvious villagers. They all also had the same inscription. Here lies an unknown victim of a village raid. That and the date was all. We walked back to the house and heard noises from the bath. The two boys were already sitting at the dining table. They wore t-shirts, which looked more like a dress, but it''s better than their old dirty clothes. I began to make food. Chicken soup with freshly baked bread. The two girls, Lilia, and Ilza came half an hour later out of the bath. They too wore t-shirts. They all quietly sat down and stared at the desk, sometimes peeking at Drull or me. They are still frightened of us. Drull because he looks like a human male and me because I was rough with them before. But they forgot about us, the moment I put the pot of chicken soup and the bread on the desk, they all stared at the food and gulped. Hunger was visible in their eyes. We sat down and I said, ¡°you can eat, it''s enough for everyone.¡± They first looked at me, trying to find a lie of deceit, but then started to wolf the food down, as if there is no tomorrow. Good that I made soup, they didn''t bite properly. We ate in silence and they asked for seconds and then thirds. After that, they looked satiated and sleepy. ¡°Who wants cake?¡± I asked and took a German chocolate cake out of the oven. The half asleep children woke up from the smell and all of them even managed to eat a piece. All except the four-year-old, it''s a girl and she fell asleep while eating. Lilia had to clean her face because she fell face first into her piece of cake. All but Ran''ko fell asleep. He was the oldest and I think he thought himself as the protector of them. ¡°Let put them to bed,¡± Ilza suggested and they carried them to a large bed, where all of them can sleep together. Ran''ko watched over them and then came back to the kitchen and sat down. ¡°What will happen with us?¡± He then asked in a serious tone. ¡°I thought of taking you with us to the capital of the elfs, where we will find an orphanage for you. That or I could take you to an orphanage in Aeron. It''s far away and there aren''t many elfs, but it''s nice there and a lot of different races live in peace. There won''t be any raids from humans, however, there will be humans. What do you want?¡± I said and gave him tea. He drank a bit and then said, ¡°Could you please take us to the capital? We don''t want to live with humans.¡± ¡°Sure, oh and just for the records, none of us is human. The woman named Lilia is a half-elf and the man is an arch demon,¡± I said. I shouldn''t have said that Drull is an arch demon. His eyes got wide and he looked at Drull. ¡°W...will he eat us,¡± he asked fearfully. ¡°Only if Master allows it,¡± he said with a grin and got a smack from Lilia. ¡°He won''t eat you,¡± she then said and patted his head. ¡°Really?¡± He asked. ¡°Yes, Drull isn''t allowed to eat children without my consent,¡± I said. ¡°Am I right with the assumption that your village was raided by slavers?¡± I then asked. ¡°Yes, they came at night. Our parents hid us and we were to scared to come out for two days. We found many dead villagers and some human soldiers as we came out. No one was alive anymore. We weren''t strong enough to bury them, so monster came shortly after. I didn''t lie as I said that other got eaten by monster. We were 13 at first, but 4 were eaten in the first night and 5 more in the second. We deemed the village to dangerous during the night, with all the corpses laying around, so we hid in the forest and only came to the village for food. There is not much left and we had to ration since four days. Your soup was delicious,¡± he said and smiled weakly at the end. ¡°How long did you hide?¡± I asked. ¡°Three weeks,¡± he said. It''s a wonder that they didn''t die inside the forest. ¡°I hate it to say, but your parent''s are already dead, I''m able to see your status and you are orphans according to it,¡± I said. ¡°I think that''s better than the other option,¡± he said with tears in his eyes. Lilia hugged him and he silently began to cry. He fell asleep while crying and Lilia carried him to the other three. ¡°I''m sorry for them. No one deserves to witness such a thing, especially no one so young,¡± She said as she came back. ¡°We can''t change what happened. We can only bring them to the capital, find an orphanage for them and perhaps give them some money,¡± I said. ¡°It''s good that we came by, they might have starved to death or get eaten otherwise,¡± Ilza said. ¡°Yeah, let''s go to sleep,¡± I said and we all went to bed. Later at night, I woke up from someone speaking. It were the children, so I activated [Eavesdropping] and listened in. ¡°You think we should flee?¡± the other boy, I think his name is Ul''tro, asked. ¡°I don''t know, they seem friendly. At least the blond woman and the blond elf are. I''m not so sure about the silver haired one and I don''t trust the man,¡± Ran''ko said. ¡°Food was good,¡± a girl, probably the four year old one, said. ¡°Yes and she said that they will bring us to the capital into an orphanage,¡± Ran''ko said after a short pause. ¡°I think we should go with them, they gave us food and we wouldn''t survive much longer without them,¡± the older girl said. ¡°But what if they sell us to slavers?¡± Ul''tro asked. ¡°They don''t look like slavers and they wouldn''t treat us like this if they were,¡± the girl said. ¡°Ilza elf, no human slaver,¡± the four-year-old said. ¡°I also don''t think that they are slavers. It would be easier for them to simply capture and tie us up. They are too friendly for slavers,¡± Ran''ko said. ¡°The silver-haired wasn''t really friendly as she caught us,¡± Ul''tro said. ¡°You wouldn''t have stopped if she had asked,¡± Ran''ko said, surprisingly defending me. ¡°So who''s for trusting them?¡± the older girl asked. ¡°I think we can trust them,¡± Ran''ko said. ¡°Trust?!¡± The four-year-old said, but it didn''t sound like she knows what it means. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. ¡°I think we should flee,¡± Ul''tro said. ¡°So two for trusting and Li''ra can''t be counted. This means we will trust them,¡± the older girl said. ¡°Hmpf, you''ll see,¡± Ul''tro said. ¡°Let''s sleep,¡± Ran''ko said and they went quiet. Their behaviour is way past their real age, must have been the traumatizing events during the three weeks. We ate breakfast on the next morning and the children seemed to really like pancakes. ¡°So let''s introduce ourself and what will happen from now on. My name is Clair, this is Drull and you already know Lilia, as well as Ilza. We are on a trip around the world and wanted to visit the grave of Lilia''s parents. That''s why we are here. Ran''ko talked with me yesterday and said that you want to an orphanage in the capital. That is our next destination and you''ll tack along. We have a special method of travelling, so I will build something for you to come with us. We will travel at a fast pace, but don''t worry it won''t be tiring. Could you tell us your names?¡± I said. ¡°I''m Ran''ko, this is Ul''tro, the small one is Li''ra and the older girl is Fa''en, thank you for taken us with you,¡± Ran''ko said and they all thanked us. ¡°You can gather things you want to take with you, it doesn''t matter how much we can take it with us. I''ll build your transport in the meantime,¡± I said and stood up. They also stood up and Ilza and Lilia helped them to gather keepsakes of their family while I build small bicycles with runes. The runes will let them follow us automatically. They are more like a ball with a seat, than a bicycle. Each bicycle has one seat and is equipped with a seatbelt and safety measures in case of a crash. But I don''t think that will happen. They are comfortable and programmed to follow us while evading any hindrance. The ball will make rapid manoeuvre possible and keeps the whole thing constantly upwards and pointed in one direction. I wish I had some sort of flying metal or a rune for that, it would be way cooler. I''m working on a rune for flying but the current one only lets something hover. It''s not yet ready for further tasks, like following and don''t even speak about evading. They finished with their keepsakes and we walked to the graves of Lilia''s parents. They were overgrown, so we cleaned them. They were two stones with their names and some inscription about their names and that someone loves them. ¡°Hi mom, dad. I''m sorry for not visiting you for so long, I had much to do and was afraid to come to the village. ...I''m fine as you can see. I finally found real friends and even someone I love, so you don''t have to worry about me. I hope you are fine, wherever you are. I miss you, but I''ll do what you said mom and live on,¡± she said with teary eyes and then laid some flowers down. We all watched in silence and waited for her to finish. After around three minutes of silence, she turned around and said,¡± I''m fine, we can go.¡± ¡°You just have to sit down, and put the belt on. The bike will do the rest,¡± I said as we were back in the village and helped Li''ra into her bike. ¡°Is this safe?¡± Ul''tro asked unsurely. ¡°Jup,¡± I said confidently. I didn''t test them but it surely will work. They must work, they will work, do they work? They all sat down and we started to drive away. At first slowly, to test the bikes, but they worked, so we steadily got faster. ¡°UUUAAAA, what is this thing?¡± Fa''en asked while screaming. ¡°HIHIHIHIHIHIHI¡± Li''ra just giggled and raised her hands. Ul''tro looked green and Ran''ko tried to look cool and confident. But he twitched with each sudden turn. ¡°The trees are only blurs!¡± Fa''en screamed. Indeed, we were so fast that they couldn''t see the trees clearly. Driving inside the forest is fun, jumping over roots, sometimes driving on the trees and jumping over small creeks. We drove for the the whole forenoon and then ate some sandwiches. After that, we continued till evening and I made a house. ¡°How can you do that?¡± Ran''ko asked amazed by my spell. ¡°It''s a high Tier spell,¡± I said and went inside. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± I asked as we were in the kitchen. ¡°You mean we can choose?¡± Fa''en asked unsurely. ¡°Sure,¡± I said. ¡°Then can you make kebab with lots of meat?¡± Ul''tro asked. ¡°Or these pancakes from today''s breakfast?¡± Ran''ko asked. ¡°Cookies!¡± Li''ra shouted. ¡°Would it be possible to make vegetable kebab?¡± Fa''en asked shyly. ¡°Okay, different kinds of kebab and cookies. Sorry Ran''ko but pancakes are for breakfast, I will make them tomorrow morning,¡± I said. ¡°¡±YAY,¡°¡± all of them shouted in union. I started to cook and they went to the living room. ¡°You are way friendlier now,¡± Lilia said when they were gone. ¡°I just don''t like to hug male children or males in general,¡± I said while cutting. ¡°Why? Aren''t they cute?¡± She asked. ¡°I don''t find them cute. Don''t know but I see male children only as brats, I can''t think of them as cute,¡± I said. ¡°Strange,¡± she simply said and then helped me. They ate with gusto and the cookies were well liked by Li''ra. She must have a second stomach or my way of dissolving food through [Mana Manipulation]. Otherwise, it''s impossible to explain how she ate 6 of them. I mean the cookies were large, around ten centimetres in diameter. Afterwards, they slept like rocks. But they didn''t sleep silently every night. Sometimes they cried in their sleep. We travelled like this for four days, when we found a small lake. ¡°Let''s go swimming,¡± I said and stopped. I quickly made swim trousers and bath suits for the children and we changed behind a raised wall. Naturally I changed with the woman, HEHEHEHE. Lilia''s and Ilza''s bikinis were stunning. ¡°I heard that there are monster inside lakes,¡± Ran''ko said. ¡°Don''t worry we have an anti-monster trick,¡± I said. ¡°Trick?¡± Li''ra asked. ¡°Yes, you simply take him,¡± I said and grabbed Drull, ¡° And throw him inside,¡± I further said and hurled Drull in the middle of the lake. ¡°No Master, no no noooooo,¡± Drull screamed. ¡ãSPLASH¡ã a fountain emerged as he connected with the water. ¡°And now you wait,¡± I said with a smile. The children just looked at me with an open mouth. ¡ãBOOM¡ã a giant fountain grew where Drull was and a fish monster flew out of the water. ¡°A monster!¡± Ul''tro screamed and they hid behind us. A few more booms and a few more monster flew out of the water. Then suddenly the water turned black and shortly after blue again. A few seconds after countless fish and monster floated to the surface. I put them in my inventory and Drull emerged from under water. ¡°Why always me Master?¡± Drull asked in a complaining tone. ¡°Because you can use AOE attacks and it''s funnier than with Ilza or Lilia,¡± I shouted back and jumped inside. I jumped next to Drull, so he got splashed. ¡°You can come in, there is no longer any monster inside,¡± I said and waved to the children. Lilia and Ilza also came inside. The children followed shortly after but stayed near the shore. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± I asked. ¡°We can''t swim, we never were near a lake,¡± Fa''en said. ¡°I''ll teach you,¡± I said and swum up to them. ¡°Look, you have to push the water away, like this,¡± I said and showed the movements in slow motion. ¡°You won''t sink when you have air in you, you can simply let yourself float,¡± I then said. They tried it and failed like expected. ¡°I''ll give you something to float,¡± I said and conjured some of these worm-like plastic floats. ¡°Here, you just have to sit on them and they will let you float. Use your arms to move around,¡± I said and showed them how to do it. This was easier and they managed to float around. I also conjured water pistols and we played. They laughed, all of them. That was the first time since we left the village that they laughed. Li''ra might be too young to understand everything, so she laughed before, but the other three laughed for the first time. ¡°Why are you travelling?¡± Fa''en asked while floating next to me. ¡°We want to see the world,¡± I said. ¡°What did you see up till now?¡± She asked interestedly. ¡°Hmm, we started in Aeron,¡± I began. ¡°Aeron? Where is that?¡± She asked. ¡°It''s a new country, do you know the dragon forest? It''s inside of it,¡± I said. ¡°I heard of it, what about the dragons?¡± She asked. ¡°They are gone, we build a country on their nest,¡± I said. ¡°We?¡± Ul''tro asked. ¡°Clair founded the country, she''s also known as Goddess of Carring,¡± Ilza boasted. ¡°You are a queen?¡± Fa''en asked with sparkling eyes. ¡°I let someone else be the queen,¡± I said. ¡°Why? Isn''t it nice to be a queen?¡± she asked. ¡°I couldn''t travel if I would be the queen,¡± I said with a laugh. ¡°Anyway, we started in Aeron and then visited Lichtstadt and the empress of Raska,¡± I continued. ¡°Grandpa once said that Raska is a country full of bad people,¡± Ran''ko said. ¡°Not all of them are bad, but it''s true that many of them don''t like any none humans. After that we visited a dungeon and saw many beautiful places between here and there,¡± I said. ¡°Was the dungeon full of monster?¡± Ul''tro asked excitedly. ¡°It was, but we have beaten them all up,¡± I said. I told some more stories about our travel and then made the house near the lake, where we stayed for the day. Three weeks later we reached the outskirts of the capital. It''s called Gura`lan. The town is elf-like, almost all the houses are built inside the trees and a gigantic tree was in the middle. The gigantic tree looked like a world tree so large was it. Elfs and Farys were walking and flying around. Farys looked like you would expect them, small humanoid, flying figures. However, they didn''t glow, there were male and female and they wore clothes. ¡°We''re here, that''s Gura`lan. We find an orphanage and then our ways part,¡± I said. We were allowed to go inside, but Drull and Lilia had to pay a large sum because they look like a human. We paid and asked for the best orphanage in the town. The guard directed us to an orphanage called ¡°Children''s Home¡±. We found it after asking a few more times. It''s also a large tree with stairs that lead upwards. The houses are build inside hollow parts of the tree. The first hollow part was at ground level, so I knocked there at a door. A boy of around 13 years opened the door. ¡°Yes?¡± He asked. ¡°Are we at ¡°Children''s Home?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes,¡± he replied. ¡°Could we speak with the manager or director of this orphanage?¡± I then asked. ¡°Follow me,¡± he simply said and we did as he said. ¡°Miss Fu''ta, two elfs, two humans and four children are here, they want to speak with you!¡± He shouted loudly. ¡°I''m coming,¡± A woman replied from one floor above. She came down shortly after, she looked like 40, thin and had red hair. ¡°Hello, my name is Fu''ta, how may I help you?¡± She asked with a smile. ¡°Hello, my name is Clair, this is Drull, Lilia, Ilza, Fa''en, Li''ra, Ul''tro and Ran''ko. We''re here because we want to give the children in your care,¡± I said. ¡°Nice to meet you, may I know why?¡± She asked and led us to a large desk. The boy led the children upwards, after a gesture from Fu''ta. We sat down and I told her the story of how we found them. ¡°This is such a sad story, and thank you for helping these children,¡± she said with teary eyes at the end. ¡°We aren''t able to take them with us and they don''t want to live in Aeron, so could you take care of them? We''re ready to give some money as compensation,¡± I said. ¡°You don''t need to give me money, it''s my job to help parentless children,¡± she said. ¡°But we want to, is the currency system the same as in the human countries?¡± I asked. ¡°It is,¡± she said as she saw that a no is not allowed. ¡°Then here are a hundred gold for each child, please use it for their education and maybe for a head start in their future life,¡± I said and put four sacks with gold on the table. She looked at me as if I was lying and then opened one sack. She then looked at me, her mouth already fell open. ¡°That is way too much money!¡± She almost screamed in shock. ¡°Take it. We don''t need it,¡± I simply said. ¡°A...are you sure? I...I mean that is an awfully large amount of money. It...It''s so much that we can live with it for a long, long time,¡± she said, in an unbelieving tone. ¡°As I said, take it. We have enough and you can use it,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Thank you, thank you very much. They can stay and I''ll do as you have said. The money will be used for education and for the children,¡± she said now crying. ¡°Thanks, our journey is too dangerous for children of their age,¡± Lilia said with a smile. ¡°Do you want to stay and eat with us?¡± She asked after a moment to calm down. ¡°We''d like to,¡± I said. I annexed the kitchen and made a lot of food and sweets for the children. All in all, there were 50 children and four caretakers. Everyone liked the food and nothing was left. Fa''en, Li''ra, Ul''tro, and Ran''ko came to us after dinner. ¡°This is the moment we''re going to part, Fu`ta will take care of you and we gave her some money for your future. If you ever come to Aeron, ask for us at the palace,¡± I said. ¡°Don''t leave,¡± Li''ra said with tears. ¡°It''s okay, you''ll have it good here,¡± Lilia said and hugged her. ¡°Thanks for helping us and bringing us here,¡± Ran''ko said and bowed deeply. ¡°No problem. Remember, ask for us at the palace in Nahar, that is the capital of Aeron,¡± I said. Each of us got a hug, even Drull and we left with them waving at us. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- SURPRISE! You didn''t expect a third chapter did you?^^ An imaginary cookie for those who now the innuendo about the German chocolate cake. Write it in the comments if you know what I mean. I''ll send you a pm if you''re right or wrong. 65 A Cook Clair POV: ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± Drull asked the moment we were out of sight. ¡°We should search an inn,¡± Ilza suggested. ¡°And I want to meet the queen,¡± I said. ¡°I know little Rin from the past. Her mother and I were friends and I often played with her,¡± Drull said with a nostalgic expression. ¡°And you think they''ll let you in? I mean no one knows you except for the queen,¡± I said. ¡°True, it''ll be easier to simply ask for an audience,¡± Lilia said. ¡°Then let''s got to the palace and ask right away,¡± I said and asked a passerby for directions. He quickly answered and then hurriedly left. ¡°That''s the third guy who almost run away after giving his answer,¡± Ilza said while looking after him. ¡°Yeah, I think they aren''t fond of us,¡± I said. ¡°It''s more like they aren''t fond of Drull and me,¡± Lilia said. ¡°You mean because you look like humans?¡± Ilza asked. ¡°Yes, what else could it be? I mean humans aren''t really well liked in Schwarzwald,¡± Lilia said. ¡°Drull, change your appearance to that of an elf and Lilia, wear my beret,¡± I said and gave Lilia a black beret while Drull''s ears grew longer. The hateful gazes stopped as we left the street and people no longer knew that Drull changed his ears. An hour later we were in front of the giant tree, guards were standing and patrolling all around the entrance. We walked to a random guard and Lilia asked, ¡° Excuse me, but is it possible to get an audience with the queen? Whom do we have to ask?¡± ¡°Go to the entrance and ask for a woman named Har''ji, she''ll help you if your matter is important enough,¡± he answered. ¡°Thanks,¡± Lilia said. The guard simply gave a nod and then continued with whatever he has to do. We went up to the entrance and asked the guards to send for the woman named Har''ji. And a few minutes later a short elfen woman with red hair came to us. She was only as tall as me, thin and has freckles all over her face. She wore a green dress with flower petals sewn on it. ¡°Good day, I''m Har''ji, the secretary of her Majesty, how may I help you? And may I ask you who you are?¡± She said. ¡°Hello, my name is Clare, these are Drull, Bose, and Malinda. We''d like to have an audience with the queen,¡± I said with a smile. Her eyes went a little wider and she looked a bit stunned but then asked, ¡°Why do you want to speak with her Majesty? And is it possible that you are also called Goddess of Carring?¡± ¡°Yes, some people call me by that name. My friend here,¡± I made a gesture to Drull, ¡°Is and old acquaintance with the queen. I''m right, that she''s called Rin''Tu?¡± I asked and she breathed sharply in. ¡°Is there a law for not calling the queen by her name?¡± I simply asked. ¡°It''s not like that. It''s just that her Majesties name isn''t well known, and I have the order to bring everyone who knows her real name to her,¡± she said. ¡°Alright, lead the way,¡± I said enthusiastically and we followed her inside. The walls were, unsurprisingly, made out of the tree, as well as the floor and the ceiling. Yet,there were no fancy tree branches that illuminated us the way, they simply nailed lamps on the wall. It looked more like they cut into the tree, than that it grew by itself. Not as fantasy-like as I hoped, but it''s good enough. At least the city is made out of trees. ¡°Our ancestors built the city under the guidance of her Majesty and we our people life her since 1850 years. Her Majesty guided her folk away from Silga and human slavers and we life her since then. Mostly in peace, but more and more slaver raids are being conducted near our border,¡± she said as she noticed my gaze on the walls and floor. ¡°We noticed. On our way here, we came across a raided village and brought four children to an orphanage here in the capital,¡± Lilia said. Har''ji stopped and said with a bow and in a sincere tone, ¡°Then I have to thank you, it pains me to hear about such an incident, but I''m also glad that there were survivors and that you''ve helped them. May I know the name of said village?¡± ¡°It was called Grua Village, it was near the border to Raska,¡± Lilia said with a sad expression. ¡°I''ll send word to the military,¡± Har''ji said and the continued to walk. ¡°Do you have plans, here in our beautiful city?¡± She asked, without looking back. ¡°Not really, we just thought of visiting Rin''Tu and maybe sight seeing?¡± I casually answered. ¡°The crystal lake is a beautiful place to swim, it''s possible to see the ground up to a depth of a hundred metres. Our restaurants are well known for their vegetable dishes and the bows you can buy are the best you''ll find,¡± she said happily. ¡°Thanks,¡± Lilia said. ¡°Are humans discriminated?¡± I asked and changed the topic. ¡°Yeah and I don''t think it''s not normal, almost no one ever saw or interacted with a human, and those who did were mostly survivors of slaver raids,¡± she said in a sad tone. ¡°We noticed the stares as we walked here,¡± Ilza said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked, while looking over her shoulder. ¡°Drull changed his appearance and Lilia hid her ears under her beret,¡± I explained. ¡°Ah, that''s a good idea. You should keep it that way, the vendors wouldn''t sell you things if you''re human and even if they do, then only to horrendous prices,¡± she said knowingly. ¡°Still a better treatment than what the elfs get in human countries,¡± I commented. ¡°Her Majesty forbids slavery and open aggressions against humans, still we don''t know what happens behind closed doors and only a few would report violence against humans. I don''t think a betterment will happen, not before the humans stop with their attitude to non-humans, ¡°she said and stopped in front of a large door. ¡°This is the door to her Majesties working office,¡± She said and knocked. ¡°Yes?¡± Came from inside, it was the voice of a young woman. ¡°Guests your Majesty, they know your name. They are called Clair, Bose, Malinda and Drull,¡± Har''Ji said. ¡°Drull?!¡± Came from inside, then a pause. ¡°When was the last time you''ve seen Rin''Tu?¡± I asked Drull. ¡°The day before I got into that dungeon, so around two thousand years ago. She was only 20 at that time,¡± Drull said and scratched his head in thoughts. ¡°I think I forgot something,¡± he then said. ¡°Please don''t say that you promised to marry her, when you''ll see her again,¡± I said with a laugh, but fearing the worst. ¡°Nah, I would never promise something like that. Still it was something important for her,¡± he said, also laughing, yet it was a awry laugh. Suddenly the door sprung open and a 1.7 metre tall, slender woman with blond, almost white and long hair pulled Drull inside. The door closed itself, as fast as it opened and we looked at it dumbfounded. ¡°What happened?¡± Ilza asked. ¡°I only saw a blur,¡± Lilia said. ¡°A woman pulled Drull inside,¡± I said and opened the door. The room was Spartan decorated, only a bookcase and a working desk with a chair were in it. A large stack of papers was on the table, but the interesting thing happened in the middle of the room. Because there was a tightly hugged Drull. He was hugged by the woman who pulled him inside and [Identification] told me that she''s Rin''Tu, she is also almost as strong as Drull, with 70.000 in each stat. Her race even said that she''s an elder elf. ¡°I missed you uncle Drull,¡± she said with teary eyes. ¡°Uncle?¡± Ilza asked. ¡°I know her since birth,¡± Drull said with a wry smile. ¡°Did you keep your promise?¡± She then asked with hopeful eyes, while looking up to him. Drull couldn''t stand her gaze and looked to us. ¡°?h,¡± Drull said, focused on me and pleaded for help with his eyes. ¡°You promised to give me a supper plushy teddy,¡± she said with a pout. ¡°Plushy teddy?¡± Har''ji asked confused. ¡°I thought she was twenty the last time you saw her,¡± I asked. ¡°High elfs grow a lot slower than normal elfs, they aren''t viewed as adults until they are 100,¡± Drull explained. ¡°Look little Rinny, my Master has you present,¡± Drull further said and pointed at me. Rin''Tu finally noticed us and her whole head turned red. ¡°N...nice... to...to meet you, I am Rin''Tu,¡± she said, while stuttering and bowing. ¡°I''ll excuse myself,¡± Har''ji hurriedly said and run out, before she was able to see any more of the embarrassing and childish side of her queen. ¡°Hi, as Drull said, I''m Clair,¡± I said with a friendly smile. She might be over 2000 years old, but it seems like she retained a childish behaviour near special people. ¡°I''m sorry to have shown you my unsightly behaviour,¡± she then said and even let stepped away from Drull. ¡°Don''t mind it,¡± I said. ¡°Yes, Clair is way more childish than you,¡± Lilia said with a smile and Ilza gave a agreeing nod. ¡°Then, is...is it true that you have my present?¡± She asked with a tinge of hope in her tone. ¡°?hm, sure,¡± I said and took a giant teddy out of my inventory. The teddy is a metre high, has brown soft pelt as skin, glass eyes and fluffy ears. The filling is bunny pelt and it is enchanted with self cleaning. ¡°Here, Drull asked me to make one. I hope he''s good enough, his name is Mr. Knuddel,¡± I said and gave her the giant teddy. ¡°Thank you, and also thank you uncle Drull,¡± She said and gave Drull a second hug, before hugging the teddy tightly. ¡°Why do you have this?¡± Lilia asked in a quiet tone. ¡°It was originally thought of as a present for Lily, now I have to make a second one,¡± I said and watched the adult woman, who''s cuddling the present for my sister. Rin''Tu noticed a minute later that we were watching her and she got beet red, again. ¡°I''m sorry,¡± she then said and put Mr. Knuddel on her desk. ¡°Why are you only coming now uncle?¡± She then asked. ¡°Master released me from the dungeons four years ago, and I couldn''t ask her to visit you. I mean she''s my master,¡± Drull said apologetically, however, I knew he simply forgot her. ¡°Four years? But your sister asked me around 700 years ago,¡± she said. ¡°Yeah, let me guess, she stormed in your house, asked you about my wear about and vanished the moment you mentioned a dungeon, not even listening which dungeon. Am I right?¡± Drull asked. ¡°Yes, now that you say it, I remember. She asked me if I know where you are, I told her that you are in a dungeon, guarding the god of void. Then a gust of wind filled the room and she was gone,¡± She said. ¡°Hehehehe, we found her in Hell Dungeon, she searched in every hard dungeon in of world, except for the right one in Turonis,¡± I said while laughing. ¡°That''s stupid,¡± Rin''Tu said. ¡°Yes, but that''s exactly what my sister would do. She even attacked Master,¡± Drull said. ¡°You keep repeating the word Master, do you want to say that Clair here is really your master? Which means that she is way stronger than you?¡± She then asked. ¡°Yes, Master beat me instantly, I had not the slightest chance,¡± Drull said proudly, even if it''s kinda sad if you ask me. ¡°No way, uncle Drull was as strong as mother,¡± Rin''Tu said in shock. ¡°It''s true, Master is the strongest,¡± Drull said. Now she looked at me in awe. ¡°What?¡± I asked. ¡°Could you train me?¡± She asked. ¡°Why?¡± I asked. ¡°I want to be as strong as uncle Drull, he often trained me before he got sealed and the others lost their power,¡± she said. ¡°Then train with Drull, I''m not good at teaching. My attack pattern consists mostly out of brutal strength and imagination based magic,¡± I said and declined her request. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it ¡°O..okay,¡± she said and looked down. ¡°Drull can train with you tomorrow. We''re going to stay in this city for a few days,¡± I then said and she looked up again. ¡°Thank you. Do you want to stay in the palace?¡± She then asked. ¡°That would be nice,¡± Lilia said before I could answer. ¡°Good, then please follow me, I''ll show you the guest rooms,¡± Rin''Tu said and walked out of the office. Each of us got a room and we roamed around the palace until dinner. Drull kept talking with Rin''Tu, and Lilia, Ilza and I explored the garden Dinner wasn''t really good, it only gave vegetables and fruits, no meat, not even chicken. We went to sleep after that, but I was still hungry and went out to find some good old chicken. I wasn''t in the mood to cook for myself, I wanted to eat the local chicken cuisine. I walked through the bustling streets of the capital. It might be dark, but bid cities never get really ¡°tired¡±. A lot of people were walking on the streets, most of them on dates or on their way to a tavern. Some shops were even still open. The whole city was kinda split in two segments, one above the floor and one in the trees. The floor had all kinds of shops and restaurants, while the upper floor mostly had homes and high class restaurants. But it didn''t matter in which high class restaurant I walked, not even one had meat in their menu list. Might these elfs all be some kind of eco-freaks and vegans? I started to loose hope and got mentally ready to make my own chicken, as a wonderful fragrance flew in my direction. It was chicken, and not simply some kind of chicken. No this one, this wonderful smell of chicken smelled godly. I almost floated while following the smell. It came from the ground floor and led me deeper into the city and off of the main street. Into darker kinds of the city, the poverty rate went up and thugs watched me from dark corners. I ignored all of them, no I didn''t really noticed them, the smell was just too good. I don''t know how it could reach me so far, but I finally found the place of origin of this wonderful aroma of chicken. It was a small hut with a sign over the door. ¡ãMaltar''s Thousand and One Kinds of Chicken¡ã was written in old and almost pallid white paint. I rushed inside and was greeted by the full might of the chicken fragrance. That and an empty wanna be restaurant with no guests. There wasn''t even someone behind the counter. ¡°Hello?!¡± I asked loudly. ¡°Is there someone?¡± Came from behind a door and I''m fairly sure that the chicken was also behind that door. A moment later an elfen man in his forties came out of the door, a plate with fried chicken in sauce was in his hands. ¡°A guest?¡± He asked in wonder. ¡°YES, I''m a guest, so can I have that?¡± I shouted, more than asked and pointed excitedly at his plate. ¡°?h what?¡± He asked stunned by my sudden outburst. ¡°I have money, I just want this wonderful smelling chicken,¡± I said and almost drooled. I think I don''t have to mention it, but my reasoning is almost non existent in presence of good chicken. ¡°?hm, sure,¡± he said as and the plate vanished out of his hands and I was already sitting on one of the chairs with a coke in front of me. He looked at his hands and then at me, who already bit in the soft flesh. ¡°Ummmm,¡± I moaned in happiness. The meat hat the perfect texture, slightly crispy on the outside but tender and soft in the inside. And the sauce was slightly spicy with a hint of lemon. He sad down on the opposite of me and then said, ¡° Nice to hear that you like it, not many elfs like meat.¡± ¡°They''re stupid,¡± I said between my bites. ¡°Hehe, I think so too,¡± he said and watched me eating. I quickly finished and then asked,¡± How much?¡± ¡°Nothing, that was the last dish I make in this restaurant, I''m closing. It''s just no rewarding enough and the local gangs still demand high protection money,¡± he said with a sigh. And as cliche as it might be, the moment he finished four thugs came inside. ¡°Hey Maltar, we came for the money,¡± Thug 1 said, he was fairly small than the other three and way less bulky. He might be the brain of the group. ¡°Gyn''lo I said I don''t have it, I''m closing my restaurant. So I don''t need your ¡°protection¡± any longer,¡± Maltar said, and then whispered to me, ¡°Please stay quiet Miss.¡± ¡°We still need the 40 silver from last month,¡± Gyn''lo/Thug 1 said with an evil grin. ¡°Here,¡± I said and tossed forty silver to the man. ¡°Miss, why?¡± Maltar asked with a shocked expression. ¡°I really like your chicken,¡± I said with a smile and noticed the other three thugs who began to surround me. ¡°He, it seems like the young girl has money. Let me help you watch over it, okay?¡± Gyn''lo said and touched my shoulder. ¡°Hand off,¡± I simply said. ¡°Or what?¡± He asked with a smug grin and Maltar looked at me with an apologetic expression. ¡°Or this,¡± I said and used mana pressure on him, only enough to break some of his bones, and far from enough to turn him into a puddle of blood or even killing him. I didn''t want to dirty Maltar''s restaurant, I want after all a second serving. ¡°ARG!¡± Gyn''lo screamed up and the other three started to move, however, they didn''t get far. Not even one step later and their legs were also broken. I then used wind magic and threw them out. ¡°What did you do?¡± Maltur asked me a little fearfully. ¡°I kicked them out, say Maltur if that''s the right name,¡± I said and he nodded slightly. ¡°Do you want to work for me?¡± I asked and finally used [Identification] on him.
Name: MalturProfession: CookAge: 65
Class: CookTitle: Master of Chicken CuisineLevel: 10
Health: 1.400HP: Regeneration: 2/sec
Mana: 12.000MP: Regeneration 10/sec
Strength: 60Intelligence: 65Race: Elf
Agility: 70Wisdom: 55Gender: Male
Maltur was raised by humans, who also gave him his, for elfen, strange name. He was raised in the outskirts of Schwarzwald and grew up with the normal eating habits of humans. This would explain why he eats meat. He learned the art of cooking from his mother and found his destiny in it. In order to get better at it, he travelled to the capital of the elfen and opened a restaurant. What he didn''t know is that elf''s are mostly vegan and don''t eat his meat dishes, even if they are the best of their kind. Maltur is specialised in chicken dishes.
His cooking skill was also on LV 7. He must be a genius in cooking. ¡°What?¡± He asked. ¡°I''m something like the founder of Aeron and really, really, really like your chicken dishes. You''ll have to move to Aeron, but I promise a payment of 10 gold a month and will provide lodging. You just have to cook for me and my friends, when I''m around. And maybe to special occasions like birthdays and events,¡± I explained. ¡°Are you kidding me? I mean it sounds good, too good to be true,¡± he said with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Nope, I''m as serious as possible. It''s destiny that I smelled your chicken, come I''ll introduce you to my friends,¡± I said and started to pull him to the direction of the palace, not listening to any of his words. He stopped struggling as he noticed that it doesn''t help and even shut up as we neared the palace. The guards let us in, they saw me leaving. We reached Rin''Tu''s room and I opened it. ¡°Hey Rin, can I have another guest room? A friend of mine will stay for the night,¡± I said and shacked the queen, who was hugging Mr. Knuddel. ¡°Hmm?¡± She asked drowsily. ¡°T..the queen....¡± Maltur said in shock and got as pale as a sheet of paper. ¡°Sure, let me sleep,¡± Rin''Tu said and turned around. ¡°Thanks,¡± I said and left. ¡°T..that was the queen,¡± Maltur said as we left. ¡°Yes, now come, I think an unoccupied room was this way,¡± I simply said. ¡°You know the queen,¡± Maltur said and trotted after me. ¡°Yes, I said that I''m the founder of Aeron, so I naturally know a few kings and queens,¡± I said and lied a little. I only know Yukina, but she''s an empress, so it should be okay. ¡°So you also said the truth as you asked me to be your personal cook?¡± Maltur asked quietly. ¡°Of course, what do you say? I can bring you to Areon in the morning,¡± I said. ¡°I heard of Aeron, it''s on the opposite of the world,¡± Maltur said. ¡°No problem, I only need a day to bring you to the capital,¡± I said and we reached a room. ¡°Let me sleep about it,¡± Maltur said and I smiled while closing the door. I woke him up at the next morning and led him to the others, who were waiting for me, so that we can start breakfast. ¡°Morning, this is Maltur, he''ll be my cook, when we are in Aeron,¡± I said cheerfully and sat down. Maltur bowed to the queen, then to the others and said, ¡°G..good morning, my name is Maltur and I don''t really know what happened.¡± ¡°Clair, did you kidnap him?¡± Lilia asked accusingly. ¡°No, only a little,¡± I said and whispered the last part. Maltur just stood there and waited, his gaze on the floor. ¡°Sit down and eat,¡± I said and patted the chair next to me. ¡°But, the queen is in the room,¡± Maltur whispered. ¡°Don''t mind me,¡± Rin''Te said and started to eat. ¡°Thank you, your Majesty,¡± Maltur said and sat down. ¡°So how did you met him?¡± Lilia asked. ¡°I was hungry and left in search for some chicken and came across some godly fragrance of his chicken dish. It truly was really tasty,¡± I said happily and remembered the taste. ¡°So you thought of kidnapping him and employing him as your cook?¡± Lilia further asked. ¡°Yup,¡± I simply said and Ilza and Drull started to laugh. ¡°Mr.?¡± Lilia said and turned to Maltur. ¡°Maltur,¡± he answered. ¡°Mr. Maltur, I''m sorry if my friend made you trouble, please pardon her,¡± Lilia said in a apologetic tone. ¡°She doesn''t made me trouble, she even saved be from a local gang. And I think I will accept her offer,¡± Maltur said and waved with his hand frantically in deny. ¡°Really, good, we can pack your stuff after breakfast,¡± I hurriedly said and sealed the whole thing with a handshake. ¡°Is she always so...,¡± He began. ¡°Crazy?¡± Lilia asked. ¡°Energetically,¡± he finished. ¡°Only if it''s about things of interest, and you woke her biggest interest. Chicken,¡± Lilia said and also ate her fill. ¡°Rin''Te, do you want to come with us? You could speak with the queen of Aeron,¡± I then suggested before we left to Maltur''s house. ¡°Sure,¡± Rin''Te said and we went to Maltur''s house, where I put his things in my inventory. I then conjured a stone house and a clone. The clone flew us to Nahar, while we waited inside.... --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The post might have double spaces, it was added by the RR-word program, so they might appear in future chapters and I''m way too lazy to delete them for the whole of 11 D-4 pages. So bear with it. 66 History RR is still making double spaces, bear with it. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Clair POV: We dropped Maltar at the palace of Nahar off and flew to my parents. ¡°Where are we going now?¡± Rin''Tu asked. ¡°We''ll visit my foster parents, I want to play with my baby sister. Or do you want to go back? A clone can bring you,¡± I said. We were flying in a stone house, which must look ridicules from outside, and were playing UNO cards. Still, it''s comfy. ¡°How long do you intent to stay?¡± She simply asked and gave Ilza a +4 card. Ilza simply smiled and put another +2 on it. ¡°Only a day, we''re going to fly back tomorrow morning,¡± I said with a frown and picked six cards. ¡°Then it''s okay,¡± she said and got a +2 from Lilia, which turned into a +4 for Ilza and a +8 for me. But this time, I could retaliate and gave Lilia a whooping +10. ¡°Uncle Drull, you sure you don''t want to play with us? This game called UNO is really funny,¡± Rin''Tu asked. ¡°No, I don''t like this game,¡± Drull said and continued to read a book. ¡°He once got a +20, initiated by himself, since then he never played again,¡± Ilza said with a laugh. ¡°Say Drull, how did you meet Rin''Tu?¡± I asked curiously, I don''t really know Drull''s past. ¡°The first time I met her, she was laying in a crib and sucked on her thump,¡± Drull simply said. ¡°Okay, let me reformulate the question. Why is an Arch Demon a friend of the high elfs?¡± I asked. ¡°Demons and elfs weren''t enemies at the beginning. We even were on friendly terms. As for why I know the old queen, well my parents were once the ruler of the demon race and naturally had a connection with the elfen royalty. I met her at my third birthday party, she almost looked like little Rin, just more dignified. My parents were so good friends with her, that I even called her aunt,¡± Drull said. ¡°How were humans back then?¡± I asked something different. ¡°My father told me that they once were really strong and came from a far away place. They waged war against the elfen and demons at the same time, and almost won against the elfen. I don''t know what the beastkin or dwarfs did, but the original dwarfen home town isn''t inhabited anymore. Dad said even he was only a child as it happened and the humans lost their strength during a two hundred years long war. He said that they simply didn''t get reinforcements and had to fight with what they had. Well at the end they were subdued by us. The high elfs used them as workers and sometimes toys while we used them mostly as cattle,¡± Drull spoke completely indifferently as he told us some really interesting things. ¡°Then, what about the gods? They must have been around at the time, why didn''t they do something?¡± Lilia asked. ¡°I don''t know, dad never mentioned them, I only met Siria because I stole her booze,¡± Drull said. ¡°Yeah, that time mom said I should never be as stupid as Uncle Drull. He and dad were drunk and snug inside Siria''s temple. Well they got caught, dad said he could flee through a window, but Drull was lost,¡± Rin''Tu said. ¡°Lost my ass, he tripped me,¡± Drull said, but not in an angry way. ¡°Couldn''t we ask them?¡± Ilza suddenly said. ¡°Ask whom?¡± Lilia asked back. ¡°The gods,¡± Ilza said as if it was obvious. ¡°You can''t simply ask a god,¡± Rin''Tu said. ¡°No, she''s right. Let''s ask one of them,¡± I said and took Philoro out if my inventory. ¡°..t of here...wait a moment, where is Siria?¡± The orb said the moment he got out. ¡°That is Philoro!¡± Rin''Tu screamed in shock. ¡°Yes, I''m the mighty god of void and space. Might it be possible for you to break this orb?¡± Philoro said. ¡°You are the reason for the death of my parents, why should I release you?!¡± Rin''Tu shouted. ¡°I think that was a no. Well, strange being, what do you want this time?¡± He then asked. ¡°We want to know something about the time humans, who once started a war against the high elfen and demons,¡± I said. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± He said grumpily. ¡°Because I might release you,¡± I said with a smile and Rin''Tu, as well as Lilia looked at me with a shocked expression. ¡°Really? Do you speak the truth?¡± He asked sceptically. ¡°Yes,¡± I said, still smiling. ¡°Okay, I''ll tell you then. I don''t know, we weren''t on this planet at that time,¡± Philoro said and shocked everyone, well not me. I simply don''t care enough to be shocked. ¡°Weren''t the gods here since the beginning of time?¡± Lilia asked with raised eyebrows. ¡°Nope, our contractor came into this world, around 4 thousand years ago, and summoned us eight. He then sealed us into the ley-lines of this planet. These ley-lines let us travel around the world, they help us to grow and even allow the mages to use us as an amplifier for their magic. They would have to control the mana on their own, if we weren''t helping them with each spell they cast. Our only goal is to grow into mid-level-deity elementals. Master will then pick us up. However master can''t control our nature and this allowed me to try my plan to destroy the world. Sadly Siria and the others used a lot of their mana and even the mana of the high elfs to seal me inside this stupid crystal. I''ve told you what you want, now free me,¡± Philoro said. ¡°Hmm, I said I''ll think about freeing you. I''ll tell you the result at a later time,¡± I said, still smiling the same smile, and put him back into my inventory. ¡°I knew it, this was the smile, Master uses when she is about to do something cruel,¡± Drull said and began to laugh. ¡°But if it''s true what Philoro said, then aren''t the gods in reality only some summoned elementals?¡± Rin''Tu asked incredulously. ¡°Yeah, what did you thought they are?¡± I asked. ¡°Don''t know, gods?¡± She said shyly. ¡°Nope, just some slightly strong elementals,¡± I said. ¡°Slightly strong?!¡± Rin''Tu exclaimed stunned. ¡°Yeah, they only rank at the bottom rank of deity-class elementals,¡± I said. ¡°I think my common sense is dying,¡± She said while grabbing her face with both hands. ¡°¡±I know how it feels, ¡°¡± Drull and Lilia said at the same time and Lilia even patted her back. ¡°Origin, we have arrived at your parent''s village,¡± the clone, who''s flying us said and landed the house. ¡°Well then, let''s go out,¡± I said and went to my parents house. ¡ãKnock¡ã¡ãKnock¡ã ¡°Coming!¡± The voice of my father sounded from inside and shortly after the door opened. ¡°Oh, Clair. You''re earlier than normally, what brings you here?¡± He asked and gave me a hug, before letting us in. ¡°Who is it?¡± My mom asked from inside the kitchen. ¡°It''s Clair and her friends,¡± dad said and led us to the living room, where Lily was rolling around. ¡°She''s already able to roll, she''s three months old isn''t she?¡± I say excited and picked her up. ¡°Guhu!¡± Was her reaction and she smiled at me. ¡°Yes, some times it gets hard to hold her back. You just have to sit her down and the moment you don''t look she''s already a few metres away,¡± dad said while laughing. ¡°Hi sweety,¡± mom said as she came out of the kitchen. Each of us said hello and that was the moment mom and dad noticed Rin''Tu. ¡°Sorry to forget to introduce ourself, my name is Kurt, this is my lovely wife and the little one in Clair''s arms is Lily,¡± dad said with an embarrassed smile. ¡°Good day, my name is Rin''Tu,¡± Rin''Tu said in a friendly tone. ¡°You''re so pretty, you elfs have it so good to be naturally beautiful. Us humans simply age too fast,¡± mom then said. ¡°You flatter me,¡± Rin''Tu said with a smile. ¡°Rin''Tu are you also a companion of my daughter?¡± Dad then asked. ¡°No, I''m just accompanying them for today,¡± she answered. ¡°Yeah, we have to bring her back to the palace tomorrow morning,¡± I said and put my finger in Lily''s mouth, she''s already used to it and starts to gnaw on it. ¡°Palace?¡± Dad asks. ¡°She''s the elfen queen,¡± I simply said and started to tickle Lily, who laughed excitedly. I then sat down and started to play with her and some wooden blocks. ¡°Queen?!¡± Mom asked in shock, but I was already too occupied. ¡°Eh yes,¡± Rin''Tu said a bit taken back. ¡°You don''t have to behave in a different way, I''m not officially here as of now,¡± she hurriedly added. ¡°Yeah, little Rin is just like us,¡± Drull said with a grin. ¡°But, but...,¡± mom began. ¡°No buts, look even Lily behaves normal,¡± I said while using Lily like a puppet to dance. ¡°She''s a baby,¡± mom said as a counter argument and I wasn''t able to retort. ¡°Uncle Drull already said it, you really don''t have to behave any differently than normal,¡± Rin''Tu said and even grabbed moms hands. ¡°O..okay,¡± mom finally said and the others went into the kitchen to drink tee while I played with Lily. Babies are funny, they can''t fight back, hehehehe. An hour later Lily fell asleep and I brought her to her crib. After that, I went down to the others and we spoke about our journey and their daily life. Most of their content was about Lily and a few things their friends did. We cooked together and had all in all a good day. A clone raised the house and we began to fly back while playing monopoly. And it came as it has to come, Drull flipped the table over and said that this game is stupid. That and a few dozen kilometres before the tree line the clone suddenly informed spoke to us. ¡°Origin, there is a small army of around two thousand in front of us, their direction is probably the forest. They have carriages, I think they are slavers. What are your orders?¡± The clone asked. ¡°An army?¡± Rin''Tu asked and looked a little worried. ¡°Stop for a moment,¡± I said and then turned to Rin''Tu. ¡°They are only two thousand, there is nothing to fear,¡± I said to her. ¡°?hm Master, even small fry can become deadly. And small fry in such a large quantity is such a case,¡± Drull said. ¡°Really? I mean, they are probably mostly under a ten thousand in their stats. How can they become dangerous?¡± I asked. ¡°There are spells, that inhibit or disturbs the magic of your enemy, such an army will have a few that are capable of such a thing. If we are hit by a mana disruption effect we''ll be strongly weakened. You already know, but all strong people use mana to strengthen their bodies. Either through [Mana Manipulation] or [Bodyenhancement]. If the mana inside of you gets disturbed it will weaken your body. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The effect is not permanent and it also depends on the strength of the enemy, but it still affects you. And an army this large will be able to weaken me to a strength of 30.000 and this is far from invincible. Especially when they attack en mass. Runes will also not work,¡± Drull explained. ¡°Then I''ll go alone,¡± I simply said and switched into the Reaper Dex gear. Rin''Tus eyes went a little wider but she staid silent. ¡°Didn''t you listen?¡± Lilia asked. ¡°I did, but any magic that I deem harmful doesn''t have an effect on me. You can test it, Drull attack me with a spell,¡± I said. ¡°If Master wishes so,¡± Drull said with a grin. A dark red, almost black ball, that kinda looked like a solar eclipse shoot out of his hand and hit my chest. The others sprung behind the couch in search of a cover and got ready for the blast, however, nothing happened. ¡°Drull, that was a fucking Tier 8 spell, do you want to kill us?!¡± Lilia shouted from behind the couch. ¡°Calm down, I knew that it won''t have an effect,¡± Drull said as if nothing has happened. ¡°But you didn''t know that nothing happens to my environment,¡± I said with a smile and Drull suddenly started to sweet profusely. ¡°Drull!¡± Lilia shouted again and hit him with a pillow. Her runes were activated and the hit had enough force to bash him against the wall. ¡°Uncle Drull!¡± Rin''Tu shouted and run up to Drull, who already started to stand up. ¡°Hehe, it''s too much fun to tease you,¡± he then said. ¡°So you''re going down and do what?¡± Ilza then asked. ¡°I''ll ask them nicely what they want and then eradicate them,¡± I said. ¡°You mean you eradicate them if they want to enslave elfs,¡± Lilia asked. I didn''t answer her and jumped out of the door. We still were a few kilometres above the ground and I had a nice view over the terrain below me. Green marshes under and behind me, and a tree line of giant trees in front. The whole horizon was clad in trees and just a few dozen kilometre in front of said tree line was indeed an army. Most of them was clad in leather armour, a few hundred had steel armour and around a hundred wore robes. Some even had horses, but most of them were walking on foot. The few who were riding had visibly better equipment and it was evident that they are the commanding officers. I used a little bit of wind magic and glided over them and then landed approximately 300 metres in front of them. They already noticed me and a few hundred arrows were pointed at me. ¡°Who''s that guy?¡± A soldier asked his neighbour. Eavesdropping made it possible to listen in to their conversations. ¡°I don''t know, but his mask looks creepy,¡± his neighbour said and a dozen or so people around him nodded. Seriously, my mask looks awesome, it does, doesn''t it? Then someone in a slightly better armour stepped in front and shouted, ¡°Who are you?!¡± ¡°Who are you and what do you want with these caches?!¡± I shouted back and ignored his previous question. ¡°I asked first,¡± he shouted back. Is he a child? ¡°Fine, I''m called Reaper. Now you,¡± I shouted, the distance to each other is simply too large to speak casually, my throat will surely hurt after this. ¡°We are the task force of Earl Buno, we are here to gather goods,¡± he shouted back. ¡°What kind of goods?¡± I asked, still shouting. ¡°This and that,¡± he shouted vaguely. ¡°Oh come on, you can tell me,¡± I shouted and it seems like my [Persuading] skill works because he shouted. ¡°Well you know, elfen and monster, but mostly elfen.¡± But I think his superior didn''t like it, that he answered me, so he got pulled back and a new one, who had an even better armour made out of chain mail, stepped in front. He even had a blazon. ¡°My name is Halvo of Grurro, step aside or we will force you aside,¡± he said, also shouting. ¡°Can''t do that, you see, I like elfs and so you have to die,¡± I shouted back. His face turned into an ugly frown and he shouted, this time not to me, but to his underlings, ¡°Attack!¡± The foot soldiers started to move forward and made small trembles. At the same time, a hundred arrows flew at me, and a strange blue barrier enveloped our surroundings. I felt like I do with every harmful spell, that it will influence me in a, from my side deemed, bad way. So I willed it to not affect me and it did not. The arrows came nearer and would soon start to hit me if I hadn''t raised an earth wall to block those who would have hit. ¡°He''s a mage, how can he still conjure spells?¡± Someone shouted over the thundering sound of hundreds of marching people. He must have a really loud voice. ¡°Because your inhibition didn''t work, stupid,¡± I shouted back. Then suddenly my earth wall was blasted away and a few dozen rays of fire flew at me. I evaded them, but they changed directions and were coming back. ¡°Homing rays of fire? Are you kidding me?¡± I asked no one special and dropped the temperature around the rays by a few hundred degrees. They started to wobble and then vanished one after the other. The foot soldiers reached me and spears were coming at my body. I evaded them by jumping back, but they quickly surrounded me. ¡°Now you''re going to die!¡± One guy shouted. I threw a copper coin with [Coin Throwing] at his face as an answer. I didn''t use too much force, so it didn''t have the force to fly out of his head, however, it was still able to produce a round hole on his forehead. He fell down and was instantly trampled by his comrades, who haven''t noticed how I have killed him. In order to evade their spears, I sprung upwards and then landed on the head of one soldier. But I didn''t stay long and quickly jumped to my next foothold, also a head. ¡°You want to earn money by selling slaves? I''ll give you money,¡± I shouted, while jumping from head to head and began to threw coins at the soldiers around me. They rapidly started to fall and they started to notice what happens. ¡°We can''t catch him,¡± someone shouted and I quickly threw a coin at him. ¡°Hold on, the mages will surely cast an enhancement spell,¡± someone else shouted and also got a coin. I mean I''m generous, I already spent a silver coin worth of copper on them. Then abruptly the soldiers around me started to glow and I noticed that they all were clad in some kind of magic. And I instantly noticed what this magic does, because my coins weren''t strong enough to kill them anymore. They only knocked them out. ¡°Won''t happen,¡± I said and adjusted the strength. They tried to hit me with spears, swords and some times even shields, yet none hit me. I was simply too agile and fast for them. This first turned into hate, then shock and after that fear. Who would take it badly? I mean I was mowing down their comrades while jumping from head to head. ¡°My name is Gunter of Farun, fight me in a one on one!¡± Some guy in a golden armour shouted and quickly got a coin in his face. The coin only left a red mark and he grunted in pain before rushing in my direction. He raised his sword and shouted his battle cry, however, he fell down with the second coin that flew through his head and killed three other guys behind him. ¡°He killed Commander Farun in two hits, he''s too strong!¡± Someone shouted. ¡°RUN!!¡± A second soldier shouted and a few of them really tried to run. Well, the only change was that their hole wasn''t at the front, but at the back of their head. After that, they quickly started to flee and I run out of heads to step on. I wasn''t even five second on the ground, as a giant fireball flew in my direction. It was so large, that it will hit some of the soldiers. I quickly killed those who would also get hit, death by fire is way worse than instant death by a copper coin. The fireball hit me and everything in a diameter of 20 metres. The weakness with my skill is that I do get affected by the heat the fireball produces. I just don''t get burned by its magic. But with [Heat Resistance] on LV 10 I wasn''t feeling the least bit uncomfortable or even hot. The fire quickly died down and the surviving soldiers watched in shock as I came out, completely unharmed. ¡°MONSTER!¡± A slightly crazy looking soldier shouted and fell on his behind. ¡°You could say that,¡± I said and turned the speed of my coin throwing up by a few notches. It now looked more like a small minigun and I even increased the strength enough to make them as fast as sound. So each coin made a boom sound and a small ripple of air, before killing one to thee soldiers. From then on it didn''t take much time and the whole field was filled with the bodies of dead humans. Those who tried to run away were either killed by a coin or through mana pressure, which I used on anyone who was further away than two kilometres. I killed them all and then let my wings sprout, with whom I flew up to the still hovering house. A gaping Rin''Tu, a smiling Drull, and a curiously looking Ilza greeted me. ¡°Where''s Lilia?¡± I asked as I landed. ¡°She didn''t want to watch, so she''s in her bedroom,¡± Drull simply said. ¡°You...you killed two thousand soldiers as if they were nothing,¡± Rin''Tu said, still with an open mouth. ¡°It was, but felt like trampling ants,¡± I said and walked to the bath. There is blood all over my body. ¡°Trampling ants,¡± she repeated in a slight daze. ¡°That''s my Master for you,¡± Drull said happily. ¡°I''ll help you to wash your body,¡± Ilza said cheerfully and followed after me. The later half of the day passed without events and we dropped Rin''Tu at her palace off. After that, we started to continue our way. Our next stop will be the Eisenberge in the south. I''m eager to see the dwarfen city, I heard they build it like real dwarfs do, inside a mountain. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Turns out, I posted it today. 67 Green Is Not Always Healthy Clair POV: ¡°Drive~ Drive~ Drive~¡± I hum while, riding my bike through the forest at the neck breaking speed of 120km/h. The trees fly past me and the wind lets my hair fluttering behind me in a horizontal way. A few monster or animals here and there notice us, but most of them are either too slow to attack us or flee when they see us. Those who come too near will be turned into a puddle of blood by mana pressure. ¡°It''s strange how your humming of one single word can still sound like a beautiful song,¡± Lilia commented from the back. She is, like me and the other two, constantly evading trees or bushes. ¡°What are dwarfs like? My world has a concept of dwarfs, however, they aren''t real, so I don''t know how they will be like,¡± I asked. ¡°What were your dwarfs like?¡± Ilza asked. ¡°They are short, like to drink beer, good at crafting, love their beard and are one hell of a short range fighter, however, not usable for long distances,¡± I said and jumped over a tree root and then drove alongside a 30 metres wide tree. Drull, then Lilia and then Ilza followed me. ¡°Yeah, that pretty much sums it up. Our dwarfs are around 1,2-1,5 metre tall, they do what you''ve said and are on top of that the best minors and metal smiths on the world. Most holy weapons and Tier 5 weapons are forged by a dwarf,¡± Drull explained. ¡°We''ll reach Eisenberge in three months or not?¡± Drull asked. ¡°Yes,¡± I said and looked back. Where I only saw Drull. ¡°Lilia? Ilza?¡± I asked, but got no reply. Drull also turned back and noticed their disappearing. Then suddenly Drull also vanished. Not like ¡ãPoof¡ã more like he was sucked into the ground. I hurriedly stopped and droved back to his former location, where I only found a slightly sunken in a trough. ¡°Da fuck?¡± I asked out loud and stepped back. The moment I stepped three steps back, my foot suddenly sunk into the ground and I got a poisoned warning. A poison that is able to harm me? My poison resistance is on LV 10. Well, even skills aren''t unbeatable. The grass then clung to my foot and tried to pull me under the ground. I looked down and saw something like an insect. It had two giant antlers who had grass at the top. The top of the antler mimicked the floor and looked exactly like normal grass. The insect itself was around 2 metres tall, 3 metres long and 2 metres wide. Its shell was brown and had green roots pulsating on it. Two large pincher then tried to grab me, but I didn''t let it and used mana pressure on it. However, nothing happened, that thing simply continued to grab me, not the least bit faced by a mana pressure of around 500.000. Not even a million made it budge. The next thing I tried was to burn it, but it also ignored the fire. The pincher now grabbed me and my arms were pressed against my body. It also started to pull me underground, which I didn''t like. Not the least bit. I tried to activate my runes, however, they didn''t work. Then it hit me, this fucker stops mana! I tried to get free from its claws, by pushing me arms to the side. Its claws first budged only a little bit and then lost all their strength. I broke the joints of its arms and it couldn''t muster any strength into them any longer. Even without runes my strength is over 150.000. Still, it felt like this thing has a strength of 50.000, no wonder they couldn''t do struggle. Drull said they will get severely weakened without mana and this bug is a mana blocker. The bug didn''t utter a single scream as I destroyed its claws and also didn''t flee. On the contrary, it started to wrap me inside its grass like things. I wasn''t eager to get a grass mummy so I ripped the grass apart and threw a sword, from my inventory, at the face of the bug. The sword flew straight through its head and the bug stopped moving for a second. Yes, only for a second. ¡°WHAT in Darvin''s name is that thing?!¡± I shouted and took a hammer out. A few swings later and I turned the bug into a bloody pulp of green liquid and chitin. It might have stopped moving after crushing its legs and antlers, but I wanted to be sure. The whole process took me a minute and I was finally free of a strange green like bug that is immune to mana. I climbed out of the trough and tried to search for Drull, Ilza and Lilia through their tracking rune. It turned out as I feared, their runes aren''t active. What should I do? These bugs are strong enough to kill them and it would be annoying to search for new companions. ¡°What to do? What to do?... I know, two brains think better than one!¡± I said while pacing. A short spell later three clones surrounded me. ¡°You know the problem, the tracking rune doesn''t work and we have to find them,¡± I said. ¡°They might already be dead,¡± Clone 1 said. ¡°I don''t think so, at least not yet. The bug tried to pull us down, that either means that it has a burrow or eats its prey underground,¡± Clone 2 said. ¡°Let''s try to dig at the trough,¡± Clone 1 suggested and Clone 3 walked to Drull''s trough. It began to use earth magic to dig and came a few moments later out of the hole. ¡°Looks like there was a tunnel, the walls fallen in and it won''t be possible to track it back,¡± it then said. ¡°So what?¡± I asked. ¡°We haven''t tried to [Identify] the bug,¡± Clone 2 said. ¡°True,¡± I said and used [Identification] on the rest of the bug.
Remains of a Muru Jahimees: These bloody remains were ones a Muru Jahimees, an almost extinct bug that preys on anything that is unfortunate enough to step on its grass like antler tips. They have a toxin that renders the mana of its prey useless and even their body is immune to mana influences. This Muru Jahimees died 2500 years ago.
¡°2.500 years? Didn''t I kill it only a few minutes ago?¡± I said confused. ¡°It would explain why it moved like a zombie,¡± Clone 1 said. ¡°And it might also be a clue to Drull''s, Lilia''s and Ilza''s current condition,¡± Clone 3 said and we other three looked at it, waiting for it to continue. ¡°I mean, if it was a zombie, then it might try to turn them into zombies as well. This could take a while,¡± it said. ¡°We don''t know that,¡± Clone 1 said. ¡°Then what?¡± I asked. ¡°We could burn the forest down. It would be easier to search for them if there aren''t any trees who obstruct our vision,¡± Clone 2 suggested. ¡°We can''t do that, the queen of the elfs would be devastated,¡± Clone 1 said. ¡°What about the map?¡± Clone 3 asked. ¡°Which map?¡± Clone 1 asked back. ¡°I mean the map function in Origins settings, there was a search option, it might be possible to search for them,¡± Clone 3 explained what he means. ¡°Wait a moment,¡± I said and put Ilza Bose into the search option. And really, a map popped up and a small dot showed the whereabouts of Ilza Bose, she''s 50 kilometres to the north-east and one kilometre underground. ¡°Got her, in the north-east, follow me,¡± I said and began to sprint. The forest turned into a rainforest around 2 kilometres away from her location and we had to slow down. ¡°This forest is strange,¡± Clone 3 said as it hacked through the leafs and small trees. We all already changed into Reaper Dex, each of us had the same mask, but with a different colour. Mine was the normal red, Clone 1 had blue, Clone 2 green and Clone 3 yellow. ¡°Yeah, there isn''t even one animal sound,¡± Clone 2 said. ¡°Creepy,¡± Clone 3 said and then suddenly jumped back. On the place, it stood just a second before was now a tiger with green pulsating roots all over its fur. ¡°So it doesn''t only infects insects,¡± Clone 1 said and got ready for a fight. Clone 3 is our front fighter, he has two heavy shields and has only one task, blocking. Clone 2 has a spear, he keeps the enemy at bay. Clone 1 uses two short-swords and is our speed fighter. And last but not least is me, who uses coins. ¡°That''s not a normal tiger, it''s way stronger, the stats are around 30.000 and it''s also immune to mana pressure,¡± I said. ¡°What about other magic?¡± Clone 3 asked as he blocked a swipe of the tiger''s paw. ¡°Don''t know,¡± I said and conjured a stone slap, which I shot at the tiger. The slap didn''t hit. The tiger jumped away, but then got impaled by the spear of Clone 2. ¡°I think it isn''t immune to magic, or it wouldn''t have had jumped away,¡± Clone 1 said and cut the head of the tiger off. ¡°Look, there is a flower bud on its chest,¡± Clone 2 said and tried to touch the flower. ¡ãBANG¡ã Clone 2 vanished from our sight and a small trail was formed into the forest. The headless tiger hit him with its paw and send him flying. ¡°So it even fights without a head,¡± Clone 3 simply said and blocked an attack that was meant to hit me. ¡°So troublesome, Origin, try to hit the flower bud, this looks like a weak point in a horror game. Like the yellow pus tumours in Dead Space,¡± Clone 1 said and Clone 3 pushed the tiger into a standing position. Like this, I was able to easily throw a coin at the flower bud. ¡°PING¡± An air shockwave erupted from my arm and the coin flew straight through the tiger. Green blood like liquid gushed out of the front hole and a large gaping hole was on it''s back. The tiger fell down, twitched a few more times and then stopped moving. ¡°So you already killed it?¡± Said Clone 2 who came out of the trail. ¡°Yes, the flower bud is its weak point,¡± I said. ¡°Hmm, this flower is directly over its heart,¡± Clone 1 said and poked the bud with one of its swords. ¡°The roots are all coming from the flower,¡± it further said. ¡°You think the flower is the origin of its zombie-like behaviour?¡± Clone 3 asked. ¡°Yep, someone or something must have put the flower or a seed in its heart or on its heart. The flower then most likely controls its host,¡± Clone 1 said. ¡°This tiger is already dead for 100 years,¡± I said. ¡°The bud will most likely blossom at some point,¡± Clone 3 said. ¡°That would mean that it takes 100 years to get to this point,¡± Clone 2 said. ¡°Let''s hope it also takes some time to infect its host,¡± I said and motioned the other three to move on. More of these flower zombies attacked us on our way. They had some things in common. They weren''t affected by mana pressure, continued to fight till we destroyed the flower and they were all stronger than their natural counterparts. The flower really bloomed at some point and when it does it makes the monster a lot stronger. It at least doubles its strength. Luckily we didn''t meet another bug or else my clones would be almost instant dead, I mean they are beings made out of mana. But in case, we see another one I already had a plan. I would just throw a coin at it with activated runes. I won''t have to fear anything, as long as it doesn''t touch me with its grass. We also tested a few things, for example, what happens when you rip the flower out of the monster. The effect was immediate and not really good for us. The monster simply died and the flower withered. This means that we might not be able to save Ilza, Drull or Lilia if one of them gets infected by one of the flowers. Then a few hundred metres in front of Ilza''s marker the forest got lighter and an old, stone temple came into few. And with the temple, a few hundred flower monster and there were even some dozens fully bloomed between them. ¡°Let''s hope there won''t be a bug under them, these fully bloomed ones are as strong as us clones,¡± Clone 3 said and got ready for the impact of the incoming onslaught. ¡°We don''t have time for this shit,¡± I said and started to throw coins in rapid fire mode. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Hundreds of booms were audible and the first three lines of flower monster died their second death. I couldn''t throw them with full force or I might have damaged the temple. And it''s the only lead to Ilza and the others. ¡°Origin, give me and Clone 2 two shields we will block them so that you can kill them unhindered,¡± Clone 1 said and I gave them four more shields. They formed a circle around me and I began to shoot each monster, that got near enough to reach us. Body parts filled the air as I just continued to shoot, not bothering to aim carefully. There were enough monster, I would have hit them even if I have to shoot blind. Only the ¡ãPING¡ã sound of my coins who broke through the sound barrier and the bangs of our shield were audible. Not even one monster made a sound, not when they got hit by the shield or lost a limb from my coins. Not even while dying. It took us five minutes to kill all of them, some of the smaller bloomed monster were able to evade my coins up to a certain point and I had to kill them last. ¡°Hope there won''t be much more inside,¡± Clone 3 said and stepped over the dead bodies of countless monster. ¡°What do you think is this place?¡± Clone 1 asked. ¡°Don''t know, but it looks eerily like a temple and some temple were used for sacrifices. Maybe it was built for the flower?¡± I answered and stepped inside the temple. We conjured some light balls and quickly found a staircase that led us deeper inside. ¡ãstep¡ã ¡ãstep¡ã ¡°Can you hear that?¡± Clone 3 asked. ¡°That sounds like steps,¡± Clone 2 said. ¡°You mean there is someone in front of us?¡± Clone 1 asked. ¡°Like a reception committee?¡± Clone 3 asked jokingly. ¡°Let''s get ready for a fight, I don''t think that the flower would have let someone alive,¡± I said and we waited for the thing to get nearer. And I was right, it wasn''t something alive that came to us, it was an elf with a fully bloomed flower on its chest. ¡°That confirms it, the flower is able to infect humanoid beings,¡± Clone 2 said and the elf began to charge at us. It was fast and reached us in the blink of an eye. However, Clone 3 was able to get between the elf and us and hit the elf with its shield into the face. The nose of the flower elf broke and it was smashed into the wall. Clone 2 quickly pushed its spear through the flower and the elf quickly died his second death. ¡°This guy was dead for 3.000 years and was even a high elf,¡± I said while looking at the dead body. It was once a young female elf, the face distorted in a gruesome and painful expression, yet the rest of a once beautiful face was still visible. ¡ãstep¡ã¡ãstep¡ã¡ãstep¡ã¡ãstep¡ã¡ãstep¡ã¡ãstep¡ã¡ãstep¡ã¡ãstep¡ã¡ãstep¡ã¡ãstep¡ã¡ãstep¡ã¡ãstep¡ã¡ãstep¡ã¡ãstep¡ã¡ãstep¡ã¡ãstep¡ã ¡ãstep¡ã¡ãstep¡ã¡ãstep¡ã¡ãstep¡ã¡ãstep¡ã¡ãstep¡ã¡ãstep¡ã¡ãstep¡ã¡ãstep¡ã¡ãstep¡ã¡ãstep¡ã¡ãstep¡ã¡ãstep¡ã¡ãstep¡ã¡ãstep¡ã¡ãstep¡ã ¡°I think we will get some more guests,¡± Clone 3 said and got back into position, Clone 2 stepped next to him and took two shields to block the rest of the path. I gave Clone 1 a few hundred copper coins and we waited. The steps got louder and louder until we saw the first person. It was also a female and the moment she got into our light she dashed in front of us and tried to get past the shields. Not long after more and more came into view. A real swarm of these flower monster tried to kill us and Clone 1 and I started with our coin throwing. The first dozen wasn''t able to evade, they simply crowded the path too much. But they started to evade as they got more room to use. Not long after, only two or three tried to get past the shield, while evading most of our coins. We weren''t able to use more strength, in fright to damage the temple and they weren''t able to get past the shield. They still tried nonetheless and died a useless death. ¡°Puh, that was the last one,¡± Clone 3 said and lowered his shield. The path in front of us was filled with dead elfen bodies and the first row even stacked up to a hip-high wall of corpses. ¡°Let''s move on,¡± I said and climbed over the dead bodies. Shortly later we came into a bigger hall with pictures on the walls and a door on the other side. ¡°Move the light to the wall, let''s see what they show,¡± Clone 1 said and I did as asked. It was a picture story and it started on both our left and right side and ended at the door on the other side of the hall. It first showed some people who were on a plane and tried to farm on barren land. Then a green light came out of the sky and a green woman floated over the now as elfen visible people. The elfs knelt in front of the green woman and it looked like they''re praying to her. The woman raised her arms, and behind her, trees came out of the ground. The next picture showed a city like the elfen capital with a temple in the middle. The temple looked similar to this one and most likely is the same. After that came a picture of a stone table and an animal on it, an elfen woman had a seed and a dagger in her hands. The following three pictures described the growth stages of the flower bud. At first, it sprouted roots, then came the bud and at last the bloomed flower. The last picture consisted out of the flower monster who protected the elfen from none flower monster. ¡°What do you think happened? Why would the flower start to use the elfs as well?¡± Clone 3 asked as we came to the last picture. ¡°Maybe they stopped with their sacrifices?¡± Clone 1 asked more than answered. ¡°Maybe.... It won''t help us to speculate, let''s go through this door, the map says that Ilza is behind it,¡± I said and opened the door. Behind the door was a large room with a picture of the green woman on the back wall. A stone table, the same as in the picture was in the middle of it and a green tree woman stood in front of the table. Lilia was on it and Drull, as well as Ilza, lied on the side.
Name: GaiaGender: NeutralAge: 1.936.290
Level: 1023Profession: NoneRank: X
Title: Ex-Goddess of Nature, Spirit of Nature, Ghost of the Forest
Health: /MP: Regeneration /
Mana: 690.000.000MP: Regeneration 100.000/sec
Strength: 203.000Intelligence: 130.000
Agility: 240.100Wisdom: 135.000
Class: /This elemental is as old as the planet and once established an religion around her. Her followers sacrificed monster for her blessing. However, at one point the sacrifices didn''t came any longer and she used her temple guards and maids as sacrifices. Now she''s hunting anything that comes near her temple.Race: Lower Deity Class Earth-Water Elemental
The more like a dryad looking woman turned around and looked at us. ¡°So you''re the one who killed all my pawns. Did you come to rescue these three?¡± Gaia asked with a feminine voice. ¡°Yes, and I''ll kill you if they are dead,¡± I said and got ready to throw a coin with full force. I can use my full force, now that I know where the others are. ¡°You''ve killed all my pawns just for these three?¡± She asked and motioned to Lilia. ¡°Sure,¡± I simply said. ¡°Well, these two are unharmed, but the woman here,¡± she pointed at Lilia,¡± already has my seed,¡± she said. ¡°Then remove the seed,¡± I said. ¡°I could do that, but why should I? What will you give me if I do?¡± She asked with a smile. ¡°Are you able to use already dead bodies as well?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes,¡± she answered. ¡°Then I''ll give you the carcase of a dragon god. A Tier 5 monster would surely be better than her,¡± I said. She thought for a moment and then said,¡± very well, I''ll take the seed out of her. Put the carcass in front of my temple. I remove her seed after putting one into it. However, I''m not able to fully remove the influence of the seed. I''m only able to remove the seed, the roots who''ve already sprout through her veins can''t be removed. But don''t worry, she won''t die from them, on the contrary, they will make her a little stronger. And I won''t be able to control her without the seed. So what do you say?¡± She asked. ¡°Okay, Clone 1, 2 and 3 carry them to the surface. You Gaia will lead the way,¡± I said and motioned Gaia to walk. She began to walk, still carrying a smile and we reached the surface a few minutes later. ¡°Here,¡± I said and took the almost 400 metres tall, 100 metres wide and 200 metres long dragon god out. ¡°It''s even in perfect conditions,¡± Gaia said happily and took something out of her mouth. It was a thump large green marble and looked like the seed of the picture. She then walked up to the heart of the dragon and pushed the marble into it. The dragon twitched once and roots already started to grow from its heart. ¡°Thanks, now let me take the seed out of her. Oh, and I have to cut her chest open, so you will have to heal her,¡± she said and sliced Lilia''s chest with her finger open. She then put two fingers inside and took a green marble with roots out. She then cut the roots and put them back into Lilia''s chest. I quickly healed her and Clone 3 carried her away from Gaia. ¡°Now leave, I have to rebuild my pawns,¡± Gaia then said and turned around. ¡°Yeah, see you,¡± I said and aimed a gold coin at her. She noticed my movement and turned around. Her mouth began to move, but she wasn''t fast enough to do anything more. I released the coin with maximum force. She, the temple and a few kilometre of forest were gone. Then a green light flew up and the woman from the pictures began to materialise. However, I didn''t let her and started to suck her mana out of her with [Ultra ultimate high Mana Manipulation]. It took me not even a second and her whole mana was sucked out. The green light simply faded away, she didn''t even had the time to scream. ¡°Nobody harms someone I like,¡± I said sternly and took the carcass of the dragon god back into my inventory. ¡°Wake them up,¡± I said and the clones started to wake Ilza, Drull and Lilia up. ¡°Hmm?¡± Drull groaned and sat up. ¡°Master what happened?¡± He then asked and looked around. ¡°Did I miss a fight?¡± He further asked. ¡°Wait until the others are up,¡± I said and conjured a house. Ilza and Lilia woke up a few minutes later and the first thing Lilia did was to cry as she saw the green roots in and over her skin. ¡°Don''t worry Lilia, they look cool and they won''t harm you, I hope they don''t. Let me explain what happened,¡± I said and patted Lilia''s head. ¡°They look gross,¡± Lilia said between sobs. ¡°No, they don''t. Now listen....¡± I said and began to tell them what happened. ¡°So to sum it up, the goddess Gaia kidnapped us and tried to turn us into plant zombies. Which partially worked with Lilia. Then she got the dragon god from you and took the seed, who would have killed Lilia, out of Lilia? After that you simply killed her?¡± Drull asked after I finished. ¡°Yup,¡± I simply said. ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHA, only Master would be able to kill a god as easily as a walk in the park,¡± Drull said while laughing loudly. ¡°Then everything is fine?¡± Ilza asked. ¡°Fine? I look like a freak!¡± Lilia shouted. ¡°I think they look good,¡± Ilza said and I nodded as support. ¡°You won''t shun me because of them?¡± Lilia asked me a little fearfully and with teary eyes. ¡°Of course not. Now you''re the same like me, one of a kind,¡± I said and gave her a kiss before she could say anything else. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Next chapter, one god less on the planet. Gaia was able to see Clair because she had a physical body. 68 Training and a Call Clair POV: I let Lilia take a breath from the kiss and then hugged her tightly. ¡°Gaia said that it will make you stronger and the veins aren''t as visible as you think,¡± I said and she tightened the hug the moment I mentioned the veins. ¡°Stronger?¡± Ilza asked interestedly. ¡°She didn''t specify how, but by the looks of it, it might be that she''s immune to my pressure, like the other things. Or maybe photosynthesis?¡± I speculated. ¡°Photosyn...what?¡± Drull asked. ¡°That''s the term used for energy production through the sun. Plants use the sun and can change the energy inside of the sun rays into something like sugar, which is their food,¡± I explained. ¡°And what will that mean to me?¡± Lilia asked and inspected the green veins under her skin for the fifth time. ¡°It could mean that you don''t need to eat, as long as you have water and the sun,¡± I said and forgot to say the possibility to never eating something again. ¡°You mean like you and Drull?¡± Ilza asked. ¡°Not the same, we use mana to satiate and nurture us, while photosynthesis doesn''t need anything except water and sun rays,¡± I explained. ¡°What else is possible?¡± Drull asked excitedly. ¡°Don''t know, these things look like plants, so maybe regrowth of limbs?¡± I said and shrugged my shoulders. ¡°Let''s test the photosynthesis theory. Lilia only has to stay outside in the sun and then do some sports. That reminds me, I have to train,¡± I said. ¡°Train? You? Aren''t you strong enough?¡± Lilia asked. ¡°Yeah, I mean your stats are too high for the status to even list them,¡± Ilza said. ¡°Only my stats with runes. I noticed my relatively weakness while I fought the insect that kidnapped you,¡± I explained. ¡°Then how will you train?¡± Drull asked, slightly eager to train with me. ¡°Don''t really know, I don''t think normal sport will help,¡± I said. ¡°What about weights?¡± Ilza asked. ¡°That would only work if they influence my whole body, otherwise, they might be harmful. Something that increases my overall weight would be good,¡± I said in thoughts. ¡°Do you have a rune for that?¡± Lilia asked. ¡°Not a perfect rune, I''m trying to develop one that makes things float. But until now I''m only able to let them either fly away or be heavy as hell,¡± I said. ¡°Why floating?¡± Drull asked. ¡°I want to build a flying fortress,¡± I said with an evil smile. ¡°...okay. Wouldn''t the rune work either way? I mean you only have to increase the weight,¡± Ilza asked. ¡°Well, let me demonstrate,¡± I said and walked out of the house, where I inscribed a fist-sized rock with the weight increasing rune. ¡°I''m able to increase the weight as much as I want, however, will become dangerous if it''s too much. This rock here is 100 times heavier than before,¡± I said and let the rock drop. It quickly fell down and sunk into the soft forest ground. ¡°And? Do you know what I want to say?¡± I asked. They tried to come up with the solution. Ilza quickly gave up and Drull first made a face of hard thinking and then a fake ¡°I don''t care¡± face. While Lilia really came up with something. ¡°You mean that it would increase your weight which will also create problems wherever you stand. Because you will sink into the ground,¡± she said and looked happy to found a solution. ¡°Exactly, I''m around 45 kilograms as Clair and around 95 as Dex, that would mean I''m 45 or 95 tonnes with 1.000 times my original weight. I might be able to train on a hard ground but not while travelling,¡± I said and explained why it wouldn''t work as of now. ¡°Then how do you want to train while travelling?¡± Drull asked. ¡°Easy, I simply put a large metal disc on the floor before I start with my training. I can do muscle and agility training without much space and the disc will distribute the weight equally over the ground. This way I won''t sink down and can train as well. You all can help and train with me,¡± I said and showed them what I mean. I first conjured a large amount of metal, formed that into a disc with a radius of 20 metres and a height of 20 centimetres and then put it down. We then stepped on the disc and I put a few runes on me, each new rune doubles my weight. It quickly got heavier and I stopped at 100 times my original weight. ¡°Okay, now I''m as heavy as 4.500 kilograms,¡± I said. ¡°Let me try,¡± Drull said and picked me up. It still looked as easy as picking up a child. It also looked like it. ¡°True it''s way heavier than normal,¡± he said and put me down. ¡°This much is still not a problem, so I have to further increase it,¡± I said and raised the weight to 500 time my original weight. I''m now 22,5 tonnes or 22.5000 kilograms. Drull tried to pick me up but wasn''t able. ¡°Okay, that is heavy,¡± he said impressed and then tried to push me, which didn''t work. ¡°Are even able to walk like that?¡± Ilza asked sceptically. ¡°Don''t know, currently, I''m in a perfect balance,¡± I said and tried to walk. My legs felt as if I am underwater and have weights on. But I''m able to walk, even if it''s slowly. ¡°And?¡± Lilia asked. ¡°It''s heavy,¡± I said while making a grimace. ¡°I meant, does it work?¡± Lilia asked again. ¡°Yes, this way I''ll be able to increase my strength,¡± I said. ¡°Come to think of it, why weren''t you caught by the bug?¡± Ilza asked. ¡°I was caught, but my normal stats aren''t related to [Mana Manipulation] contrary to yours. I have a skill that makes my body ¡°limitless¡± which means that I don''t have the natural limits of achievable strength. I can be as strong as I want and won''t harm my body, as long as my strength comes from training. The runes would hurt me without safety runes like indestructible and regeneration. I kinda suspect that it also has something to do with my over the top rune tolerance, but I''m not able to prove it,¡± I said and made some push ups. I had to stop after 10. ¡°Are you able to make runes that just increase the weight to a set amount?¡± Drull asked. ¡°Yes, how heavy do you want it? Oh and Ilza and Lilia, I''ll have to delete your runes if you want to train, your body won''t handle another rune,¡± I said. ¡°Increase my weight to 8 tonnes,¡± Drull said and I did, he hasn''t the sensitivity skill, so he promptly fell to the side and struggled to get up. ¡°Shit this is heavy,¡± he said with a grunt and sat up. ¡°I think I''ll pass, I don''t need to get stronger,¡± Lilia said but still began with normal training. We still wanted to know the influences of her veins. ¡°I want 500 kilograms,¡± Ilza said and I deleted one of her runes for it. She didn''t fell to the side like Drull and was able to walk slowly. The metal plate sunk a little into the ground but not too much, so I said, ¡°Good then let''s train,¡± and began with a light jog, a very slow light jog. Two hours later we all were drenched in sweat, we all except for Lilia. ¡°And, ¡ãhuf¡ã... do you ¡ãhuf¡ã... feel something?¡± I asked and drank some water. ¡°Yes, or more like no. I don''t feel fatigued or hungry,¡± she said. ¡°Okay, that more or less confirms the photosynthesis theory. Let''s see what happens at night,¡± I said and deactivated the runes. Drull and Ilza did the same. ¡°Drull wait before....¡± I said but was too late. Drull already sprung up but used the same force he used with 8 tonnes and as a result launched himself into the air. Ilza, again thanks to her skill, was able to stand up as if nothing happened. Let''s eat something I''m hungry,¡± I said and walked back to the house, after taking the metal disc back into my inventory. Ilza and Lilia followed me and Drull landed safely shortly after we reached the house. Lilia wasn''t hungry but still able to eat, which was a relieve to me. We waited for the sun to set and then started to train again. This time, Lilia wasn''t as energetical as before, on the contrary, she was short breathed after a half an hour. ¡°So you have increased stamina during the day and decreased stamina at night,¡± I commented while doing push ups. ¡°Seems like it,¡± Ilza said and then had a shocked face. ¡°What?¡± Ilza asked worriedly. ¡°That means that we can''t have sex as much as before,¡± she muttered. ¡°And that comes out of Lilia?¡± Drull asked with a laugh. Lilia in return got red and looked down, while muttering, ¡°That''s Clair''s fault, she''s the pervert.¡± I began to laugh and plopped down from cramps. Lilia got redder and run inside. ¡°What did she say?¡± Ilza asked and looked after her. ¡°Nothing important,¡± I said and resumed the training. The day after we all had aching muscles, so we stayed inside for the day, only bathing and eating. Lilia wasn''t affected and tested another theory of mine. She deactivated her regeneration rune and cut her finger. The wound didn''t heal immediately, but it was fully healed at the end of the day. So we could add faster regeneration into the list of positive influences from the veins. We also solved Lilia''s stamina problem at night. At least the problem during sex, I simply conjured a light that mimics the sun. The downside was that we didn''t stop, normally it''s Lilia who''s out of breath. But this time we both didn''t get tired and before we noticed it was already morning. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.The night increased Lilia''s confidence and she slowly began to accept the veins. We continued our travel to Eisenberge and reached it two months later. My training showed results and my stats began to raise. We haven''t passed the border longer than a few days as I got a call from the empress, Yukina. ¡°Is there Clair?¡± She asked, with breaths between the words. She must be running. ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°I know you are far away, but can you help me?¡± Yukina asked. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked and stopped driving. ¡°There was a coup. The church marked me as an elf collaborator with you as a reason. They gained control over the majority of the nobles and military. The coup was three months ago and they held me captive until today. Only Max stayed loyal, he rescued me at the execution ground and we fled. The rest of his team is in pursuit. They have the order to bring me back so that they can finish the execution. The pope plans to unite the human countries and kill every none human. The army is already marching to Kirk and Solo. I fear that they won''t stand a chance against Raska, peace lasted for too long. Their troops have no experience, while our troops are well trained from the border to Duren. They plan to crush the other countries in one large campaign. Please save as many none humans as you can, I know that your border is safe,¡± she said and her voice began to quiver at the end. ¡°What about you?¡± I asked. ¡°We can''t escape them. They will catch us in at most two days,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Where are you? I''ll come to you,¡± I said. ¡°... do you want to tell me that you are near enough to rescue us?¡± She asked after a short pause. ¡°Sure, so where are you?¡± I asked again. ¡°We are near Lichtstadt, half a days travel on horse away. We tried to reach Heiligenstadt, it''s to the south-east of Lichtstadt. We might be able to reach it before they catch up with us. There is a tavern Max knows... ¡ãmale vispers¡ã... Max said the tavern is called Dead Harpy. If possible meet us there,¡± she said. ¡°Sure, I''m on my way,¡± I said. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said and then cut the connection. ¡°And?¡± Drull asked. They were able to listen. ¡°I''m naturally going to save them, we have to postpone our visit of Eisenberge. A clone will bring you to Nahar, while I fetch the empress and Max,¡± I answered. ¡°Have a safe trip,¡± Lilia said and I conjured a clone. ¡°See you in a day or two,¡± I said and took off. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Well yeah, now it bites me that I don''t have a story and a too strong MC^^. The first problem is that I need something at least a bit interesting for each chapter, which I come up with while writing said chapter. And secondly, I need something that is possible with an OP-MC. The next chapters will have some ¡°kind¡± of a story. And I won''t let Clair crush the enemies like before. And no she won''t get nerfed. This chapter is so short because of the cliffhanger and I hadn''t as much desire to write at all. And some people asked for a skill list of Clair, here is one. It has no description but it lists every skill of her. At least I hope it does. Skills: 1 Distant View 2 Apokalypse 3 No Limits 4 Prodigy over Prodigy¡äs 5 Sensitivity 6 Calm Mind 7 Math 8 Mana Sensing 9 Mana Manipulation 10 Bodytransformation also partially 11 Bodyenhancement 12 Fly 13 Gardening 14 Drawing 15 Poison Resistance 16 Cooking 17 Petting 18 Coin Throwing 19 Weapon Enhancement 20 Language of Kirk 21 Persuade 22 Liar 23 Actor 24 Eavesdropping 25 Empathy 26 Sneaking 27 Fast Reader 28 Memorize 29 Identification 30 Blacksmith 31 Climbing 32 Aiming 33 Javelin Throwing 34 Throwing 35 3D Movement 36 Insensitivity to Pain 37 Archery 38 More Than one Arrow? 39 Doge 40 Fist Fighting 41 Sword Mastery 42 Diving 43 Sewing 44 Fine Nose 45 Furrier 46 Voice Actor 47 Poker Face 48 Knitting 49 Painting/Art 50 Dressing 51 Orating 52 Enchanting 53 Lock picking 54 Trap Spotting 55 Trap Disarming 56 Heat resistance 57 Carving 58 Alchemy 59 Traiding 60 Hammer Mastery CH: 40 61 Axe Mastery CH: 40 62 Mana Zone CH: 40 63 Laser of Death CH: 40 64 Language of Pralara CH: 40 65 Language of Kirika CH: 41 66 Ultra ultimate high Mana Manipulation CH: 43 67 Ultra ultimate high Sensitivity CH: 43 68 Rune Artificer CH: 43 69 Lipreading CH: 43 70 Singing CH: 44 71 Libido CH: 44 72 Braiding CH: 48 73 Perception CH: 49 74 Abducting CH: 49 75 Multitasking CH: 51 76 Teaching CH: 23 77 Shield CH: 56 78 Language of Japan CH: 58 78 Decipher CH: 58 78 Runes of Summoning CH: 58 80 Language of Tai Sung CH: 59 81 Language Comprehension CH: 59 82 Qi Sensing CH: 59 83 Language of Driala CH: 64 69 Escape Yukina POV: ¡°Yukina we have to go,¡± said someone and touched me, which brought me out of my peaceful sleep. It took me a few seconds to realize where I am, but it quickly dawned me. I''m in an old shack with Max, fleeing from his old team. The last months were hell and I thought of suicide more than once. This damn cardinal convinced the military to come to his side and accused me as an elf and beastkin collaborator. He then used my own special unit to arrest me and put me in a cell for three months. These months were used to convoke a large ¡°holy¡± army to wage war against the rest of the world. He even declared himself as a pope. They poisoned me, obviously because I''m still a hero and as such have some strength, it only weakened me, however, it still was enough for them to overwhelm me. After that, they inscribed runes of mana sealing on my skin and left me in a cell. I''m lucky that they didn''t torture me, they did not even rape me. I don''t know why, but am glad that it didn''t happen. It might be because of the man in black robes, he behaved as if he is above the pope. Demanded that I was not to be harmed or raped, as it is usually done to imprisoned women. He came in and asked me about Clair. What her limits are and her usual fighting habits. I said I don''t know, which is true. Normally you would get tortured for answers, but he didn''t, he just said that he believes me and then left. They told me about my planned execution the day after. I accepted it and thought that''s it. And then, on the day that was meant for me to die, I was saved by Max. He used a smoke grenade to blind my guards, whom were tasked to bring me to the execution ground, and then fled with me. We stole horses and tried to flee to the border, maybe even reaching Aeron. Max said he had built a small safe house with necessaries for a journey and even the sound transmitter of Clair. It was hopeful thinking and our hope was crushed on the same night. His old team caught up to us and we only escaped them narrowly. We had to force our horses into something like an overdrive and they died the moment we stopped. But we were able to reach Max''s hideout. It''s a small shack that he uses for hunting trips. The moment we got inside Max fetched the sound transmitter and I contacted Clair. I was really glad to hear that she''ll come and save us. We stayed for the night and want to steal a new pair of horses today. ¡°How late is it?¡± I asked the moment I got completely wake. ¡°Not late, the sun is only up for a few moments. Eat something and then let''s go,¡± Max said and gave me a piece of bread and some smoked meat. I ate in silence and then prepared for departure. ¡°You think Clair will manage to come before they manage to catch up to us?¡± Max asked as we started to walk. ¡°I don''t know, she said she''s near, so it might be possible,¡± I answered. ¡°I hope she will, she''s strong enough to decimate my whole... my old team as a whole,¡± He said with a grieved face. It must''ve been hard for him, his friends turned against him and now he''s stuck with me. I patted his shoulder and he gave me a sad smile. ¡°Thanks, it''s okay. They did what they thought as right and so did I,¡± he said and we began to run. It would be so much easier without this magic inhibitor runes. My strength is only around 3.000 with them. It took us the whole forenoon but we reached Heiligenstadt. We sneaked in through the river, the gates were guarded and we didn''t want to take any risks. A few minutes later we reached the tavern Dead Harpy. We told Clair to meet us there, it would be good if she were already inside. Max opened the door and we stepped inside a shabby tavern. Grumpy and dirty men looked at us and then turned their attention back to whatever they did before. I looked around but couldn''t see Clair. Of course, she isn''t here, she would be too fast if she was. ¡°Let''s sit down and wait for a few hours, we can''t stay too long,¡± Max said and we sat down at a dark corner. An older waiter asked us shortly after, ¡°Whatcha want?¡± ¡°Some water and something to eat,¡± answered Max. ¡°And for da lady?¡± The waiter asked. ¡°The same,¡± Max said and the waiter left. ¡°We''ll get some horses and then go east for one or two days. We might be able to shake them off this way. They surely think we''re trying to get to Aeron on a direct way,¡± Max said in a quiet voice. ¡°Good,¡± I answered and watched the other guests. None of them looked as if he watches us. It might be that they didn''t catch up to us, but let''s stay vigilant. Better safe than sorry. ¡°It''s too bad that we''re not able to contact Clair a second time,¡± Max then said with a sigh and also watched the other guests. ¡°Here ya go, water and something to eat. That''ll be 30 copper,¡± the waiter said and put two plates with something in front of us. Something is the best way to describe it. It might be a soup, but it''s too viscous for a soup. It''s grey and one mass. Then maybe something like porridge or gruel? However, there is no sign of any rice or oats. ¡°Thanks,¡± Max said and paid for us. ¡°Is that edible?¡± I asked as the waiter left. ¡°Yes, it''s called Murshl, a poor people food. It''s made out of old bread, water, and mashed vegetables,¡± Max said and began to eat. I followed suit and it wasn''t as bad as it looked. And it did fill the stomach. ¡°Seems like Clair won''t come, must have been to much to ask her of that. I mean we contacted her yesterday,¡± Max said a few hours later. ¡°Yes, let''s go with our initial plan,¡± I said and stood up. We left the tavern and stole two horses on a farm near the city. Of course we left some money for them. We just hadn''t enough time to ask the owners. ¡°Shit!¡± Max cursed an hour later. ¡°What?¡± I asked and looked at him. ¡°They caught up to us, just turn around and you''ll see,¡± he said with a frown. I turned around and could indeed see a small cloud of dust with a dozen or so silhouettes inside of it. ¡°Let''s try the same as yesterday,¡± I proposed. We might be able to lose them if we drive our horses over the edge. ¡°Let''s hope for it,¡± Max said and speeded up. It didn''t work. They caught up to us and our horses are deadly tired. It''s 14 against 1. You can''t count me as a fighting force, I''m only a burden for Max. ¡°Surrender Max!¡± Shouted his old vice captain Rits. ¡°We might be able to put a good word for you in,¡± a woman named Farly said. ¡°I won''t, Yukina gave us a meaning in our life and I won''t betray her,¡± Max said resolutely and brandished his sword. ¡°I don''t want to fight you, but I will. So last chance surrender and give her to us,¡± Rits said again. He was Max''s best friend and it looked like it pains him to do this. ¡°No!¡± Max said and got in position. ¡°You forced us. Formation C!¡± Rits said and they got in position. Two swordsmen at the front, a bowman on each backside and two mages at the back. The other eight will keep watch and will come at me. It would work against them if they attack him with more people. This is a complete overkill and shows that the pope wants me dead. ¡°TCH!¡± Max clicked with his tongue and rushed to the side. He wants to evade the swordsman and attack the back. But his old teammates know that too and move with him, which brings him back into the initial position. ¡°Then let''s try this,¡± Max said and rushed directly at the two swordsman. They got ready and the first slashed horizontally at breast height, while the second waited for Max''s move. Max made a jump roller and jumped through the legs of the first swordsman. He quickly got up and threw sand at the second, so that he has to close his eyes. Max used the created opening to run behind them and was now in a direct line to the mages. But the bowman kept an eye on him and fired their arrows at him. Their arrows made a humming noise and the first one was deflected by May''s sword. He then jumped back to deflect the second one but lost with that move his speed and got in a complete stop. ¡°Behind you!¡± I shouted and Max turned around to deflect an incoming sword from the first swordsman. He didn''t need me, but I couldn''t stop myself from saying something. They were back in a deadlock and the second swordsman got also at Max. All this happened in a few seconds and four other, who stayed back, were now near me. ¡°Surrender quietly you Highness, this won''t end well and we don''t want to kill Max,¡± Paul, one a swordsman who was in Max''s team during the school tournament said. ¡°You can''t flee and Max would only die a useless death if he fights,¡± a woman, also one of Max''s team said with a pleading face. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Sigh, okay. I don''t want him to die for me,¡± I said and raised my hands. I hope Clair will help with the coming war. They got near me, still ready for anything unexpected or a defensive act of my side. I mean they are pros they are trained to stay vigilant till the end. But they didn''t reckoned with what happened next. None of us did. A gust of wind blew from the right side, the side where Max was fighting and the noise of their fight suddenly stopped. We all looked to the side and saw something that made us speechless. Something was hugging Max from the front, like...like a koala. And that is not everything, it was humanoid, naked and completely clad in black scales. The scales had red lines on them, the hands had large claws and the feet were nasty looking talons. Two black wings sprouted from its back and a pair of menacing horns were on its head. Red lizard-like eyes were looking up at Max and a surprisingly cute voice said, ¡°Hi.¡± The monster just said hi, not bothering with the heavy atmosphere and completely disregarding the 14 pairs of weapons that are directed in its way. ¡°What is that?¡± The swordsman behind Max asked and the monster climbed on Max like a squirrel onto his back, where it looked at the swordsman and said. ¡°How rude of you to call me a ¡°that¡±.¡± It leaned a little bit away from Max, so I was able to see it more clearly and noticed two small bulges on its chest. It''s a female. The swordsman looked a little stunned and opened his mouth to say something. And then closed it without saying something at all. The female monster then climbed back to its initial position and smiled up to Max. ¡°Wait a moment, these movements. I think I saw them somewhere before,¡± Paul, who''s standing next to me said. ¡°Yeah and I suddenly got goosebumps from that thing,¡± Farly said and hugged her chest in a defensive motion. ¡°Muu, they don''t recognise me. But you do Max am I right?¡± the female monster said and looked at Max with a smile, showing rows of sharp fang-like teeth. ¡°A...are you Clair?¡± Max asked slowly and almost inaudible. However it was so still that we all could hear him. ¡°BINGO!¡± The monster, no Clair said and grinned. ¡°Clair? You mean the Goddess of Carring?¡± Rits asked a little pale. ¡°That doesn''t really look like someone who cares for other people,¡± a man said. ¡°Yeah, more like something that will eat you in the night and nothing will be able to save you,¡± a woman said. ¡°You''re here!¡± I shouted happily and Clair''s head turned to my side. Paul quickly grabbed my arm and put his sword at my neck. I must say he''s fast and good for keeping a cool head, even if it brings me in a bad situation. ¡°Leave or she is dead!¡± Paul demanded and his hand quivered a little. What did Clair do to him? He''s frightened. ¡°Better idea, you leave and you won''t die,¡± Clair said with the same grin and climbed on Max''s shoulders, where she sat like a daughter would sit on her father''s shoulders. ¡°D...do not move!¡± Rits shouted and Clair glanced at him, while playing with Max''s hair. But her claw-like fingers weren''t able to grab correctly and she cut it off. Max winced as he saw his curl falling down. ¡°So what do you want? You could either fight me to death, and you know you will die, or go back to Lichtstadt and be a major force in the coming war,¡± Clair said to Rits in a playful manner and showed him two of her claws. ¡°How could we let a monster like you go?!¡± One of them shouted but Rits raised his hand to stop him. ¡°You will let us go and won''t attack us?¡± He then asked and stared directly in Clair''s eyes. ¡°Of course,¡± Clair said. ¡°O..only if you answer one question,¡± Rits said and sweat dripped down from his chin. ¡°Ask what you want,¡± Clair said cheerfully and clapped with her hands over Max''s head, which brought all of them to flinch. ¡°...What are your intentions in the coming war?¡± He asked after a pause. ¡°Hmm,¡± Clair said and put her hand under her chin, which looked grotesque with her sharp claws and scaly face. ¡°I think I''ll play general and want to see my abilities as a commander,¡± she then said after a short pause of thinking. ¡°Commander?¡± Rits asked baffled. ¡°That would be your second question,¡± Clair said and waived with her pointy claw in denial. ¡°I..I understand, so you promise to let us safely leave?¡± He then asked. ¡°Sure, as long as you release Yukina and won''t attack either Max or her,¡± Clair said and turned her left claw back into a small and slender hand. She then grabbed Max''s hair and played with it by twirling it. ¡°Paul, let her Majesty go, we will go back to Lichtstadt,¡± Rits said and the six around me stepped back. They kept they weapons pointed at Clair and then walked behind Rits. The two swordsman also walked back, constantly looking at Clair. ¡°See you on the battlefield,¡± Clair said and waved at them while they slowly backed away. We waited for a few minutes until they were out of sight. Clair then grabbed Max''s ears and pushed them to the front, actively using him as a way to move. ¡°You... why...what...how?¡± Max asked while walking to me. ¡°Me. Because of you. Helped you. With my cool looks,¡± Clair answered in the same short way and then looked at me. ¡°Hi Yukina, how do you do?¡± She then asked and changed her head back into that of a stunning beauty with long white hair and almost glowing green eyes. ¡°Hi, thanks...for helping us,... I think. W...what is... that?¡± I asked and pointed at her. ¡°That is my humanoid-dragon form, I can''t change back, as of now. I don''t want my ride to see me naked,¡± she said and patted Max''s head, who in return got red. ¡°Humanoid-dragon form?¡± I asked, does she mean she is a dragon? ¡°Yes, I can change into a elf, dragon, this or partially. Cool isn''t it?¡± She asked happily and leaned on Max''s head. Her scaly breasts were touching his head and he got redder. ¡°You are still naked,¡± Max said and tried to stay calm. ¡°True, but it doesn''t look as sexy as my elf form, and every important part is covered by scales,¡± she simply said. ¡°?hm, what now?¡± I asked and interrupted her teasing. Max gave me a thankful look. ¡°Now we''re going to Nahar and plan for the coming war. I''m right in assuming that you want to stay at my place as a refugee?¡± She asked and jumped down from Max. ¡°We hoped to do that,¡± Max said and tried to turn around but Clair stopped him. ¡°Wait a moment, I''ll change back,¡± she said and it her scales, wings, horns and talons changed back into the body of a beautiful, naked elfen woman. A blink later she was fully clothed and stepped in front of Max. ¡°And?¡± She asked, expecting him to comment her outfit. She now wears a black dress with red lines and rose pattern on the skirt part. ¡°Looks good?¡± Max asked, more than said and I giggled from his boyish behaviour. ¡°How do we get to Nahar?¡± I then asked. ¡°Easy, we fly. But first, let me destroy your magic inhibition rune,¡± Clair said. ¡°You can destroy runes?¡± Max asked with wide eyes. ¡°Sure, it''s on her back, so she has to take her top off,¡± Clair said and looked at Max. He just looked back and then get the meaning of her look. He quickly turned around and excused himself. I giggled another time and then took my blouse off. I turned around and felt Clair''s hand on my back. It was small and warm. Then my skin got warmer for a short moment and I felt my mana coming back to me. ¡°Finished,¡± Clair said and Max turned around. He must have thought that Clair meant that it''s okay to look. But she meant that she finished with erasing the rune, so I was still topless and Max had a full view on my breasts. ¡°S...s..sorry,¡± Max said and hurriedly turned back around. ¡°Hehehe,¡± Clair giggled at my side and I had a beet red face. I think Clair is a bigger evil than the pope. Maybe it would have been better to get killed? --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Next chapter, as you can see I''m experimenting a little bit with cliffhangers and the likes. This will increase in the future. Suggestions for the coming war? Opinions to this chapter? Something you want to have happened in the chapters during their travel? I need material and your suggestions are often helpful. 70 The Current State and Some Plans Clair POV: The rescue of Yukina and Max went as planned, I helped them at the right time and their faces made the wait of half a day worth it. I mean, every hero comes at the exact right time. Right!? It would''ve been too boring if I have met them inside the city. I had to hover over them for a few hours and even had to use two clones to keep their pursuers on the right track. They might have fled otherwise. And the pursuers will surely tell the tale of my elf-dragon form. Which will give them new material in their propaganda and a reason to attack Aeron, even with the wall as an opponent. I mean what is more likely to manipulate people into an aggressive mindset? A small elfen girl or a monstrosity? Bingo! The small elfen girl that is hiding a monstrosity inside of her. They will announce me as a monster while my people will take their claim as an insult and will get furious over such statements. I just have to deny their claims and shut Yukina and Max up. The people of Aeron will then accept the coming war. And I''ll even make this war like one of the modern wars on earth. Distant from the population and far away from the brutality of a battlefield. This will further bring the people of Aeron to accept the war. There won''t be any humans on my side, only degraded stone soldiers. This will be so much fun. ¡°Is something?¡± Yukina asked and brought me out of my thoughts. She must have noticed my absent gaze. ¡°No, please don''t speak about my elf-dragon form, I showed it to them so that they would flee. But most people wouldn''t like to know this form about me,¡± I said and gave them a smile. ¡°Of course. We would have been doomed if you wouldn''t have come,¡± Max said and nodded in acceptance. ¡°Good, then let''s go to Nahar, my friends will wait there and we have to speak about the coming events,¡± I said and took two comfy chairs out. They are connected to a steel pole. ¡°Sit down, I''ll carry you while flying,¡± I said and they sat down. Then I grabbed the middle of the steel pole and lifted off. We reached Nahar an hour later, Max was pale as a white sheet of paper and Yukina closed her eyes during the whole flight. ¡°That was too fast and too high,¡± Max said as he tried to keep his dinner inside. His legs were still shaky. ¡°I thought I''ll die, I''ve never flown in my whole life.¡± Yukina ¡°Well it''s over now, so come inside, the others are surely waiting for us,¡± I said and walked inside the mansion from Kyli. Kyli''s adviser Rilo waited behind the door and greeted us as we came inside. ¡°Hello Miss Clair, Kyli is waiting inside the office. Miss Malinda, Miss Bose and Mister Drull are already inside.¡± I waved at her and said while pointing at the two behind me. ¡°Hi Rilo, could you send some maids to prepare two rooms for my guests?¡± ¡°I will send someone, how long do they plan to stay?¡± Rilo ¡°Don''t know,¡± I said and walked to the office. Rilo bowed and then left to fetch some maids. We walked to the office and I opened the door. Inside were Kyli, sitting behind an office desk, Lilia and Ilza on a sofa and Drull standing by a window. Kyli''s guards were standing at the door. ¡°Hi, I have fetched Yukina and Max.¡± Me Kyli stood up and gave me a greeting hug while saying, ¡°Hi, nice to see you. Lilia already told me about your clash with Gaia and a little bit about your being here, could you please fill me into the rest?¡± ¡°Sure, but first let me introduce you to Max the aide and protector of Yukina,¡± I said and gestured to Max. ¡°It''s nice to meet you, my name is Kyli and I''m the queen of Aeron,¡± Kyli said with a smile. ¡°Thank you for having us here,¡± Yukina said and bowed slightly. These Japanese are too polite. ¡°My name is Max Musterman, thank you for taking us in,¡± Max said and also bowed. ¡°Well Clair basically created the whole country and put me into this position, she also saved my life, so how could I not help her friends,¡± Kyli said and sat back down on her chair. ¡°Please sit down, and tell me what happened,¡± she then said and pointed at two chairs in front of her. I simply sat down in the lap of Lilia. ¡°Thanks,¡± Max ¡°Thank you. What do you already know?¡± Yukina ¡°My spies told me about a massive enlistment of the common folk and their preparation for war. And I know from Lilia that you were overthrown by the cardinal who is now, as my spies told me, a pope and the head of Raska. That is all I know of,¡± Kyli. ¡°Well, the pope has used my connection to Clair as a mean to start a revolt and exclaim Raska as the saviour of humankind. He is a fanatic who thinks of anyone not human as an abomination of nature that has to be either killed of worked to death. I fear he has already the full support of the population and is planning to attack Solo and Kirk. He will claim to be the enforcer of Siria who wants all non-humans dead.¡± Yukina ¡°But isn''t Siria afraid of Master? I mean last time we saw her she nearly pissed herself in front of the might of Master.¡± Drull ¡°I don''t know. It might be possible for him to work without the order of Siria.¡± Yukina said and shook her head. She waited for a moment and then continued. ¡°I don''t know about the current state of the country. They put me into a cell and left me there for a few months. Max rescued me as they send me to the execution field.¡± ¡°Did they do something to you?¡± Kyli asked worried, she knows how it feels to be imprisoned and at the mercy of your captors. ¡°Strangely no, a man in black robes forbid any harmful acts against me and only asked me some questions. Now that I think about it, I think I told him the truth without thinking about lying. He just asked me some questions about Clair, which I couldn''t answer as I don''t know too much. It were things like strength and weaknesses whom I clearly don''t know.¡± Yukina said and looked at me with an apologetic expression. ¡°Don''t mind it,¡± Me She still looked apologetic but turned back to look at Kyli. ¡°May I say something your Majesty Miss Kyli?¡± Max asked for permission to speak. He''s strangely silent, might be because he''s in the presence of a foreign queen and his actions might affect Yukina. ¡°Sure,¡± Kyli. ¡°I searched for information during the time of her Empresses imprisonment. The pope withdrew a lot of soldiers from the border to Duren and is planning to use these forces during the coming war. These warriors are all veterans and have a high strength. Normal soldiers of Solo and Kirk won''t stand a chance against them. Their countries were simply too long in piece,¡± Max said in a respectful tone and even stood up as he spoke. ¡°Hmm, yes they will surely be a problem for those people. Is there anything else?¡± Kyli. ¡°They saw my elf-dragon form. It might be used as propaganda against Aeron,¡± Me ¡°Elf-dragon form? You have such a form?¡± Kyli asked. Oh yeah, she never saw me in that form. I changed my head into the elf-dragon form and gave her a toothy smile. ¡°Yes, they will surely use that. It won''t look good for the ¡°Goddess of Carring¡± to have such an appearance. But the trust of the people of Aeron in you is too high to be affected by it. They might even see such an exclamation as an insult and demand an apology. We don''t have to worry on our side. However, others might not think so. Our investigations of the nobility of Kirk showed us a high displeasure of Aeron and especially you Clair. They don''t like your sudden increase in power, your treatment of the common folk and on top of that your treatment of the nobility. They will surely use this opportunity to further denounce you. It might even be possible for them to band together and form an alliance with Raska against us. Do you think we could take an attack of both countries?¡± Kyli asked a little worried. ¡° Sure, they aren''t strong enough to overcome the wall. The guards have an average strength of 100.000 and we have a few million of them. Their soldiers won''t stand a chance. We might have to close our borders, in order to prevent the infiltration of terrorists or foreign soldiers. But we are independent and don''t need any outside sources. However, the other countries won''t fare well. They will most likely fall under such an onslaught. Schwarzwald and Eisenberge might hold on longer than Solo and Tragon but they will ultimately fall under such a military power,¡± I explained in a matter of fact tone. ¡°Then what will we do?¡± Lilia ¡°I think we should wait and see what happens, Solo and Kirk will be the first to be affected. Their actions will help us to choose our own. For now, we should just strengthen our information network and wait for their move,¡± was Kyli''s answer. She really grew into the role of a queen. ¡°So we have a few more month to prepare. Yukina and Max, what do you want to do?¡± Me ¡°I''d like to help in any possible way!¡± Yukina ¡°And I''d like to further serve Miss Yukina.¡± Max ¡°Kyli, do we have a general?¡± Me ¡°We don''t have a military, so we don''t have a general. The person who would come nearest to such a position is the head of our guard department. He''s a beastkin of the tiger tribe. He has some knowledge about jungle warfare and monster extermination. But not much about normal warfare between humans.¡± Kyli ¡°Can you send someone to call him over?¡± Me ¡°Sure,¡± Kyli said and pushed a button on her desk. A minute later a maid came inside and left with the order to fetch said, person. Rilo came also in and informed us about the finished preparation of Yukina''s and Max''s room. They left to get some needed sleep. ¡°So Kyli, what happened during my absence? I wasn''t really in Nahar for some months. Anything of importance?¡± I asked during a dinner and in the absence of Yukina and Max. I don''t want them to listen in on this, they still are foreign people. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°Well. The ¡°Church of Carring¡± gains more strength by day and the number of immigrants from Tongva is also rising. They say that the influence of your religion began to spread to Tongva and they wanted to see if the rumours are true about a non-discrimination of beastkin. Most people are already showing signs of fanaticism and the main religion is ¡°The Church of Carring¡± the other gods are almost not existent in Aeron. However, those churches who are still here, aren''t publicly discriminated. Yet we aren''t able to stop the discrimination that is coming from the people itself. I think the reason for the rising popularity of ¡°The Church of Carring¡± is your influence on the mindset of the people and your regulations. The introduction of public schools, libraries, baths, parks, community places and free travel, as well as the newspapers and the rising literacy rate, are all strongly influencing the opinion of the population. Tests showed us that a common child of 10 years is already more knowledgeable than a non-Aeron adult of 30 years. The child, of course, lacks in experience, but it knows how to read, write and is more open minded to uncommon things. It also can solve problems at a faster pace. Your rule of either [Body Enhancement] or [Magic Manipulation] training during school makes our citizen also stronger than the basic non Aeron person. Our magic academy had to be enlarged twice up until now and it will only grow larger with time. We had to employ a lot more teachers and the town around the magic academy is already the second biggest of Aeron, directly after Nahar. Other than that; The monster extermination progress well, the roads and new towns are all growing, our economy is stable and high, the harvests are bountiful, our magic academy has many good young people and the criminal rate is extremely low. We had some problems with an underground criminal organisation that worked in slavery and drugs. But we quickly found them and they were exterminated by our guards. It''s hard for them to establish themselves. Most drugs are legal and the effects are commonly known, so not many take them. And slavery is something that is almost a death sentence for anyone inside Aeron. That was also the reason for their downfall. They tried to sell a child to a pair of rich and childless merchants. Well, the pair told them on the guards and the organisation crumbled down before they could establish themselves in any real way. All in all, Aeron is prospering and the people are happy.¡± Kyli reported proudly. ¡°That''s good, intelligent citizen are the blood of every country. We just have to make sure of any rotten apple in the ruling part. We have to establish heavy punishments on bribing and corruption. And a transparency of the governing workers. We can''t allow them to become something like the nobles outside of Aeron, power corrupts.¡± Me ¡°It sure does, you do whatever you want,¡± Lilia said from the side in a teasing voice. ¡°Yes, and more power makes it possible to do whatever the fuck you want. These people have only theoretical power, they can only do what they want as long as people listen to them. They can''t force them with strength into submission and that is the difference between me and them. And the people won''t fear me as long as they don''t see my real strength. That and I''m not allowed to be openly cruel.¡± Me ¡°That''s why you have Dex am I right?¡± Drull asked with a grin. I opened my mouth to answer him, but it knocked at the door and Rilo came inside. ¡°Mister Farion has arrived,¡± Rilo ¡°Thanks, send him in five minutes to the work office,¡± Kyli. Rilo bowed and left while we walked to the office. Kyli sat down at her desk while we made ourselves comfortable on the sofa. It knocked shortly after and 2.3 metres tall tiger beastkin man, with stats physical stats in the 20.000 came inside. He wore a uniform of a high ranking guard and bowed deeply to Kyli. Contrary to Pia, his skin was mostly clad in fur. His face was also that of a tiger and his stature looked more like a human in a tiger costume on two legs than a human with some parts of an animal like Pia. He must be a pure beastkin. Pia, who looks more like a human is the result of many generations that have mixed with humans. While these beastkin only mixed itself with people of their race. ¡°Your Majesty, you''ve called for me? How may I serve you?¡± Tiger Beastkin man ¡°Hello Farion, let me introduce you to Clair and her companions,¡± Kyli said with a smile and Farion turned to my side. His eyes widened and he prostrated himself, with a jump, on the ground. ¡°My Goddess, I didn''t know of your attendance. I''m sorry for not noticing earlier,¡± he shouted and hit his head on the floor. The wooden planks even cracked a little. ¡°Don''t mind it, nice to meet you. You can call me Clair, like anyone else. Your name is Farion am I right?¡± I asked and heard a whispered,¡± Her goddess Clair knows my name!¡± ¡°Just act normally around me,¡± I further said and waited for a reply. Farion looked up, worship showed itself in his eyes. He said,¡± Yes my goddess, I am thankful for your words. May this unworthy believer know what he can do for you?¡± I looked at Kyli and the others for a moment, seeking help from this zealot, but only saw them trying to keep their laughter at bay. ¡°Kyli will fill you in,¡± I said and Farion put his head back down on the floor. ¡°?hm, you may rise,¡± I further said as he didn''t move and he finally stood up and looked at Kyli. ¡°Farion, how much do you know about warfare?¡± Kyli ¡°I''m sorry to say this your Majesty, but I''m not too versed in the art of war. My tribe seldom fought other tribes. At most it came to small fights of 20 to 50 men. I do know many tactics against monster and bandit groups. I''m sorry to disappoint you,¡± Farion said and bowed deeply. ¡°Don''t mind it, you''re not trained for such a thing and your knowledge with monster is a great help in our guard department.¡± Kyli ¡°May I know of the reason for such a question? I might be of help either way.¡± Farion ¡°The following will be secret and is not allowed to leave this room. Do you swear to not reveal it to a third person?¡± Kyli asked gravely. ¡°I swear on my name and family,¡± Farion said resolutely and with one fist above his heart. ¡°Good, then listen well. War will most likely come over this world in the near future. Raska has announced a holy war against all non-humans and Kirk will probably join them against the other countries. As you know, Aeron lacks a standing military so we are in search of a general. You, with your knowledge and experience of commanding troops, are the closest person to such a job we have. We thought of gaining some consultations regarding tactics and a war in itself.¡± Kyli said and Farion''s whiskers and fur stood on end as he listened to her. ¡°You don''t have to worry about our citizen, the stone guards and the wall will be enough to stop any army that may come. However, there might be an increase in the spies and terrorists who will try to come to Aeron. So you''ll have to increase the security on our borders to Solo and Kirk.¡± Me ¡°Yes my Goddess, this one will execute your will with utmost care,¡± Farion said with a very deep bow. ¡°Good, that would be all for now. We think the information about war will come in one or two months. Be prepared for it. Our spies further heard of a tactic of the enemy to raise their morale against us. There might come rumours about Clair being a monster in disguise. This will be a plan of the enemy to weaken our will and justify their war. They are lies and don''t have to be taken seriously.¡± Kyli said in a stern tone. Farion''s fur further stood on end and he growled while saying, in a deep and dark voice full of blood-lust,¡± How dare they to spurt lies about our goddess. We will rip them apart for such a despicable act. I''ll immediately inform my subordinates and then find someone versed in the arts of war. I''ll guarantee that I''ll be of help when the time comes.¡± ¡°Good, you can go then,¡± Kyli said and Farion left. But not before once again prostrating to me and bowing to her. ¡°Are they all so...eager to help Clair?¡± Lilia asked as he left. ¡°I would describe them more like a zealot than eager, but yes. A lot of people are like him.¡± Kyli ¡°Nothing that I didn''t expect from my Clair,¡± said Ilza proudly. ¡°Indeed, Master is worthy of such praise,¡± Drull chimed in and Lilia looked at them helplessly. ¡°Well..., I''ll be going then, I need to make some soldiers for the war. Contact me when you need something. Oh, and offer Yukina and Max a job at the magic academy. They both should be strong enough and qualified to teach. Thy might even replace the current clone headmaster.¡± I said and said my farewell. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Here it is, thanks for reading. I have some problems with my way of writing a dialogue. Are there any tips? Someone said that they look too forced lately. But I don''t know how to write them any differently. I don''t like it to not say the name of the speaker after each spoken part. I have problems to identify the person who speaks in a lot of stories and try to avoid this by stating the name after each spoken part. I tried to reduce the simple ¡°I said¡± parts with Me or only the name of the speaker. But it''s not the best solution. Any suggestions? Please give me a comment or send me a PM on RR (I rarely read my e-mails so a PM on RR is the faster way to contact me). 71 Calm Before the Storm Clair POV: I left the palace and flew to the great wall near the border to Kirk, where I cleared a patch of the forest from any obstacles and build a fortress. A small one only 1x1km and just 40m high. Afterwards, I began to create my army for the coming war. I don''t want to use my civilians as I''ve promised them peace and safety from the harms of war and discrimination. I also hadn''t the time to convoke, train and equip a few hundred thousand soldiers. So I''m going to build a batch of stone soldiers. They will not be as strong as the guards of Aeron, only as strong as a common soldier of the enemy forces. I mean I want to play general and that can only work with forces who are equal in strength with their enemy. I''ll make a few different kinds. Cavalry, infantry, heavy infantry, bowman, mages, scouts and some siege weapons. The cavalry will further be split into three categories, normal, heavy and bowman. Normal Cavalry: The normal cavalry will have a longsword and a one-time use spear. Their build is that of an average man, around 1,75 metres tall. They don''t need extra armour, but I let their body look like they were clad in chain mail and some leather armour. They''ll ride on stone horses who have a slightly higher strength than normal horses.
Name: Normal Cavalry GolemProfession: /Age: 0
Class: /Title: /Level: /
Health: 20.000HP: Regeneration: 23/sec
Mana: /MP: Regeneration: /
Strength: 600Intelligence: 150Race: /
Agility: 450Wisdom: 125Gender: /
https://de.pinterest.com/pin/530228556109887877/ Heavy Cavalry: The heavy cavalry will use lances and will look like 2,5m tall, bulky man. They will be fully clothed in plate armour and will ride on equally giant horses whom will also wear plate armour.
Name: Heavy Cavalry GolemProfession: /Age: 0
Class: /Title: /LV: 0
Health: 30.000HP: Regeneration: 30/sec
MP: /MP: Regeneration: /
Strength: 1200Intelligence: 120Race: /
Agility: 400Wisdom: 100Gender: /
https://www.pinterest.com/pin/439945457327086440/?from_navigate=true Bowman Cavalry: These soldiers look like the normal cavalry. The only difference is their weaponry, they use a recurve bow and two small crossbows.
Name: Bowman Cavalry GolemProfession: /Age: 0
Class: /Title: /LV: 0
Health: 10.000HP: Regeneration: 17/sec
MP: /MP: Regeneration: /
Strength: 400Intelligence: 120Race: /
Agility: 800Wisdom: 100Gender: /
https://de.pinterest.com/pin/462604192956190379/ The infantry is not really different from the cavalry infantry if it comes to their appearance. However, they use different weapons. There are those who have long spears against horses, some have maces against heavy infantry, but most of them use a shield and a longsword.
Name: Infantry Spear GolemProfession: /Age: 0
Class: /Title: /LV: 0
Health: 18.000HP: Regeneration: 20/sec
MP: /MP: Regeneration: /
Strength: 600Intelligence: 120Race: /
Agility: 600Wisdom: 100Gender: /
Name: Infantry Longsword GolemProfession: /Age: 0
Class: /Title: /LV: 0
Health: 18.000HP: Regeneration: 20/sec
MP: /MP: Regeneration: /
Strength: 500Intelligence: 120Race: /
Agility: 700Wisdom: 100Gender: /
Name: Infantry Mace GolemProfession: /Age: 0
Class: /Title: /LV: 0
Health: 18.000HP: Regeneration: 20/sec
MP: /MP: Regeneration: /
Strength: 700Intelligence: 120Race: /
Agility: 500Wisdom: 100Gender: /
Then there are the scouts. They will be used as units for ambushes and in cases, we have to retreat. I don''t think the last point will ever happen, but you never know. The main weapon is a bow of middle length and all their arrows are poisoned. The secondary weapon are daggers. They are clad in dark green clothes. The pants and undercoat are out of normal fabrics. While the torso has a mix between a chain mail and plate armour over it. The face is hidden behind a hood and mask and a green cloak will further help them to hide in the bushes.
Name: Infantry Scout GolemProfession: /Age: 0
Class: /Title: /LV: 0
Health: 8.000HP: Regeneration: 10/sec
MP: /MP: Regeneration: /
Strength: 200Intelligence: 320Race: /
Agility: 1000Wisdom: 100Gender: /
https://de.pinterest.com/pin/468867011180349148/ The heavy infantry is different from the other infantry units. The others look mostly like humans, the scouts like elfs without their hoods. However, the heavy infantry is looks like the perfect heavy infantry. You know, the heavy infantry which will induce fear into your enemies just from the looks. The perfect fantasy heavy infantry. Completely clad in heavy plate armour, only the eyes are visible. With a shield that is as tall as their torso and an axe for splitting skulls and amputating arms. Yes, the perfect appearance for a heavy infantry unit. Dwarfs in plate armour. Just think about it, an army of 100.000 dwarfs is rushing at you. Axes raised and screaming with bloodlust and the desire to maim you. Won''t you also cover in fear? Well, I... I won''t at least not now, I mean I''m too strong in this world. But without my strength? Well, I would run as fast as I do when I see a plate of finely cooked chicken, ready to get eaten by me.... Okay, maybe not as fast but still pretty fast. Anyway, these are their stats, they are a little bit stronger than the other units. But it''s alright, they are dwarfs, they have to be strong.
Name: Heavy Dwarfen Infantry GolemProfession: /Age: 0
Class: /Title: /LV: 0
Health: 35.000HP: Regeneration: 25/sec
MP: /MP: Regeneration: /
Strength: 1500Intelligence: 350Race: /
Agility: 1000Wisdom: 200Gender: /
https://de.pinterest.com/pin/357262182921956488/ And then there are the mages. It was pretty hard to give my golems something that resembles a spell. You see, I wasn''t able to let them cast their magic, so I simply gave them a staff with a few spells on default. Like a barrier, fireballs and so on. They aren''t able to cast them infinitely, but should still be pretty good. They wear black robes with a feathered mantle and a hood is pulled over the eyes. Their staff is as tall as them and also black.
Name: Infantry Mage GolemProfession: /Age: 0
Class: /Title: /LV: 0
Health: 7.000HP: Regeneration: 15/sec
MP: 35.000MP: Regeneration: 10/sec
Strength: 150Intelligence: 1200Race: /
Agility: 100Wisdom: 1000Gender: /
https://de.pinterest.com/pin/456552480955706152/ Oh and there is one more type of golem between the ranks. The leader type. Every army has some people, who are stronger than the normal soldiers. These leader golems have the task to fight against them in case such an enemy shows itself. I think they look the coolest. A mix between Asia clothes with fantasy styled armour parts. A helmet with two feathers at the back and mage like shoes and gloves let them look a little bit mysterious. The armour is coloured in black and red with a lot of ornaments. Their weapon is not fixed and orientates on the unit they are put into. So they use every kind of weapon. Oh, and the heavy infantry unit has a different kind of leader unit. It wouldn''t look cool if a human sized soldier runs between dwarven sized troops. I like their design so much, that I think I''ll use them as palace guards. Those will, of course, be stronger than these for the army.
Name: Leader GolemProfession: /Age: 0
Class: /Title: /LV: 0
Health: 145.000HP: Regeneration: 150/sec
MP: 200.000MP: Regeneration: 100/sec
Strength: 21.000Intelligence: 12.000Race: /
Agility: 18.000Wisdom: 1.0000Gender: /
Human sized leader golem: https://de.pinterest.com/pin/322500023294860399/ Dwarfen sized leader golem: https://de.pinterest.com/pin/312507661624132428/ These golems will be my army and the amount of units deployed will depend on the size of the enemy army. As I said, equal forces. But it takes time to build them, the used runes are as difficult as the runes for the guards on the wall and I also have to forge their weapons. And the appearance of each golem has also be made for each individual golem. Otherwise, they would look like simply stone dolls without any features. Luckily I have clones. They will forge the weapons and create the special look of each golem. All in all, I think I''ll make around ten million golems. Each of them will have the regeneration rune, but it won''t be used until the end of the battle. That would be too unfair. I think it will take me maybe a month to finish the creation of all the golems. My clones will need one more month to forge all the weapons. Well then let''s start. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ A month later, inside a tavern of Nahar. POV: Random Visitor Puh, finally the end of the day, work was hard like always. But also good. My family and I are able to live a good life since we came to Aeron. There are no nobles, who make it hard for you, the houses are well above the standard and the things done by the government are too good to be true. I clearly remember the face of my wife as she heard that our son has to go to school and that we are also allowed to learn how to read and write. For free! We, a housewife and a blacksmith apprentice! We couldn''t believe it at first, but had to accept the truth as more and more told us about the thinks that are common inside Aeron. The first months we lived in Nahar, we had to go to the free food distribution. It wasn''t as good as the food you can get on the street or in restaurants. Still it was free and enough to get full and more than anything you could get for free from Kirk''s government. But with work, which I also got from the government, came money and with money came better food and other things we couldn''t have bought if we still were in Kirk. I must concede, we had to get used to the beastkin, elfs and dwarfs who were also living in Aeron. And I must also admit that they aren''t as bad as I thought. My boss is a dwarf and he might be a little grumpy but he''s still a fine guy and the same applies to most of the other non-humans. My son even befriended a cute cat beastkin girl. Many people are biassed against non-humans when they come here, but they have to change quickly. Those who don''t will have a hard time in Aeron. The common folk belief in ¡°The Church of Carring¡± a religion that preaches the goodwill in each of us and the none discrimination of humans and non-humans. Those who discriminate won''t be able to buy anything they won''t even be able to use the transportations. The driver simply won''t let them in. Still, it''s a good church, they don''t force us to give them taxes and aren''t aggressive against non-believers. I and my family are also believers of Her Goddess. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Her Goddess, a wonderful woman named Clair, she looks like a beautiful elfen maiden and has strength and power beyond any known being. She is the reason for our current good live and also the bringer of freedom and hope for many of Aeron''s citizen. She also built the giant wall that protects our border and those guards on it are powerful enough to decimate a whole horde of monster, alone. Well, enough of this and on to other pleasant things, like alcohol. Also, a thing that you can only get in Aeron, good cold and strong alcohol. I walked inside my favourite tavern, it serves good food and better drinks. It''s really good visited and the service is also good. There is a really pretty elfen waitress who has a godly smile. My friend Greg is already waiting at the bar, so I''m walking over to him and sat down next to him. ¡°Hi Derril, did you read the newspaper?¡± My friend asked me as I sat down. ¡°Hi Greg, not yet. Is something interesting inside?¡± I asked and greeted the barkeeper with a nod. ¡°Yes, you know about the possible war that will come over the world?¡± He asked and I nodded. It was all over the news last month and the merchants confirmed it shortly after. Raska''s ¡°Church of Light¡± rebelled against their empress and they want to wage a holy war against all non-humans. They already declared war against Aeron, Solo, Kirk and Tragon. Naturally we were worried, but Her Highness Queen Kyli assured us about the safety granted by the great wall and their guards. ¡°You also remember the merchant who tried to spread rumours about our goddess. He said that our goddess is a monster in disguise. That just wants to fatten us for harvest. And that she''s a monster more sinister than a demon?¡± He further said. ¡°Ah yes. An angry mob threw things at him before the guards were able to stop them. He couldn''t sell anything after that and had to leave Aeron shortly after. I remember there were some more. But that was something we already knew might happen. Queen Kyli told us during a speech about the possible plot against our unity. That it''s just a strategy to weaken us before the war hits us.¡± I said. I don''t think that our Goddess is a monster. Which monster would create such a heaven-like-place just to deceive us? That isn''t logical. Her Goddess is strong enough to do whatever she wants, a country might not be able to defend against her if she wants to harm it. I think these rumours are baseless and just as Queen Kyli said, only there to harm our faith. ¡°I agreed and today''s news spoke about the rising willingness of war on our side. It''s written that the government feels honoured to have such faithful citizen and thanks us for our concern. But they don''t want to endanger us through enlistments and the battlefield. It also said that our Goddess is already preparing an army to smite these bringers of war. You think we will be affected?¡± He asked and worry was evident in his eyes. Greg came from the border of Kirk and Raska. There wasn''t an official war between both countries, however, small skirmishes still happened and the people had to suffer from them. He must remember these times and he knows how war feels. ¡°I don''t think that it will affect us strongly. There might be lesser merchants from out of Aeron. But the guards are strong and our Goddess will protect us from harm. She brought us all together and will not let harm befall us. Those Raska barbarians who won''t acknowledge the rights of non-humans will be swept away by the mighty army of our Goddess!¡± I said and didn''t notice my raising voice. And suddenly claps were audible from all around me. I looked around and saw many people who clapped and shouted in agreement to my statement. ¡°Thanks, you know what I went through. Thanks.¡± Greg said and sipped again on his beer. Yes, we are united and won''t fall victim to their ploys and war warmongering. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Around the same time, inside the palace of Nahar. POV: Kyli ¡°Sigh,¡± the coming war is just a giant headache. Spies informed me about the man strength of Raska''s forces. They have 2.5 million soldiers in total, 0.5 million of them are soldiers from the border to Duren and as such highly trained veterans. Intel told us that Solo only has a standing army of around 0.5 million, Tragon even less. Kirk has around a million. But a report about alliance agreements came yesterday. Kirk and Raska will be allied in this war and Aeron, Solo and Tragon will face an army of over 3 million trained soldiers. Solo and Tragon sent envoys, they will most likely arrive in a few days. I need a break, I hope won''t get reelected. Someone else can take my job. It was so much easier as the village head. Still it''s better than the torture. I have to prepare for their arrival, a dinner might be good. Our country is in the middle between them and has the fastest method of travel. So I think they want to ask me to hold a conference here. They just don''t know yet that the other country thought the same and now they come almost at the same time. They surely also know about the strength of Kirk and Raska. And the possible destruction that can come. I don''t think that they will do much about our wall. Clair told me the specs of the wall and its guards. The wall itself is strong enough to withstand a siege. A hundred metres high, several metres thick and surrounding the whole country. The material is also enchanted and almost indestructible. And then the guards, strength in the hundred thousand. Enchanted armour, regeneration runes and magic swords that are Tier 4. I think only a troop of a thousand will be enough to win against the allied forces. And we have over 35 million of those over the top guards. Clair went overboard, even for herself. And now she''s building an army that will fight against these 3.5 million soldiers. Our reports were correct and the envoys of Tragon and Solo came at the same day, with a time difference of only a few hours. They were impressed by our means of travel and also with Nahar. The fist thing they did, after the greeting and introduction ceremony, was asking us about the technology we used for the carriages. Naturally we evaded any true answer and led them to a different topic. ¡°So Queen Kyli. What are your thoughts about the coming war?¡± The envoy of Solo asked me as we started to dine. The dinner looks really good and I really want to eat before we start with the talk. I mean there is splendidly fried chicken from Clair''s new cook. He''s really good if it comes to chicken. But there are also different pastries, vegetables, fruits and other meat dishes. This dinner is a dream for everyone. And here he comes, ruining it with talk about the war. I stopped my fork and said,¡± Well, the alliance between Raska and Kirk raises the strength of their army up to 3.5 million soldiers.¡± Their eyes went wide. Didn''t they know? Oh yeah, their news doesn''t travel as fast as ours. ¡°They what?¡± 3.5 million?!¡± Asked or shouted the first. ¡°Alliance?!¡± Cried the other. I nodded and ate the now slightly colder piece of vegetable mix on my fork. ¡°What can we do? I mean over 3 million?¡± Asked the envoy from Solo. But it doesn''t seem like he asked someone specifically. ¡°We can''t win against such superior strength. Our army only amounts up to 300.000 and that is if we combine every enlisted soldier,¡± said the envoy from Tragon. He''s a lot paler than before and I think he doesn''t want to continue to eat. Which is sad, he filled his plate with chocolate pastries that look like art. I watched them as they sunk into despair and continued to eat. I don''t want to eat cold food. However, I was again interrupted. This time not by the envoys. Nope, this time by an opened door. And through it came Clair. Great, now she can handle these halfway broken guys. ¡°I''m back. Oh chicken,¡± she said, sat down and began to eat. Not the least minding the hysterically arguing envoys. ¡°This is good, Maltur must''ve made these. Could you give me the potatoes?¡± She asked me and I handed the bowl of cooked potatoes over to her. It took the envoys five whole minutes to settle down and notice Clair. ¡°We''re sorry for such a display of bad behaviour. May I ask who that person is?¡± The envoy from Solo said and made a friendly gesture to Clair. ¡°Sure, this is Clair, also called Goddess of Carring,¡± I said and smiled wickedly as Clair shot an evil glare at me. Now it''s her problem. Everyone knows that she has a higher position than me. ¡°How may I call you?¡± He then asked Clair in a polite tone. ¡°Clair is fine,¡± Clair simply replied and sipped some coke. ¡°Then, Miss Clair, may I ask how you want to reply to the declaration of war from Raska and the news of an alliance between Kirk and Raska?¡± He asked and his voice quivered a little as he mentioned the alliance. ¡°I just finished building my forces. How many do the enemy force amounts up to?¡± She said and looked at me. ¡°3 million normal soldiers and half a million strengthened veterans for the border to Duren. And their special forces of 24 with the strength of an SS-Rank adventurer,¡± I said and the envoy from Tragon winced as I mentioned the special forces. ¡°Oh and I forgot to mention it, but it seems like they also summoned a few heroes. Yukina said that they are able to make two kinds of summons. One that summons a single strong hero. Raska already has one, he''s currently the general of the Duren forces. And the other summon technique allows them to summon a whole bunch of heroes. Mostly up to 30 at once, these, however, won''t be as strong as the single hero. They just get a boost in training and enhanced stats. Their strength will probably not be higher than 30.000. The current single hero is estimated to have stats in the 60.000,¡± I said and a ¡ãThomp¡ã was audible from the left side. I looked to the left and saw the envoy from Solo inside his mashed potatoes. Poor guy, the shock must''ve been to great and his head simply shut down. Good thing he doesn''t know too much about Clair and her antics. I winked to a maid and she pulled him out of the now sullied food. I hate it if food gets wasted. ¡°Is that so, might be fun. Do we have information about them?¡± Clair asked, only smiling at the poor envoy. ¡°Not yet, but we soon will have some,¡± I said. ¡°?hm, may I know why you, Miss Clair, are so calm?¡± The envoy from Tragon asked and glanced to the envoy of Solo. ¡°Oh, I already knew most of the news and am simply not so easily shaken as our friend there,¡± she said and gestured to the envoy from Solo. The maid now started to clean his face. ¡°Ah...okay. Then may I know, is it possible to get some support from you? I''m sorry to say it, but our nation is not able to resist such a force and we will be forced to surrender to them,¡± He said with a sad look. ¡°Sure...,¡± Clair said, then stopped and closed her eyes. A few moments later she opened them again and looked at me. ¡°Sorry Kyli, I have to go. Turonis declared its independence and want to ally itself with Aeron. An army of 300.000 is marching to them and they won''t stand a chance without my support. And I don''t want to use my mansion guards. So I''ll fly over and help them a little. Tell Maltur the chicken was splendid,¡± She then said and stood up and left. ¡°Ugh, what happened?¡± Came from the now again awake envoy from Solo. ¡°You blacked out and Miss Clair has urgent businesses, so she left. Should we continue to eat, before we speak about official matters?¡± I asked with a smile and the envoy from Solo looked at his face, that was pressed into the mashed potatoes. ¡°I think that would be the best,¡± he then said and began to eat. The envoy from Tragon was still looking at the now closed door. I think it''s not often that he gets ignored like it happened now. He will get used to it. Then now, this fruit biscuit looks delicious. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Next chapter. I don''t own any of the linked pictures and those who''ve made them deserve some real respect. Opinions to the chapter? Suggestions for future ones? And does anyone know a way to skip most of the world journey? I made it too long and it will get boring if I continue with it. My current strategic is to simply ignore it, after the whole war and the thing after the war finished. I mean I want to end this story at some point and the journey is eating at my interest in the story. Which I don''t like, no interest might bring me to a drop and a drop is something that I won''t do, so it will lead to bad chapters. I mean worse than the ones I''m currently writing^^. 72 Arriving in Turonis POV: Clair While flying to Turonis I thought about the possible ways to do what is about to come. It would be easy to simply eradicate the army with a spell, but that would not go well with my intentions of learning something about strategies. It would also be fairly boring, I mean one attack and it ends? Sure it would look epic but that''s it. As far as I can see, I have three choices. The first would be to simply kill them with my golems before they reach Turonis. That would save a few villages on the way to Turonis. They will surely get raided. The memories of the clone said that not only Turonis wants to join Aeron, the surrounding villages, and small towns are also against the alliance of Kirk and Raska. However, that won''t do. The effect on the people wouldn''t be as strong. They won''t feel the fear of the army, only a slight joy of not getting really affected. They would still join me, but it''s simply not good material for an epic story. The second choice would be to let the army attack Turonis and save them during the raid. The effect would be the strongest. But the people might start to question why I wasn''t able to save them in time when I''m able to do so much else. It would also kill a lot of people, which would go against my image of the saviour. So it has to be choice three. I''ll fly to Turonis and meet the current leaders. I''m almost sure that the old leader got overthrown. He was a noble of Kirk and either fled or was apprehended by the folk. He hasn''t any backing as we left and it surely got worse. After meeting them and getting a briefing, I''ll tell them that an army of mine will be here in a few days, depending on the time, the allied army will need to reach Turonis. I''ll then let them siege the city for a few days and then take out the golems from my inventory. They aren''t alive and as such can be put inside. The problem is the following fight, I''ll have to create a strategy. But need more knowledge about the enemy and the terrain, as well as the defence systems. Yeah, the third plan might work with the best possible outcome, I''m currently able to think of. So the plan will be as followed.
  1. Search the enemy and scout their forces.
  2. Fly to Turonis and meet the current leaders, after that get a briefing about the situation at place.
  3. Tell them that rescue is on the way, but they have to hold out for a few days.
  4. Help them to organise and strengthen the defences
  5. Create a strategy for the following fight.
  6. Fight, win and have a big feast with lots of chicken.
What to do in case of prisoners and injured? I think I''ll ask the leaders about their opinions. This world hasn''t a Geneva conversion or human rights to begin with. Still, it wouldn''t look good to kill them all. Again it would work against my image. ¡ãSigh¡ã this image is annoying, maybe I should walk as Dex inside one of their encampments and create havoc for a bit? This would also be the perfect opportunity to test a power of mine I''ve never used. Maybe next time, a force of 300.000 is too large to fully crush. They might loose the will to fight if I destroy them. I mean 300.000 is a little less than a tenth of their full force. And 300.000 is still way too much for Turonis. Maybe they gamble about my presence and think that such a force will be enough to kill me? Hilarious! True, I wouldn''t be able to fight them without the power I got from god. Even if I only got the gamer setting. I would have never been able to rise in levels without [Apokalypse] or the ability to be immune to any harmful magic. The immunity to harmful magic alone saves me. My runes and my spells wouldn''t work without it, if I step into their magic barrier. Good thing I placed an inhibitor into my golems, or they would also get either strongly weakened or simply destroyed by a mana-inhibitor-field. It was fairly easy to create a countermeasure. Each golem has its core clad in a layer of orichalcum. The thing is, orichalcum is able to get programmed on a specific mana signature. Any other mana will then be blocked by it. It can be overcome with a lot of mana, but that''s unlikely by these normal mages. There has to come a SS-Rank mage to do that. Okay, that would normally not be possible, as orichalcum uses the first mana it comes into contact to get its program. Normally that would be fire or earth mana, as orichalcum gets produced inside the ground, near hot places. But I''m able to create ¡°clean¡± orichalcum and infused it with void mana. No one should be trained in this affinity to create a mana-inhibitor-field. And if they manage, than it''s a deserved win and I will kill them by myself. So these golems aren''t creatable by the people of this world and they surely are Tier 4 and after the war Tier 5. I mean, even if they win a battle, I don''t intend to let them really win said battle. Hehehe, lets see, maybe they will be able to win a fight. Okay, enough of that, I have to search the allied forces. They will come from either the north-west, west or south-west. My leader golems have all a rune set, that allows me to use them from a distance. It kinda is like a FPS-game. I have a monitor and a suit for controlling them. This way, I''m able to fight as one of my golems. It raises the fighting power by a lot. I mean the golems don''t have any skills and as such are weaker than a soldier with a skill. Their strength lies in the ability to not get tired and not having morale. They are also equipped with a listening device for commands and a sound box for battle music. I have to test the waters if I want to know how strong one of my golems is in comparison to one soldier. I found the trek in the north-west, they might have grouped up near the border of Raska. Most of their insignias are showing houses from Raska. I have to ask someone as which kind these armies work. Are they led by one general or are they only under a main general and each troop is under their own leader? The first possibility would mean that they work as a whole and attack in large-scale strategies. Each part of the army only listens to the general and his subordinates. They are able to perform grand plans and have an overall higher attack power. However, they are easier put into disorder. You just have to kill the line of command and the troops are blind and most likely in panic. It''s easy to do that in a medieval time, the higher ups are mostly in better armour. The second possibility would be better for me, it would mean that they do have a general and an overall strategic, however, each earl, duke and so on, who has send troops is also present and out for glory. This can mean that they hinder themselves and make it easier to outmanoeuvre them. They don''t get hit as strong as the first option if you kill the command. That''s because there are a lot of independent commanding lines. However, it''s still possible and it''s even easier to kill the head of a troop in this case. They are often in the middle or back of the army and surrounded by the best soldiers. Sometimes even inside their tents. Anyway, I''m currently not able to clarify which kind they are. It''s a giant trek of more than half a million people. There are the 300.000 soldiers and then their entourage. The entourage is a group of people who are supporting the army. It often consists out of prostitutes, blacksmiths, cooks, leather worker, hunter or even constructors for siege weapons. There might even be a merchant who''s selling his wares. This entourage is often times larger than the army and the whole thing needs enormous amounts of supplies. The army itself consists mostly out of foot soldiers. There is no cavalry, at most there are enough horses for their commanders. They have a lot of mages. This is understandable. They don''t expect a clash on the field. Solo is too weak to help Turonis, that and it wouldn''t help Solo if they try. Tragon is too far away and Aeron never established a real army. They might have thought about the possibility of me using my guards. But I don''t think so, Kyli stated during the meeting of kingdoms that they won''t be used outside of Aeron. She even fed them the lie about the disability of going out of the forest. So they either bet on me not helping Turonis or not being strong enough against an army of 300.000. In both cases horses aren''t useful. A cavalry is used to smash the front lines or even better flanks of an infantry army. They can''t be used against a single opponent or in a siege. There are a lot of wagons, they might want to build siege weapons at place. This is the common tactic during medieval times. It wasn''t really possible to move large siege weapons to the besieged fortress. They simply build them with the wood from local forests. I spotted a scout troop beforehand and am now trying to sneak up on them. They are only 20 and I deployed 30 scouts, with me ¡°inside¡± a leader golem. We''re inside a forest and the hostile scouts will cross us in a few seconds. They are clad in brown leather clothes and not really wary of their surroundings. They are speaking with each other and one of them is even eating while walking. Bad for them and perfect for us. Strangely I''m able to use my skills, well, those who are only active. Passives like [Heat Resistance] aren''t active. This might have something to do with my memories of said active skill and the functions of my body with the passive skill. The scouts are not directly in the middle of me and the other golems, so it''s time to act. I gave the order for the attack and 30 scout golems let their arrows lose. They aren''t allowed to hit the guy with the best armour. But each of the remaining 19 people got at least hit by one arrow. 10 even died. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ¡°ENEMY ATTACK!¡± Screamed the guy in the best armour. I suppose he''s the leader of them. I gave the command to draw the swords and each of my golems put the bow away, at the same time and one ¡ãschling¡ã was heard as they all drew their sword at the same time. ¡°That sounds like only one guy,¡± said one of the remaining scouts. They already have drawn their sword and moved together into a circle formation. I walked out of my bush, the scouts are still hiding. ¡°Who''re you?¡± The leader asked as they noticed me. Their eyes were wide and mouths open. I might look intimidating in my well-decorated form. ¡°Doesn''t matter to you, I only want this guy,¡± I said and pointed at the supposed leader, ¡°the others are allowed to leave¡±. My voice was that of a young man. Not extremely deep but also not too high. ¡°Fuck off and die!¡± Screamed one of the wounded. He had an arrow in the knee. Really, right in the knee. Too bad that he isn''t an adventurer. ¡°So I take that as a no?¡± I asked. And they got ready to attack me. So I raised my hand and gave the command to attack them and don''t let them escape. It''ll be a one on one while the rest will hinder them from fleeing. The enemy scouts acted swiftly and parried the incoming attacks and a skirmish arose. I hit the nail on the head, as I set the status of my golems. They are almost equal in strength. There are obviously differences between each enemy soldier, but all in all the two sides are equal in strength. There was a 45/55 chance for my soldiers to loose. This must be the result of their skills. They shouldn''t be too high in their skill LV if it''s only this much. Maybe 1 or 2. And as I predicted, there was a guy who was better than the others. It was the supposed leader. I walked up to him and let him attack me. His sword was slow, he might only have an agility stat of a couple thousand. This is way higher than his soldiers, but still way to less for a leader golem. So I simply hit the side of his sword with my palm and forced it out of his hands. I then hit his chin with an upper-cut and send him into the lands of dreams. He also got a heavy concussion. This fight was too easier, but this guy wasn''t one of the strongest. His lack of awareness showed his weakness. I picked him up and waited for my soldiers to finish the rest of them. At the end, I lost 5 while 19 of them were dead. 5 died before the skirmish started and most of the rest were wounded. I might have to change the stats of my soldiers, they lost with such high advantages. Well, they aren''t made for close combat fights. Their strength is not high enough to hit hard and their real effectiveness lies with the bow. So this might be good enough. I cut the link to my golem and walked to them, where I activated the regeneration rune and the previously destroyed golems rebuild themselves. After that, I burned the remains of the enemy scouts, put the golems back in my inventory and picked the unconsciousness leader up. The next hours were used to spy on the enemy forces. Their current speed will bring them to Turonis in a week. This further indicates that they don''t think that I''m able to send enough forces to support. We need better surveillance and information. The news simply are travelling too slow. I waited until they set camp and then flew to Turonis. The sun already started to set as I arrived at my mansion in Turonis. The town was hectic, the gates were already closed and the walls were highly guarded. People were running here and there and the construction of barricades in front of the walls was in full work. I landed at the entrance and walked inside. Someone must''ve heard the door because I was able to hear footsteps and shortly after a woman in a maid outfit came down from the first floor. ¡°Miss Clair!¡± She said in shock as she saw me and my luggage. ¡°Hi, what''s up?¡± I asked and waved at her. ¡°What''s up? You and the others vanished after a courier told us about the coming army. The whole town is in shock, they anticipated some consequences by declaring their independence. But they didn''t imagined that a whole army will come. They think the army will arrive in a few weeks and a lot of people already fled. My husband also wanted to flee, but I convinced him to stay. I was sure that you''ll save us and then you vanished. I was frightened to death,¡± she said and started to sob at the end. ¡°Yeah, the person who vanished was a clone produced by magic. It informed me about the current situation as it vanished. So I came as I heard of it. Sorry, I was in Nahar and had to do something before I come. That''s the reason why I''m here only now,¡± I said and patted her head to reason her. ¡°Nahar? But that is two-month travel by horse away. And your... clone vanished this morning,¡± she asked in confusion and then followed me to the kitchen, where I gave her a coke. ¡°Yes, I hurried. Can you tell me who is in command?¡± I asked as she calmed down. ¡°The headmaster of the magic academy and the newly elected mayor,¡± she said and put the now empty glass down. ¡°Do you know where I can find them? I think I''ll need to speak with them,¡± I said. ¡°They should be either in the magic academy or in the mansion of the old baron. It''s now used as the towns hall.¡± Ren¨¨ ¡°What happened with the baron?¡± I asked. ¡°He fled from the city a year ago. The townsfolk wasn''t on his side anymore and he risked a riot if he had stayed.¡± Ren¨¨ ¡°Thanks, can you watch over him while I''ll see the headmaster? I said and put my already cuffed luggage down and walked out. Ren¨¨ looked between me and the luggage and then nodded. Outside I instructed two of my mansion guards to follow me and then walked to the magic academy. A lot of guards were on the streets and most of them stopped moving as they saw me. I reached the office of the headmaster and smiled at the secretary, before simply walking inside. Inside were three people, the headmaster, and two other men. One wore a soldier uniform, while the other wore simple clothes. They looked better than the worst but still not too expensive. ¡°Who?... Clair?¡± Arthur (headmaster) asked as I came in and then looked relieved. ¡°Your maid informed us that you''ve vanished, what happened?¡± He then asked. ¡°Hi, that was a clone, it informed me about the coming army and I came from Nahar,¡± I simply said and walked up to them. ¡°A clone? Doesn''t matter, these here are Rick,¡± he said and pointed at the man in a soldier''s uniform,¡± and Walt,¡± he then pointed at the other man. ¡°Rick is the guard captain and Walt is the major. Rick and Walt, this is Clair. I think you already know her,¡± Arthur. ¡°Yes, it''s an honour to meet you My Goddess,¡± Rick said and bowed. ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Walt said and also gave me a bow. ¡°Hi, as Arthur said, I''m Clair. I heard you''ve declared independence from Kirk?¡± Me ¡°Indeed, we couldn''t stand their declaration of war and the behaviour of these nobles any longer. We hoped to get an alliance with Solo and Aeron, but information about an army reached us before we were able to get a reply from our envoys,¡± Walt. ¡°They must''ve anticipated that we will rebel, otherwise, they wouldn''t have been able to send troops so fast,¡± Rick said. ¡°It must''ve been the work of the ex-baron,¡± Walt added and both looked angry. ¡°Well, what are you doing here?¡± I asked and looked at the desk behind them. On it was a map of the surroundings from Turonis. It was okay, not really good but detailed enough. ¡°We think of a strategy to evacuate the people, we thought we might be able to get time if we let it look like we are defending the city. They might have a lot of troops, but they aren''t enough to surround the whole city. We might be able to evacuate a small group each night,¡± Arthur said. ¡°We think we''ll be able to evacuate most of the people in three weeks,¡± Rick added. ¡°Hmm, well the enemy will be here in a week,¡± I simply said and they got pale. ¡°A week? That''s too soon, they''ll notice our plan if they have so much time,¡± Rick said in shock. ¡°I can suggest a different plan,¡± I said and they looked at me, eager to hear my plan. ¡°I''m able to create a few more defences and troops will be here in 8 to 9 days. These troops are from Aeron and will be enough to force the enemy back,¡± I said. ¡°Are you sure that they''ll be here in time? We won''t be able to hold out for long,¡± Arthur asked unconvinced. ¡°I''m sure of it,¡± I said with a resolute smile. ¡°Okay..., I trust Clair, what do you say?¡± Arthur then asked the other two. ¡°Everything for my goddess,¡± Rick said and Walt also agreed. ¡°Good, how many do believe in The Church of Carring?¡± I then asked. ¡°Almost the whole town,¡± Arthur said with a wry smile. ¡°Then let me hold a speech, tomorrow afternoon, it might raise the moral. I''ll start with the defence after that,¡± I said. ¡°That will help, the moral is low,¡± Rick. ¡°Inform the people to come to the towns square at afternoon. I have to go back to my mansion, see you tomorrow,¡± I said and left after they said goodbye. This will be fun.... ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=iAUwbOt3N0o This time, it''s a better one^^. The evil side convinced me with chicken. I know I''m weak, but it''s good chicken. 73 A Rather Quick Battle Clair POV: The next day I was standing in the town''s square. I conjured a platform from which I''ll be able to overlook the growing crowd of people. Rick had informed the people and a lot came to see what was going on. Most people were looking nervous and afraid. They surely think about the army that is currently marching in their direction. ¡°So I''m able to witness a second speech of you?¡± Arthur asked with a laugh. ¡°Don''t remind me, no one told me I had to give a speech. You know how I felt? I wasn''t used to speak to so many people. And I had to come up with something on the spot,¡± I said and looked over the crowd. There were easily more than a few thousand people. ¡°It was a good speech. You excel in everything you''ve done during your stay in my academy. And I''m still a little grumpy that you''ve taken some of my teachers to your academy,¡± he said, but his face didn''t look like he was grumpy. ¡°What do I say? They deemed my job offer better than yours,¡± I said and snickered. ¡°No one can hold against the job offers of your academy. Aeron is one of the richest countries in the world. And your academy provides extensive support in experiments for its teachers and students. It''s clear that the other academies can''t compete with yours. We do get funds from our respected country, just not so much. That and the students have a better foundation. I heard every child learns [Mana Manipulation] or [Body Enhancement] during their stay in school and that school is mandatory. A good concept, but it goes against the beliefs of most other countries. The citizen will become intelligent and will be able to think for themselves. This doesn''t work well with nobles, who have to keep their citizen stupid,¡± he elaborated. ¡°Yes. I think true advancement in each society is only possible if it comes from its folk and mustn''t be forced on them. They''ll try to make things better by themselves,¡± Me ¡°True, well I think you can start with your speech. There are enough people to spread your word throughout the city,¡± he said and gestured to the now fully filled town square. ¡°Okay,¡± I said and stepped on the platform. It was noisy and the people were chatting with each other. Against most people, who would cough or shout to get the attention of his or her audience, I stayed silent and watched the crowd. I simply waited for them to quiet down n their own. I think this shows confidence in oneself and that you''re cool-headed. Kinda gives you a larger impact. A minute or two passed but the people quieted down and are now watching me. I looked over them once again and then began with my speech, in hope that my skill will boost the effect. ¡°Good afternoon, I''m sure many of you know me already. For those who don''t, my name is Clair. I am a representative from Aeron and have heard about your situation. I once lived here in Turonis and visited the magic academy. And came the moment I heard of your problems. The forces of Raska and Kirk are marching at this moment, marching in our directions, with the intention to suppress you and enslave you to the nobles they follow. You my fellow free citizen, who simply want to vote for themselves and don''t want to pledge to someone, who wouldn''t lift a finger if you starve or are hurt, are meant to be free. I came here, in order to help you with your beliefs and in hope to create a connection to my country Aeron, which thinks like you. We, you and I, don''t want to life in servitude to some noble. WE want to life for our family, our friends and our own beliefs. WE don''t want to be left uneducated like they want us to be. This is the reason for me being here. There is an army of 300.000 coming to us,¡± the crowd began to whisper. I quickly raised my voice,¡± BUT we''re not going to fall. An army of Aeron will come to aid us. However, I''m sad to say that they''ll reach us a day after the enemy will. Yet we will not waver and will hold out. I''m here to help you with that, we will enhance the defence and fight for our beliefs. And when it ends you''re able to say that you''ve protected what you life for and you''re one of the fist cities who''ll accomplish this. I''ll stay with you and promise that we will emerge as victors. Will you help me? Help to protect your family from the nobles who see you as nothing? Help to protect your home? Help to protect your freedom?¡± I finished and waited. Soon after the people began to clap and shout in agreement. I looked to the side and Rick stepped forward. He''s more familiar with the defence of the city and will organise the people. I just have to wait for him to finish. Similar to me he waited a few moments, but the clapping and cheering didn''t calm down, so he began to cough. And a minute later he was finally able to speak. ¡°Ahem, okay. Thank you for these honest words Miss Clair. My name is Rick, I''m charged with the organisation of our defence. Miss Clair will soon enhance our walls and I ask you to group together in three different groups. The first group will consist out of people who want to fight. Not at the front, on the walls. So those who are able to fire a bow or wield some magic, please form a group. Those who are knowledgeable in fighting with close combat weapons are also accepted. The second group will consist of forgers and craftsmen who will help with our gear and the building of defensive lines. And the third group will consist out of helpers who will help where they can. May it be cooking or sewing. Each helping hand is welcome. These three people will task you with specific orders,¡± he said and motioned to three people. ¡°Let me thank you beforehand for your help in protecting this fine town,¡± he finished and then bowed. We had to wait for a few more minutes before the people began to get into groups. We stepped down from the platform and walked into a house, which will be the headquarter for the organisations. It was already bustling with activity and man and woman alike were running in and out. Rick led me, Arthur and Walt into a room with a table in the middle. A map of Turonis was spread over it. ¡°Miss Clair, may I know how reliable your information about the helping army is?¡± He then asked. ¡°The army will come in 7 days and will consist out of 50.000 cavalry units, 50.000 bowman, 100.0000 infantrymen. 50.000 mages and 75.000 heavy infantrymen. There''ll be an additional troop of 1.000 special units, whom are equal to a S-Rank adventurer. All in all the coming army of Aeron will be 325.000 units large and I think it''ll be equal or a little stronger than the average soldier,¡± I said and Rick breathed out in relieve. ¡°Rick do you know of the hierarchy in the normal army? I mean is the army led by one commander or does each noble has his own troops and there''s only a minor strategy? ¡°There''s normally a general who commands every soldier under him, but each troop under a higher noble is allowed to move according to the judgement of the noble. So both would be the case,¡± Rick. ¡°But our forces are higher in number than those of them? What does it matter who''s leading them?¡± Walt asked hopefully. ¡°A united army under one commander can execute grander strategic moves, while an army under many commanders stays more flexible. However, the enemy has no cavalry and as such will be hard pressed against our cavalry and the speed that comes with such a force. We just have to take out their first line of defence and our cavalry will be able to crash through their ranks. The infantry and heavy infantry will do the rest, while our mages take out the enemy mages,¡± Me. ¡°That''s good to hear. So we only have to hold out for a day. Do they have many mages?¡± Rick asked. ¡°Yes, a lot in fact. I think they want to use them for a magic inhibitor barrier and then take me out. That is, in my opinion, also the only reason for such a large army,¡±Me ¡°So we have to protect our walls from their spells and possible siege weapons,¡± Rick said and looked over the map. ¡°They don''t have siege weapons yet, I think they plan to build them here with the local wood from forests. And they won''t be able to make one in a day. Which lefts only the mages for their use against the walls. That and ladders,¡± Me ¡°We can stop ladders with pitfalls and hot oil. The mages will be a problem. Their earth spells can destroy a normal wall easily and our walls aren''t made to protect against a good mage. They are more against monster and bandits, not an army,¡± Walt said. ¡°I''ll make the pitfalls and are also able to strengthen the walls. They''ll be able to overcome the pitfalls eventually. So it comes down to our own defence force. How many trained bowmen do you have?¡± Me ¡°Not enough,¡± Rick said with a sigh. ¡°I have a few hundred crossbows in my dimensional ring, those will help a little. Crossbows are easy to use and a group of two can switch between reloading and firing,¡± I said. ¡°They''ll help, but I don''t know if it''ll be enough,¡± Rick. ¡°I''m also able to equip our walls with spikes, they''ll block ladders and the mages have to overcome them before any ladder can be placed,¡± Me ¡°A good suggestion, we can also equip the pitfalls with spikes,¡± Arthur said. ¡°Yes, then what about supplies?¡± I asked. ¡°We have enough food to hold out for a month. But we lack in the arrow department. I think we won''t have enough. Maybe for a day or two. We''re dead if your army doesn''t come in time,¡± Rick said and looked at me in worry. ¡°I have a few thousand,¡± I said after a moment. It''s good that I''m a hamster if it comes to things I might need. My inventory is full with things I normally don''t need. I just think that I might need it later and then often put it into my inventory. ¡°I hope we don''t have to use them,¡± Walt then said. ¡°Better save than sorry, thank you, Miss Clair,¡± Arthur. ¡°Then let''s go out and help where we can. Miss Clair, could you enhance the walls, while Arthur makes pitfalls? I''ll organise the troops and Walt will organise the supplies;¡± Rick said and each of us began to work. My work was simple. I just had to make the walls denser and create spikes at the top and bottom. I also had to repair broken parts or enhance the gates. But all in all it only took me a few hours to finish with the whole town. I then helped Arthur with the pitfalls and gave Rick the crossbows and arrows. We finished at the end of the day and I used the next five days to train the bowman a little. The new ones are far from being good. But they''re able to knock an arrow and shoot it up to 50 metre. Not a precise shot, but still a shot. Precise shots aren''t even needed if there are enough targets to hit. Each arrow that hits and wounds someone is a good arrow and mostly enough to take someone out of further fights. The days passed and, correct to my prognosis, the enemy forces arrived seven days after my arrival in Turonis. They stopped two kilometres away from the city and set camp. The camp itself was large, bigger than the city, which only has around a two hundred thousand inhabitants. A few hours later a man in a decorated armour rode to the gate and spoke in a loud voice. ¡°I''ve come as an envoy for the proud general Frank van Chilbur. We demand our city back and the surrender of your leaders, as well as the self proclaimed goddess named Clair. You have three hours to do so. If you don''t full fill our demands we will raid and destroy this city.¡± ¡°We won''t hand them over go back to your filthy noble master and leave. Our goddess will protect us from the likes of you,¡± Someone shouted and a few more agreed. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. I smiled as I heard that. It''s nice to be liked so much, such fanaticism is truly something cool. People would say I''m a hypocrite and I would agree. I do say that fanaticism is bad and it is, however, everything is Gray. There is no good or bad and all things can be used for either. Fanaticism is the same, it can be used for something good, like equality in case of The Church of Carring or something bad like the eradication of all non-human sentient beings. ¡°So be it, heed my word. Each of you will die or be enslaved for rebellion against his highness king Ludwig Braling the Third. Those of you who want to surrender do it now and you''ll only receive a mild punishment,¡± he further said but no one moved. ¡°It will be a joy to burn this city down,¡± he then said and rode back to his camp. ¡°Well that went like we expected,¡± Rick said. He''s standing next to me and is, like me, looking at the enemy camp. ¡°When do you think they will attack?¡± Walt asked. He stood at the other side of me. ¡°I think they''ll test the waters with a few smaller troops,¡± Rick said and it turned out as he said. Just not exactly like we thought. They didn''t send their troops to attack, they sent slaves with the order to attack. Those slaves looked staved and shouldn''t be a problem, they wouldn''t even be able to overcome the pitfalls. But they were a problem for me, I mean the people expect from me to help slaves. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Arthur asked me as they came running to us. ¡°I will help them, what else?¡± I said. ¡°And how? These are easily 2 thousand slaves,¡± Arthur. ¡°I''ll knock them out with mana pressure and then carry them over the wall with a wind spell,¡± I said and did as I said. Each of them got hit by my mana pressure. Just enough to hit then unconscious but not enough to truly hurt them. They fell like domino stones and then laid still. ¡°Impressive!¡± Arthur. ¡°Yes, I''ll remove their slave runes,¡± I said and used wind magic to carry them over the wall to a park. Where I then began to remove their slave runes. It took me a few hours and the enemy used this time to attack with his own troops. Each attack was forced back, but they managed to destroy a few pitfalls with the usage of earth spells. They also attacked with bows and a few spells and a some the man on the wall were hit. They also tried to set the city on fire with fireballs but intercepted them before they could hit anything. I don''t think that they know about the coming army, which isn''t really coming. They are in my inventory and ready to come out on my command. Anyway, they didn''t attack with enough force to create trouble and were only testing our defence. Which must''ve been good enough because they didn''t attack for the rest of the day and started to cut trees in a nearby forest. I finished with the slave runes at evening and made food for the now freed slaves, who are eager to help us. They didn''t try anything in the night, which was normal. There were seldom any fights during night in medieval wars. The sight is simply too bad. They attacked inthe morning of the next day. A few thousand troops. They managed to breach another pitfall and are now almost within reach of the wall. So I changed places with a clone and waited inside a forest for the next attack. This attack will bring them close to the wall and make my entrance good enough. I don''t want to risk a possible breach of the walls. The attack came two hours later and I took my troops out, only a kilometre away from their camp. They clearly panicked as they saw what suddenly was behind them. I mean a force that is as strong as them plops suddenly into existence? Surely something to be afraid of. Their commander was good, at least good enough to organise a line of defence. But I didn''t want to run into their camp. The tents would split my cavalry and that would be deadly for me. So I ordered my bowmen to let hell lose on them and the sun turned dark. Countless arrows flew at the enemy camp and they were forced to come to me. That or they would slowly die under all the arrows. The arrows are generated by magic, so the supply is nearly infinite. It took them 30 minutes to create a barrier that blocked every incoming arrow. It was a wind barrier and it was also large enough to encase most of their troop camp. I didn''t attack the camp of their followers. They then started to move out and came nearer and nearer. And their barrier was then attacked from my mages as they came near enough. Simple fireballs were shot at the barrier. And the wind barrier turned into a barrier of fire as the wind enhanced the fireballs. A few fireballs near the ground took their sight and my cavalry began to ride at them. Directly followed by the dwarfen army and then the normal infantry. The next thing must''ve been horror to their mages. Because I simply sucked the mana out of their barrier and it vanished. A few fireballs fell into their ranks and the arrows hit and wounded again. But almost at the same time came 50.000 cavalry soldiers. I didn''t use heavy cavalry or the bowman cavalry, just simple cavalry. But they were enough to cut a line into their ranks. They weren''t able to resist and the horses were quickly in deep in their formation. Followed by dwarfen heavy infantry. And it was a bloodbath, the surprised and already mostly wounded or frightened soldiers had now to fight against small and bulky dwarfen who wore all the same armour. The unity of my soldiers makes them fearful. At some point in the fight you simply think that you''re fighting against the same guy. Over and over again. Which would turn out to be something bad for me if they notice that these golems have no diversity in their attacks. Each of them would move the same against an enemy. They wouldn''t adapt if they see a comrade ¡°die¡±. They would simply attack like their comrade. But I don''t care. I''ll simply work with quantity against adaptivity. Back to the fight, the heavy infantry followed after the cavalry and further enlarged the split in the enemy forces. The following normal infantry killed those who were at the side and hindered the enemy to close the hole. Mages on both sides tried to kill the food soldiers but I quickly ordered my bowmen to attack the enemy mages. Who then had to defend against the incoming arrows. The fight lasted for three hours before the enemy began to retread. They started to run and fled from my golems. Who weren''t pursuing them. They simply stayed behind and killed the wounded. The followers of the enemy camp fled an hour before the soldiers. Most likely to give them some time. I led a few clones count the dead on the enemy side and took the remaining golems back into my inventory. Where I noticed that I lost 25.000 cavalries, 23.000 heavy infantry, 20.000 infantry and 300 leader golems. No mages and no bowman were broken. I then activated the regeneration rune and put the, now again ¡°living¡±, troops also in my inventory. The enemy lost almost 150.000 of their troops. And another 25.000 in their camp. So 65.000 on my side against 175.000 on their side. A good trade if you take count of my zero loses, thanks to the regeneration rune. This war is so unfair for them. I just finished with killing the survivors as Rick, Walt and Arthur came to me. They looked over the battlefield and then at the vanishing golems before they looked at me. ¡°That was... quick,¡± Rick said in awe. ¡°Yes, what are these? Golems?¡± Arthur asked. ¡°H..how many did you get?¡± Walt asked. ¡°Around 175.000 lost on their side. Many of them will tell their friends about my golems. And I don''t think they''ll attack again, not with such a high lost. But to be sure, here is a communication rune. Just infuse it with mana and you''ll be able to speak with me. I''ll then come and help,¡± I said and put the last golems in my inventory. After that I gave Arthur the rune and looked at them. ¡°What?¡± Rick asked after a pause. ¡°What do you want to do with their camp? You can plunder it for weapons, food and money. I don''t need it. And do you want me to bury the fallen?¡± I asked. ¡°It would help us to not have to bury the dead,¡± Walt said and looked over the battlefield. Corpses were laying everywhere. ¡°Okay,¡± I said and the earth began to suck each and every corpse in. not five minutes later and the whole field, that was moments before filled with dead bodies, was now a brown patch of dirt. ¡°Woah,¡± Rick said with an open mouth and Arthur looked at me with squinted eyes. ¡°Well then, let''s get back to the town. We have to help the ex-slaves,¡± I said and we walked back. ¡°Miss Clair, why didn''t you attack the enemy by yourselve? Your spell that buried the dead should have been strong enough to also kill most of them,¡± Arthur asked me as we came back. He waited long enough for us to be alone before he asked. Which was good. ¡°Because it wouldn''t have been as much fun,¡± I said truthfully and he looked down at me. ¡°Please don''t harm innocents with your way of doing things. I know I''m not strong enough to stop you, but I hope you will act according to the things your followers believe you do,¡± he said after a pause and then walked away before I could say anything. ¡°We''ll see,¡± I muttered and then continued to help the slaves. Most of them want to go to Aeron, so we used the wagons and supplies of the now deserted camp for their travel. ¡°Miss Clair, I could I speak with you about the future of Turonis?¡± Walt asked as I got ready to go to my mansion. ¡°Sure,¡± I said and beaconed him to follow me to my mansion. ¡°Thanks,¡± he said and followed me to my kitchen, where I gave him something to drink. ¡°You see Miss Clair, we, Turonis, isn''t strong enough to protect itself. So we have to ally with someone else. I want to ask you if it''s possible for Aeron to include Turonis and its surroundings into its boundaries,¡± he said and bowed deeply. ¡°I can''t make a wall before the war ended, but I''m able to give you a thousand of Aerons guards. They can''t be used as an offence force, but should be strong enough to fight anything. They will only act as a defence and will work as part of the guards when the war finishes. Until then they will guard the walls and the surroundings of Turonis. Is that okay with you?¡± I asked. ¡°That is more than we can ask for. Turonis planned from the start to go to Aeron, in hope for protection and the things Aeron provides its citizen. Our magic academy will also be part of Aeron in the future,¡± Walt said and bowed again. ¡°Good, I''ll send an envoy, who''ll stay in my mansion. He''ll bring the guards. He''ll be here in about a week, but I have to go before he does. In fact, I''ll go tomorrow morning,¡± I said. ¡°Thank you, Miss Clair. I don''t want to trouble you any longer and will go back to the headquarter. Have a nice rest,¡± Walt said and left with a third bow. Tomorrow I''ll go back to Nahar and hear what the envoys from Tragon and Solo have to say. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ First, fight in an army. I didn''t want to make it longer than necessary. I mean who wouldn''t use the longbow tactic from Age of Empire if he can? 74 A Simple Siege Time: During the siege of Turonis POV: Random Officer This siege is a farce, sure we have to give an example for those who want to rebel but 300.000 troops against a town that doesn''t even has a town''s guard large enough to protect the whole town? Or are they wary of The Goddess? Or Clair if I''m right with her name. I''ve heard she''s living in Turonis. And it might be true that she''s strong and is surely a better leader than most nobles. Not that I would say that out loud. But if it comes down to reality she''s also only one person. How will she be able to stop us? If she''s even here. The whole war is an excuse to slaughter non-humans and innocent people. And I think the true reason is for enlarging the territory of Kirk and Raska. Not that it matters, I''m a soldier and my job is it to do what I''m told to do. So I did what my superior officer said and sent the slaves troops out. They''ll find traps and will wear the enemy out. They aren''t able to fight against trained soldiers, but Turonis doesn''t have trained soldiers. ¡°Sir, the slaves are out!¡± Said a soldier who came running to me. ¡°And? Did they manage to reach the wall?¡± I asked. He started to look nervous and fidgeted. ¡°Speak!¡± I demanded and he did, it''s just that I didn''t want to hear what he said. ¡°Sir, the slaves fell down almost immediately and then flew over the wall. They didn''t even reach the outer defence line. We haven''t learned a single thing about their defences,¡± he said and looked down. ¡°Fell down?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes sir, they just fell down and were out cold. We don''t know if they are dead or alive. We only know that they are now in the hand of our enemies and that they didn''t achieve their task,¡± he said and stood still. Waiting for more orders. ¡ãSigh¡ã ¡° Okay, I''ll go and inform the General. Dismissed,¡± I said and turned around to go to the tent of the General and our commanders. This army consists out of a bunch of many nobles and their personal troops. All under one general, but at the same time only loyal to their own commander. I''m a soldier under the command of the General and as such tasked with relaying commands between the different noble commanders, who then relay the command to their superior. Mostly barons or dukes. I stepped inside the tent of command and stood at attention until someone was friendly enough to look at me. There were three people inside, the General, his direct subordinate and a baron from Kirk. The baron was a pudgy man. He didn''t look like he was trained in any form and was constantly eating something. The General on the other side looked like a trained soldier in his late forties. He was clad in a plate armour and looked constantly ready to fight. A true general, which is also the only name we call him. Our unit, ¡°21. Army of Raska¡± is trained in sieges and we even had some skirmishes at the border to Duren. Not many, but still enough to learn the downsides and hardships of war. His direct subordinate, who''s called Vortus, is a man who doesn''t look older than 23. He wore a leather armour with daggers on his side. I heard he was raised by the General himself and was found during a counter attack from the demons. They raided a human village near the border and he was one of the only survivors. It''s said that he protected his sister from three demons with only a dagger and was so heavily wounded that he didn''t recognise us as we found him. His sister is now a nun of Siria and lives in Lichtstadt. ¡°Yes, Dreik?¡± Asked Vortus after a moment. Vortus is a good commander and knows every name of us higher officers. ¡°Sir, report of the failure of the slave unit. I was informed that they simply fell down and then flew over the wall inside of Turonis. They weren''t able to scout the defence line of the enemy,¡± I said and stand in attention. ¡°Fell down and flew over? Are you kidding us?¡± Asked the pudgy noble. ¡°No sir, the report said that they all fell down and weren''t able to move. They then flew over the wall and we lost contact,¡± I replied and looked to the front. ¡°Were they able to get information about their defences?¡± Asked the General, who was now looking directly at me. ¡°No sir, they were taken out before they reached any defence lines,¡± I said and waited. ¡°Hmm, send some small units from count Dusk. They aren''t really useful for anything else than canon fodder. And I want you to supervise them directly. You aren''t allowed to attack, but watch what happens. I''m wary of the woman called Clair. Reports state that she was able to single-handedly defeat our special forces. They didn''t use mana inhibitor magic, but still something like this isn''t something taken lightly. Inform me if you get sight of her,¡± he said. ¡°Sir, yes sir,¡± I said. ¡°Dismissed,¡± he said and I turned around and walked to the tents of count Dusk. I watched as the troops of count Dusk died. They weren''t as bad as I was told. Some of them were really good mages. And they reacted quickly as the first of them fell down into a pit. They closed said pit with sand and then continued. A few tried to shoot fireballs over the city wall, but those were quickly taken out by the mages from the magic academy. The defenders had bows and crossbows. And were able to defend their position. Well, it wasn''t really their achievement. We only sent a few thousand and those were only meant to breach their first line of defence. They weren''t even equipped with the right weapons to overcome the walls. Yet they achieved more than they should be able to. Turonis isn''t a town that can withstand so many soldiers. This Clair is most likely helping them. They shouldn''t have so many distant weapons. Turonis isn''t normally in need of so many bolts and arrows. We didn''t risk a night raid, too dangerous for our own troops. I spend the night with a woman from the pleasure camp. Not the best but still better than being alone. The next day we were able to reach the town walls. But this supposed to be easy siege turned into a blood bath the moment we tried to attack for real. At first, I didn''t notice what happened. Until the screams reached me. Not the screams from our enemies, no the screams of wounded men came from behind. I turned around and saw what happened, the sun was almost blocked, so many arrows were in the sky. And they all hailed down on our unprepared camp. I quickly took a shield and run to the General. Men were falling left and right. These arrows weren''t shot with accuracy, but they didn''t have to. There were so many that everything got hit. Tents, men, horses, the ground simply everything. I reached the General the moment our mages were able to raise a wind barrier. The General and Vortus stood behind a defence line and were organising more troops. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. I was able to see the enemy from this position. They were many, it even looks like they had as many troops as we. But they were still too far away to make out any specific designs or signs of their origin. These must be troops from Solo or possibly Aeron? But I heard Aeron has no army. ¡°Sir!¡± I said and waited for orders. ¡°Dreik, good you''re here. You''ll have to go to baron Falk and tell him to send his troops to us. We will organise us and then move forward. We can''t sit this out,¡± Vortus said and then turned around to shout more orders. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± I shouted and run in the direction of baron Falk''s tent. We quickly formed ranks and then moved out. Our camp isn''t a good fighting ground and would only hinder us from moving freely. We marched in the direction of the enemy, under the protection of the wind barrier. Fully equipped and ready for battle. But we weren''t ready for this battle. Suddenly fireballs came out of the enemy lines and hit our wind barrier. I don''t know much about magic, but wind and fire aren''t a good mix. The fire gets more often than not stronger. And it was also in this case that the fire got stronger. Our barrier turned into a wall of fire and we were enclosed in a hot and burning globe. We weren''t able to see shit and it only got worse as suddenly our barrier broke. No, it didn''t broke. I saw barriers that were overcome by magic, and this didn''t happen with our barrier. Our barrier simply vanished, as if it doesn''t have enough mana to stay active. Which shouldn''t be the case in such a short amount of time. Fireballs and arrows came through and began to burn or maim our soldiers. Yet again we weren''t prepared for what came next. A large amount of cavalry came running at us. They all looked the same and the scary thing was that they didn''t scream a single word. A normal cavalry was loud. The horses are neighing, the soldiers scream and the hooves are trampling the ground. But this cavalry was silent, except for the hooves. They hit us hard and pressed deep into our lines. We simply hadn''t enough spears against so many horses. Luckily I was far in the back of our troops and as such wasn''t overrun by them. And again the general showed his skills and why we''re calling him general. He quickly shouted orders and it looked like we are able to push them back. However, the second wave followed after the cavalry. Thousands of dwarfs who were clad in the same full body plate armour. Equipped with axes, hammers and swords. They quickly helped their cavalry and killed our men like on mass. Behind them came normal human soldiers, also looking the same. Why do they all look the same? Our mages tried to cause havoc in their lines but were attacked from the enemy archers. They quickly fell under the onslaught of arrows and spells. Barriers simply didn''t work and their arrows didn''t seem to run out. We sacrificed a few ten thousand soldiers to form a line behind our own front fighters and were then able to attack back. The fight kept on and many of us were already wounded from the surprise attack at the beginning. I noticed that the enemy wasn''t bleeding and I remembered stories about the golems from the great wall that is protecting Aeron. Are these soldiers golems? If so, how many does Aeron have? These must be at least 250.000. I also saw strangely clothed enemies who were fighting our officers and stronger soldiers. They jumped around and attacked often in small groups. Never staying in the same place and quick to retreat after their kill. This simple and easy siege turned into a bloody battlefield and we were losing. The battle held on for hours and our support camp fled before us. We stayed to give them time. I also had to fight at the end and the enemies were strong. Not overwhelmingly strong, just strong. Not the least bit tired and constantly attacking. However, their hits weren''t stronger than the hits from a normal soldier. At least the hits from the human-looking soldiers. The dwarfs had a strong arm under their armour and these jumping strange soldiers were too fast for me to follow or even attack. They luckily never attacked me. Then came the order for retreat and we fled. At first in order but then more and more simply run away. We ran for hours and then came to halt. Most of us were separated. Luckily I was somehow able to find the General during our flight. He had many wounds, but none of them were lethal. ¡°Dreik, you''re alive. Good,¡± said the General as he saw me. ¡°Yes sir, I was further behind, near baron Falk and relaid orders,¡± I said in a sorry tone. Not that I''m really sorry, I''m glad I survived that. ¡°Yes, yes. What the fuck happened. At one moment we were normally attacking Turonis and then Boom! An army simply came out of nothing and attacked us with soldiers who precisely countered our own troops,¡± he said and clapped his hands to further show the swiftness and suddenness of this attack. ¡°I don''t know sir, but I have a theory,¡± I said and he motioned me to continue. ¡°I think these were troops from Aeron. Their so called golems. I mean those who are also protecting their walls,¡± I said. ¡°No, those weren''t their golems. I have read reports about them. These ¡°Protector Golems¡± as we''re calling them are way stronger. And I don''t mean the difference between a new soldier and a veteran, no I mean the difference of a newborn baby and a dragon. A single Protector Golem is strong enough to kill a horde of Tier 3 monster, alone, and these Protector Golems are also able to heal wounds. No, these golems ,we encountered today, were of a different kind. Which is good and bad at the same time. Good because they are only as strong as a normal soldier, well they normally are. There were these jumping golems, those were as strong as an S-Rank adventurer, but were also view in number. Bad because we now know that Aeron is able to deploy golems beyond their wall and in an unknown number on top. We will go back to our main base and report about our battle. We can''t risk a second battle without any new orders and we already lost a lot of men. Go sleep, we''ll march tomorrow morning,¡± he said and I reluctantly left. How many golems does Aeron have? Are there more kinds of golems? Are they stronger? What are their intentions? Do they want to kill us like we tried to do with them? Is this war doomed from the start? ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Only a small chapter. I don''t think that a second POV or the continue of the story would match this POV and would only kill the current ¡°feel¡±. Opinions? 75 Preperation for Tragons War Clair POV: I pushed the door to the working office of Kyli open and shouted ¡°I''m back!¡± Now inside the room I looked around and quickly spotted a lazy Drull on a couch, Kyli and the two representatives of Solo and Tragon around a new map table and Lilia and Ilza sitting in front of a table with cake on their plates. ¡°Miss Clair, good to see you,¡± said the representative from Tragon. ¡°How was your trip?¡± Asked Ilza while putting a piece of good looking cake in her mouth. ¡°The weather was good, the city was just beautiful during the sunsetting, but the army of 300.000 hostile soldiers made it kinda sour,¡± I answered and looked, with amusement, at the worried faces of both the representatives. ¡°How many survived?¡± Asked Drull, who didn''t bother to sit up or even open his eyes. ¡°What do you mean survived?¡± Asked the representative from Solo. ¡°Isn''t it more logical to ask how the skirmish worked out? And whose part are you asking about? Miss Clair I hope that Turonis is still standing and not in the hands of our enemies,¡± he then said to all of us. ¡°Oh no no, Drull is right with his assumption that we won. Turonis is now part of Aeron and will get the same support as the rest of Aeron. And to answer Drull''s question, around 150.000 +- 20.000 survived. I didn''t want to look cruel and let them flee. However, there aren''t any prisoners,¡± I said and Drull muttered something about the missed opportunity to instil fear in my opponents. Fear is not something I want to accomplish, I want to give them a hit in the face, but not something strong enough to rethink their current war activities. I still want to fight a few large scale battles. And I need to fight the heroes, they seem interesting enough. I even have a funny plan against them. ¡°And the losses on our side?¡± Asked Kyli, already thinking about the people in Turonis as a citizen of Aeron. ¡°None, we even gained a few new citizen. They used slaves for trap detection and I freed them. They''ll reach the border in a few weeks. A few thousand,¡± I said and Kyli nodded. She will arrange the papers for their nationalisation. ¡°Wait a moment, I remember to have heard that it isn''t possible for the guards of the Great Wall to move outside of the Dragon Forest. How do you plan to protect them in the same way as the rest of Aeron?¡± Asked the representative of Aeron. I really need to learn his name, but he''s just so unimportant for me. ¡°That was a lie. We''re able to use them whenever and wherever we want. It only made it more believable and in a sense less annoying to simply say they can''t,¡± Kyli said with a grin and the jaw of both representatives dropped. ¡°It feels good to be on this side of the jaw-drop,¡± Kyli said and then turned to me. ¡°How were your soldiers? Anything noteworthy?¡± ¡°Not really, they were average in terms of fighting power, but their unyielding stamina brought a turn in the battle at the later half. That in combination with the uniform appearance of our soldiers made them a strong weapon against moral during the middle and late halve of a fight. The strength of each golem is comparable with the standard soldier of Raska. They do have a weakness, however, I won''t tell you outside a four eyes talk,¡± I said and looked at the representatives who were eagerly listening in on our conversation. ¡°Good then let us put that back for a later time,¡± Kyli said. ¡°What were you doing, while I was gone?¡± I then asked and looked over the map. It was a detailed map of the human countries and Aeron. It must''ve been drawn by one of my clones, only I know how the world looks like from a top view. ¡°We got reports about an army at the border of Tragon, they are currently in a small siege against a border fortress. Nothing too serious, the border will hold against such a force. We speculated that they wanted to see our reaction to Turonis. They may have hoped to catch or kill you with this way over the top army. Now that you''ve shown what we have they will most likely organise their troops and then move according to new tactics. Maybe a few smaller attacks at Turonis to see more about our golems and a countermeasure,¡± Kyli said. ¡°We estimate them to cease almost all activity for at least a month,¡± the envoy from Tragon added. ¡°Okay, then do you want me to help with the fortress?¡± I asked but the envoy shook his head in denial. ¡°No, we can manage alone and don''t want you to run errands like that.¡± He then said. ¡°Okay then, I''m going to send some of my ¡°friends¡± to search for new magic spells and interesting things. You''ll find me in my mansion or at Maltur''s restaurant,¡± I then said and shortly after left the mansion. I think I should send a few more of my clones to random worlds. I already know that I also get the knowledge when they dispel in a different world. This time I''ll send a lot more than three. Oh, by the way, the other two came back with two of the best cultivation methods their world had to offer. One of them had to beat the shit out of a dragon to get his. The dragon was fairly strong even, they destroyed a few continents during their fight. Its name was T''ao T''ieh. They had to fight in the stratosphere and some of their attacks fell back to the earth, where they destroyed a few thousand square kilometre. At the end the clone won by throwing the dragon into the sun. The dragon survived the throw but was so weakened after that that he surrendered. T''ao T''ieh then asked my clone what she wants and she said that she needs the best cultivation method he has. He then proposed to give her a manual called ¡°Body of a Millennia Dragon¡± a training manual for a body that rivals his own. It''s not a real cultivation manual for Qi and more a manual for the body itself. He said he doesn''t have a Qi manual as he doesn''t need one. Monster, like dragons, learn everything naturally. My clone thanked him and said that it first wanted to get a manual before she brings her master, so she flew back to the planet, but it was so devastated that she wasn''t able to find a good cultivation manual. It then called me and I got the same imprint as with the other cultivation manual. But I''m not able to learn the ¡°Body of a Millennia Dragon¡±. It still needs the Qi of the body to get stronger. It''s something like a refinement of the body through Qi. The more Qi you use the better. Without Qi no refinement. Anyway, the second clone got a Qi cultivation manual, it simply walked inside the best sect of its world and grabbed it before it left through the main entrance. The previous owner didn''t like that, but he and his sect quickly stopped after a few broken bones. Sadly the method was worse than the one I already have, so I simply memorized it for a future use. Its name is ¡°Holy Cultivation of Five Thousand Arts¡±. The name is too long and there isn''t even an art described in it. It''s plain Qi cultivation. Well then, the order will be; Search for anything interesting that might make us stronger. Be it Qi, mana or normal technology. As well as search for training manuals and instruction manuals in any possible way. Be it physics-, mana- or Qi-related simply anything. You can never learn enough and I''m far from being satisfied with my current strength and knowledge. My current training is paying off, but a spell that increases my overall gravity but not the gravity around me would really help. I know there is one it''s just somewhere out there, waiting for my clones to take it. I sent them off and then went to Maltur for some chicken. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- POV: Summoned Hero Aaron , Two weeks after the battle of Turonis This new world is kinda cool, even if I''m not able to play in it with my best friend. We both kinda wished for this to happen. I and the other 29 even got high affinity for magic. Even if no one knows what one of my affinities is. Well no one except for me. I mean come on, purple can only mean void, lighting or darkness. Lightning is a mix between wind and fire, while darkness is black. This only left void. The moment I attempted to use mana and increase the gravity around me it worked. I''m currently able to increase the gravity in an area of twenty square metre enough to squish a tree into a bunch of splinters. I''m training my void spells in secret, it''s never good to let everyone know what you can. My other affinities are wind and fire. Which allows me to make lightning spells. Lightning is one off my favourite powers. Electricity is power, you can do everything if you''re good enough in controlling it. You can increase your memorisation ability, reflexes, muscle strength, control your enemies or even reanimate the dead. The body moves through electricity, everything activates or deactivates through them it''s only a matter of time until I''m able to fine tune it. I hope I will sometime even be able to use it for movement. I mean I would be as fast as light and invulnerable to physical attacks. Still it sucks that Steffen wasn''t able to come with me. He died a few weeks ago. A stroke killed him while sleeping. Good thing this summoning happened. I would have killed myself otherwise, there is nothing left on earth that kept my interest. Well my mom might have been a reason, but I left her with enough money to life a good life. It wasn''t like I lived with her. We were summoned from all over the world and a guy who calls himself pope and a second guy in a black robe asked us for help against the evil god. The guy in black robes introduced himself as the god of magic and help all of us with our spells. None of us needs incantations like most magicians of this world need to. ¡°Hey Aaron, we got news about the siege of Turonis, the Fredrick wants to see us,¡± a fellow summoned hero said as he runs past me. Fredrick, the former only hero of this world. He mainly fought against the demons at the border of this country called Raska. He''s way stronger than all of us individually, well I think he would still lose against me if I combine gravity and my lightning spells. But I don''t want to risk it. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. I just need an opportunity to defect, I mean a war against the unholy beasts? And the demon god? Oh the demon god is even called Clair. I mean really? Clair? Which freaking demon god calls herself Clair? Bartim?us yes, but Clair? That''s the reason for our summon, fighting the demon country Aeron and with it the unholy beasts and the end boss Clair... the demon god. Most of my co-heroes are dump enough to believe this pope. There is more to this, I know it. I''m just not able to see what, yet. I tried to look for books about this demon god, but there were none. There were also no books inside the palace library about unholy beasts. The only thing that comes near unholy beasts are the normal monster who are categorised in five Tiers. But those aren''t intelligent enough to create a country. I asked a few soldiers about these unholy beasts and they said that they look like ugly humans with monster parts. Some may disguise themselves as humans with minor changes, I''m told that those are the most dangerous ones. This strangely sounds like the common beastkin or in our world furry. We don''t have those in our world, so I don''t know how they are in this one. But they can''t be too bad if Turonis decides to rebel for them. And the other two enemy countries, Solo and Tragon, both don''t sound so bad either. Solo is some kind of republic, not a system that will work but it''s still better than a religious rule like it is in Raska. Raska, where I''m currently trapped with the other heroes and a whole army of fanatics. ¡°Thanks for your attendance,¡± said Fredrick as I walked into the meeting room. The others were already here. I think only 5 others think about fleeing like me. But I won''t risk asking them. Only one of them has to talk and we all will be in trouble. ¡°Tommas might have told you why I want to speak to you. The battle over Turonis is over and the survivors came back,¡± he said and murmurs grew loud. ¡°Yes, I said survivors, only half of the battle force came back. We lost 150.000 good soldiers to the wicked magic of the demon god Clair,¡± he continued and some locked shocked. Really? I mean if someone is called god, then he has to be strong enough against an army. ¡°But we have the necessary informations to fight her evil magic. She used golems as her power. She''s not even brave enough to fight us with real people. Some speculate that none of her followers are courageous enough to fight against our brave soldiers, so she has to use these wicked golems. Still these golems won''t be enough to stop us from freeing this world from her and her unholy beasts. I know that some fellow humans strayed from the right path and are following her, but we must stay strong and free them or release them from their blindness. Even if it means to kill them, their souls will be cleaned by Siria, the holy goddess of light!¡± He shouted and the room erupted in cheers. Dumb people, this is clearly propaganda. ¡°Now listen well, we know of five different common golem types. A cavalry golem on a horse, a bowman golem, a normal infantry golem, heavy infantry golem and a mage golem. All of them have the form of a human, except for the heavy infantry, those look like dwarfs. They all look the same and have the strength of a common soldier. So we won''t have a problem fighting them. However, there is a sixth golem type, a special golem that is stronger than the rest. They are as fast as an S-Rank adventurer and have the same strength. I know all of you are stronger than the common SS-Rank adventurer, but these golems can be a problem even for you. You are still not too good with a weapon and these golems can be dangerous if they attack in groups. We have tried to use magic inhibitors against these golems, but not one element worked. We don''t know how they manage to overcome our magic but it won''t matter in the long run. They won''t stand a chance against our combined power,¡± he finished and the group cheered again. He then continued with fighting tactics. We''re mostly in the back, as most of us are magicians. So no front line fighting and those who are good enough to fight at the front will stay with us and protect us from any nearing enemy. A good strategy, as long as only a few enemies manage to break through. ¡°I want you to get ready, tomorrow we will move out and join forces with troops from Kirk. Together we will attack Tragon and free it from unholy beast worshippers. We will then have a foothold for further campaigns against Aeron. But before we can attack the hearth of evil we have to free Solo. This way we will be able to attack Aeron from three positions at the same time, without the fear of an attack from the back. So get ready and sleep early. The following weeks will be hard for all of us, but I''m sure we will win,¡± he said and ended the meeting with that. Maybe I''m able to see how these people in Solo and Aeron are. If I''m right with my assumption and they aren''t evil, then I''m going to defect. I mean it sounded like these golems are fairly strong and we don''t know how many they have. The report said that there were enough to equal our forces. But there is no guarantee that these are all of their golems. Well we will see. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Two months after the battle over Turonis; Clair POV Most of my clones are back and I have a freaking well of knowledge. I even got the spell for gravity. I''m currently working with enough gravity to put my strength back to 10.000 it feels really heavy but the increase in strength and agility are enormous. The clones found better [Mana Manipulation] methods and they are now in the process to be integrated into our schools. They also found many manuals for any possible technology and other none mana or Qi power based things. One even brought a freaking Gundam back. And I found a Naruto world. Chakra is nothing else than Qi and it looks like natural energy for sage mode is mana. The clone speculates that that''s a reason for the stonification from too much natural energy. So Qi in a mana system makes a giant mana explosion and mana in a Qi system turns someone into a statue. It might be possible for me to use Qi like Naruto did with natural energy. Not by creating a system for the Qi, but by absorbing and using it as a cup, not a spring. I tried to learn it, but all of my clones who attempted to draw Qi in them exploded in the same explosion as the last one. Is it because I have too much mana or is there something else? Maybe they are absorbing too much Qi. Too bad that I''m not learning any skills from my clones. I only gain experience through them. I might have been able to do it with [QI Manipulation], but I don''t want to risk it. Well, other things that happened were the integration of Turonis and its surroundings into Aeron and the increasing willingness for war from our citizen. We also now that the Allied Forces, official name, plan to attack Tragon. They even send their heroes. There are 30 of the normal weaker ones and the one old hero. None of them is a real problem and all of them seem only versed in magic. It''ll be fun to play with them I didn''t want to take the surprise and didn''t spied on them. I mean who wants to know what your toys are able to do before you were able to play with them? Where is the fun in that? Ilza, Lilia and Drull will laze around during this war. I think I will skip some parts of the journey. The cities weren''t as interesting as I thought. I might do them at a later time, but they aren''t interesting anymore. ¡°Master, Kyli asked for you,¡± Drull said with a bow. He''s still acting as my butler and even persists in coming with me to the future battlefields. I''m sure he only wants to kill some humans. Well who am I to not full fill the wishes of my own personal archdemon butler? I would''ve been a bad goddess of help, caring and freedom wouldn''t I? ¡°Good Drull, this most likely will be about the coming fights over Tragon, get ready for departure,¡± I said and walked out of my mansion to visit Kyli. Drull is following me, all his personal things are in his dimensional pocket. ¡°Hi Kyli, you called?¡± I asked as I came in Kyli''s working office. The envoy from Tragon is also in the room and he looks not so good, a little sleep deprived. ¡°Hi Clair, yes I did. Mister Pavlis from Tragon has requested for help,¡± Kyli said. ¡°Yes, please help us Miss Clair, we won''t survive the coming army,¡± he said and bowed deeply. ¡°If I remember correctly then they sent a million soldiers, consisting of all kinds and their heroes. I only hope their army isn''t as unbalanced as last time,¡± I said and he looked at me with a questioning expression. ¡°I meant, yes we will help you. I''m on my way and will arrive at around the same time as the bulk of the enemy. Good thing that the heroes are a week behind their main force. This way I can deal with them separately,¡± I said and he looked relieved. ¡°Thank you, Miss Clair, truly thank you. It''s true what the people speak about you, you truly are a goddess that cares for her people,¡± he said and bowed again. ¡°Don''t mind it, see you Kyli,¡± I said and turned around. Outside I spoke to Drull with a wicked smile and said, ¡°Drull, get ready. You might be able to fight in this war, but only the normal soldiers. The heroes are mine.¡± ¡°Thanks, Master,¡± Drull said and he also began to smile, just a little bit more evil. I mean I look like a beautiful young woman, it''s hard to look evil with such beauty hehehe. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Yeah, next chapter. The next one will have both the fight against the troops and the fight against the heroes. Oh, and the Naruto thing will most likely be an extra chapter after the war. I''m currently reading a lot of Naruto fanfics and really like some of them. A Trip to Naruto The following chapter will contain heavy spoilers about the story of Naruto. And with heavy I mean at least from chapter 40 to chapter 100 of the manga, before the main story ends. Clone POV: I stepped out of the portal and took a quick look at my surroundings. I''m inside a deep forest and the sun only shines through a few holes in the canopy. The forest looks old and not as if it''s being used by humans. ¡°Hmm, Qi and Mana is almost equal, a little bit more Qi. The instructions for the transfer were relatively simple. Qi and Mana, as well as humans and healthy surroundings. The rest was undefined. Then let''s go, maybe I can find something interesting for Origin,¡± I mumbled and changed from Clair into Reaper Dex. ¡°It''s better to look like this, when I''m in a different world. There might be people, who can transfer between worlds like me and I don''t want to be recognized. Not for the things I might do,¡± I said and began to walk in a random direction. It didn''t take long before I sensed a giant ball of Mana that quickly flew in my direction, it passed over me. A few seconds after a gigantic explosion came from behind me, and the blast wave threw me in the air, where I sprouted my wings to slow down. I looked in the direction, from where I came and the horizon was filled with a mushroom cloud. As large as a mountain. ¡°Okay, that is strange, or is it normal for this world to have Mana atom bombs flying around?¡± I said out loud and turned around again. In the far distance I sensed Mana and not the normal Mana in the atmosphere. No, enough Mana to overshadow everything else, located in a single spot. ¡°Interesting,¡± I said and flew towards this Mana. I noticed a few more Mana balls, which exploded in different locations. I came nearer and was now also able to sense Qi, Qi that was located in many different people. It felt like most of the Qi was the same, only overshadowing the Qi under it. Like a coat. A few minutes and a few big explosions later I was finally able to see a red oblong. That raised gen sky. (ED: I didn''t change anything here since I haven''t read Naruto, sorry.) The Qi signatures grew stronger and I felt more and more of these coated people. And then the oblong stretched to the inside and vanished. ¡°This world might be really interesting!¡± I shouted and raised my speed. The moment I arrived thousands of explosions erupted on a single spot and a giant toad and a lot of people were surrounding the explosions. ¡°Da fuck?¡± I shouted and a guy clad in black-yellow light, who stood on the head of the toad noticed my shout. ¡°Who''s that?¡± He asked a second guy, this one was clad in orange-yellow light. They speak Japanese? I looked close and saw that he looked like...like Minato? ¡°Really a Naruto world? Well that is to be expected with the multiverse theory and all that,¡± I said and stopped over them. Suddenly someone moved towards me and stopped with a sword at my throat. ¡°Who are you? Are you an ally of Madara?¡± Asked the guy and I looked at him, it was Sasuke. ¡°So I''m in a time period of the fourth great ninja war,¡± I said to myself. ¡°Answer!¡± Demanded Sasuke. I never liked him, teme or bastard was the right name for him. ¡°?h, my name is Dex. And no I''m not an ally of Madara,¡± I said but he didn''t retract his sword. ¡°You might lie,¡± he said and I simply activated my seals and rushed to Naruto, who was now also looking at me. ¡°Huh?¡± Naruto shouted and Minato jumped between us both, his three-pronged kunai in his hand. ¡°Hi, ?hm, did you already beat Obito? I can''t see the Juubi, so he must already be the Jinchuriki of it. Madara would have immobilized the second and fourth if you had already beaten Obito. So I assume that Obito only recently turned into the Jinchuriki,¡± I said and they looked at me with wide eyes. ¡°Wha...what? Who are you and what is with this creepy mask?¡± Naruto asked. ¡°First this mask isn''t creepy and second the explosions stopped and I think that the one inside them isn''t too wounded,¡± I said and true to my words, Obito, in all his now white and mindless glory, stood in the air. His Mana reserves were high, really high. He had Mana in all his cells and it flowed through him like a river. This must be really taxing for his body. The third instantly attacked him and Obito retaliated. ¡°Say, may I help if I get some jutsus from you?¡± I asked them and Minato looked at me warily. ¡°Help? You don''t have any Chakra, how will you help us?¡± Asked Sasuke who was now on the toad again. ¡°Easy, Naruto look at me in sage mode,¡± I said and Naruto closed his eyes to go into sage mode. If I''m right then sage chakra or natural energy is nothing but Mana. I mean, the giant Mana thing was the Juubi and now Obito is also mostly Mana. Naruto opened his eyes, just to close them again. He groaned and then puked on the head of the toad. Minato instantly rushed at me and tried to stab me with his Kunai. (ED: Come on, who can take someone puking on their head, that toad should be pissed by now.) ¡°Easy, he isn''t wounded,¡± I said and evaded him. He isn''t allowed to touch me, his teleportation jutsu would track me down. ¡°What did you do to my son?¡± He asked angrily. ¡°Nothing,¡± I said and pointed at Naruto who was trying to stand up. ¡°It''s ok dad, it was just too much to see,¡± he said. ¡°What did you see?¡± Asked Sasuke in his annoying voice. ¡°He has sage chakra, a lot. More than the Juubi,¡± said Naruto and they all looked at me with wide eyes. ¡°Hehe, yeah, what you''re calling sage Chakra is known as Mana to me. I kinda have a lot,¡± I said and Sasuke put is sword back to my throat. ¡°Explain!¡± He demanded. ¡°Shut up teme, you''re as annoying as I''ve imagined it. And I know of your plan,¡± I said and his eyes turned into the Mangekyou Sharingan. He looked me in the eyes and I turned them into my dragon form. He looked shocked, then warily and then angry. ¡°Why am I not able to put you in a genejutsu? And what do you know?¡± He asked. ¡°First put that sword down or I''m going to force you. And your question is easy. A genejutsu manipulates the chakra in a person. Well I don''t have any Chakra inside of me, so no genejutsu,¡± I said. ¡°Hn, force me? You can''t force me,¡± he said arrogantly. I just grabbed the blade of his sword and moved it away from me, his resistance was easily broken under the usage of my runes. Naruto winced as he saw my bleeding hand. ¡°See I forced you. Now Naruto, you''re something like the leader of this army. Do you promise me some jutsus if I help you fight Obito and Madara? And I can promise that Obito would be a real problem without me,¡± I said and Naruto looked at me. Probably judging me with his strange good/bad sight. ¡°The dobe the leader? Ha,¡± said Sasuke. He really is annoying. ¡°I can''t see if you''re good or bad. What are your real intentions?¡± He asked after a pause. ¡°You see, I''m something like your Shadow Clones and my Boss, I call him Origin wants knowledge and wisdom, this includes knowledge about Qi and other things. Qi is the same as Chakra. Origin isn''t able to use chakra because it would kill him, but he still wants to know more about it. So he sent me to this world for knowledge,¡± I said and noticed that Sarutobi was beaten and Obito looked at us. ¡°Now does anyone have a plan to beat Obito? I mean I can probably beat him, but then what? Can you seal him?¡± I asked, I looked around and stopped my gaze on Minato in the end. ¡°I think we can trust him, for now,¡± came a voice from the side. I turned around and saw the second Hokake who was busy with his reassembling. ¡°Trust him?¡± Asked Sasuke angrily. ¡°Look, he''s clearly fast enough to move without us noticing and he had the chance to kill Naruto. He didn''t and this brings us to the conclusion that he is on our side for now,¡± said the second Hokage. ¡°Or he''s just planning on backstabbing us!¡± Said Sasuke. ¡°You are a master in backstabbing, I can''t compare myself to you in that occupation,¡± I said in a sarcastic tone and ignored his evil glare. ¡°I trust the second Hokage,¡± said Minato and moved to the side. Obito jumped in the air and suddenly the Mana in his body expanded and he turned into a fat blob. ¡°Hahaha, he can''t handle the Mana. Hey, Obito will stay like this mindless thing for a few minutes and then turn into a giant white blob. He will then overcome the mind marauding Juubi and come back to his senses. Do you people want to wait or do you want to fight now?¡± I asked and they looked at me as if I am out of my mind. I''m only as crazy as Origin... ok, I am probably insane. ¡°How do you want to know that?¡± Asked the second Hokage. ¡°Easy, I kinda know the future,¡± I said. ¡°Liar,¡± said Sasuke. ¡°Really? Then should I say what you''re planning after this war?¡± I asked him. ¡°As if you know what I would do,¡± he said disbelievingly. ¡°Okay, then let me tell you something Naruto. Your friend Duckbutt here, plans to kill all the Kages to be the single evil being on this planet. He wants to put all the hate of this world on himself and bring peace trough a common evil,¡± I said and Sasukes eyes went wide. Minato and the second Hokage noticed this, but Naruto did not. ¡°That can''t be true Sasuke wouldn''t kill Baa-chan,¡± Naruto said in denial and looked at Sasuke, who didn''t look into his eyes. ¡°You wouldn''t would you?¡± He asked hopefully. ¡°He''s lying,¡± said Sasuke. However, he didn''t sound too convincing. ¡°No... no! Sasuke!¡± Naruto shouted and rushed at Sasuke. I grabbed his collar and noticed that his Qi is burning my hand. He must not regard me as an ally. ¡°Calm down. Sasuke isn''t completely convinced with his plan. You''re still able to change his mind with your plan,¡± I said, and a look of shock was visible on Sasukes face. ¡°How do you know all this?¡± Asked Sasuke and pointed his sword at me. ¡°I''ll tell you after the fight, now look what we''ve done. Obito is in his final phase and now has control over his body again,¡± said and pointed at Obito who shot something at us. ¡°Shit, I will teleport it away,¡± said Minato and got ready. I absorbed the mana in his attack and it vanished. ¡°What happened? His attack vanished,¡± asked Minato. ¡°This guy, Dex? The nature energy in Obito''s attack, it...it was absorbed by him,¡± said Naruto in disbelief. ¡°Told ya it would be hard without me,¡± I said and Sasuke grunted in denial and then rushed at Obito. ¡°He''s really stupid for a prodigy isn''t he?¡± I asked the others and saw as his Ameterasu didn''t hurt Obito the slightest bit. I quickly rushed to Sasuke and threw him back, before Obitos black pole was able to hit him. ¡°Step back for a moment, I need to talk with Obito!¡± I shout so that everyone can hear me. ¡°Who are you?¡± Asked Obito. ¡°I''m Dex, I want a few jutsus and I am currently helping Naruto win this battle. Oh and one question, why aren''t you fighting Madara?¡± I answered him. ¡°Why should I fight my ally?¡± He asked. ¡°Duh, did you forget that he tried to use you for his resurrection? He and Black Setzu will try it again, the moment you are weakened. So why not fight him now, at the moment where you are unwounded and strong enough to easily beat him, and then fight us after that?¡± I asked, and he really looked stunned by my argument. ¡°I mean you surely noticed that he tried to use the White Setzu cells in you to control you, didn''t you?¡± I added and Obito stepped back. ¡°True, I think you are right. But how can I be sure that you won''t attack me when I''m occupied with Madara?¡± Obito asked. ¡°Well the others don''t know how to wound you as of now. And I don''t want you to die. I know that you aren''t really the evil guy. Madara manipulated you into it,¡± I said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He asked me, still wary of me, but now also doubting Madara. ¡°You remember Rin''s death?¡± I asked and he winced at the memory. ¡°What do you know about Rin?¡± He asked angrily. ¡°I know that she was kidnapped and then used as a Junchuriki time bomb. Kakashi tried to rescue her and she jumped into his Raikiri so that she won''t release the Three Tail in Konoha. I also know that you know that. But do you know that Madara controlled the Mizukake through a genjutsu so that they will kidnap Rin? Or that he used the ninja in your mission. So that you will be buried under all the rubble?¡± I said and he looked me directly in the eye, searching for a lie. ¡°And wasn''t it strange that Setzu knew of Rin and her dire situation? And that you reached them in the exactly right time to see her dying? And why wasn''t Minato there to help them? Simple, they knew that he won''t be there, the whole thing was planned by Madara to use you. He just wanted to manipulate you, so that you will revive him. He originally wanted to use Nagato for that, but he switched sides. So now he waits for you to lose against Naruto, so that Black Setzu can use your body to form the jutsu,¡± I said and Obito looked shocked. His eyes wide and realization visible in them. He then began to cry. ¡°No, no... it can''t be true. Rin died for my manipulation? It can''t be right, but... but it makes sense, so much sense,¡± he mumbled and then looked back to me. ¡°Okay, I will help you and we will then see what will happen after that!¡± He said resolute. ¡°Good, come with me to the other three and ignore Sasuke, he''s annoying as fuck,¡± I said and turned around, walking back to the group. Obito followed me. They got ready for a fight but I waved to them. ¡°Hey, I convinced Obito to help us,¡± I said cheerfully and they looked at me as if I am crazy. I''m not crazy, I''m insane. There''s a difference, I think. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Asked Minato. ¡°This guy, Dex, he told me the truth about Rin, about our mission. And about Madara''s manipulation. I agreed to first seal Madara, before we finish what happened here,¡± Obito said. ¡°So you will fight us after we seal Madara?¡± Asked Sasuke. ¡°Maybe, I don''t know, I have to think,¡± said Obito and then turned to Minato. ¡°Sensei, we have to stop him, my orbs can hinder him from reconstructing but he still has his perfect Susanno. Are you able to seal him?¡± Obito asked and Minato smiled. ¡°Yes, if he''s wounded enough, good to have you back Obito. And I''m sorry for what happened,¡± Minato said. Obito said nothing and simply turned around. ¡°You are a strange man Dex,¡± said the second Hokage. ¡°Hmm?¡± I asked. ¡°You easily turned this battle around and know things that should be impossible to be known,¡± he explained. ¡°Oh yeah, I''ll explain that later. I also have to tell you something about Black Setzu. We have to kill him first, he is also manipulating Madara,¡± I said and again they looked shocked. They surely think about how it''s possible for Madara to be manipulated. ¡°You know the history of Chakra?¡± I asked. A Naruto clone popped up and it turned into a Kurama version. ¡°You mean that Juubi is the origin of all Chakra?¡± asked Kurama. ¡°Ah Kurama, nice to meet you. I''m a big fan of you,¡± I said. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°Heh, of course you are. But explain,¡± Kurama said smugly. ¡°Well, do you know about Kaguya?¡± I asked. ¡°Kaguya?¡± Repeated Naruto. ¡°Kaguya was the first Jinchuriki of the Juubi and the mother of the Senin of the Six Paths. How do you know her name? It should have been lost in the passing of time,¡± said Kurama. ¡°Well, Kaguya had a second son and he somehow survived, at least his will. He tries to use Madara to revive Kaguya. He will kill Madara, when he is the Jinchuriki of the Juubi. Madara will then be used as a focus for the revival of Kaguya. So we have to Kill Black Setzu first, so that he can''t recreate this whole mess. Black Setzu even changed the Uchiha Tablet,¡± I said. ¡°How do you know about the Uchiha Tablet?¡± Asked Sasuke. ¡°You should have realized that I know a lot by now. Anyway, Black Setzu must be killed, does anyone know where he is?¡± I asked. ¡°He might be by Madara,¡± Obito said. ¡°Naruto, can you feel him? I am able to sense all the Chakra signatures around me, but I''m not able to differentiate between them, before I meet the person,¡± I said and looked at Naruto. ¡°Yes, he is a few kilometres to the north, near Madara and under the ground,¡± Naruto said after a moment. I looked to the north and quickly found a Qi source underground. It was moving around. ¡°Okay, I memorised his signature. I''ll bring him up and you use a Rasen Shuriken to kill him. Good?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Naruto agreed. ¡°Good. The rest of you can help the fourth Hokage with Madara. They are currently fighting and I think that Madara doesn''t know of Obito. So Obito can bakcstab him,¡± I further said. ¡°Sounds good, then let''s move out,¡± said the second Hokage and we all rushed to Madara''s fighting place. ¡°I''ll bring Setzu up!¡± I shouted and used a silent spell to push the earth around Setzu in the air, where I then used gravity to hold him. Naruto in the meantime formed a Rasen Shuriken and threw it at the unmoving block of earth, in which Setzu was trapped. I moved Setzu in the direction of the attack, out of the earth and pushed him directly in the Rasen Shuriken, shortly before it hit. Setzu screamed in pain and disintegrated into dust. I searched around for his Qi signature, but couldn''t find him. He is either dead or was able to flee. ¡°OKAY!¡± Shouted Naruto. We turned around and saw Madara, who had lost an arm from Obito''s sneak attack. We ran to them and arrived at the moment in which Minato used a seal to tap Matara. He then teleported Obito behind Madara, where Obito used his black orb to behead Madara. ¡°Obito! You traitor!¡± Madara shouted from the ground. ¡°You are the traitor, you orchestrated Rin''s death and nearly killed me!¡± Shouted Obito. Madara began to laugh his typical maniac laugh and then said, ¡° Hahaha, so you know? Who told you?¡± Obito glanced at me and Madara noticed, ¡° You told him? Who are you? I like your mask,¡± he said. ¡°Someone likes my mask? Finally, that is almost good enough to help you with your plan, if it would have worked to begin with,¡± I said happily and everyone jumped back from me as they heard about my thoughts of betrayal. ¡°What do you mean won''t work? The Infinite Sukujomy will work,¡± said Madara. ¡°Oh yeah, it would put everyone into a genjutsu. But it will also turn everyone into a White Setzu and with that being equal to the death of every human on this world. And the death of everyone is surely the only way to stop any pain. Such a good plan really,¡± I said sarcastically. ¡°You''re lying, the genjutsu would put everyone in their perfect world and the tree will keep them alive!¡± Shouted Madara. ¡°Nope, the Uchiha Tablet is faked, Black Setzu manipulated you to revive Kaguya. And these White Setzus you''ve used in the war are the remains of Kaguya''s last reign. You would have only killed every human on this planet,¡± I said. ¡°Lie, that is a lie!¡± Madara shouted. ¡°I can only speak the truth, well then. Minato would you seal him?¡± I said and looked at the people who are surrounding me. ¡°Is that true? Would the Infinite Sukujomy turn everyone into a Setzu?¡± Asked Obito, shocked. He too wanted to use it. ¡°Yes,¡± I simply said and waited for Minato to seal Madara, who kept screaming. The seal was placed and Madara silenced. ¡°Okay. That is that, now what do you want Obito and Sasuke? Do you want to continue with your fight or do you want to go with Naruto''s plan, and unify all villages, so that there aren''t any wars between them? I can promise you that you won''t be able to stop the killing or pain on this world. Death and violence is natural for humans, it can''t be stopped without killing every human. It also won''t be stopped by a single enemy. They will simply ignore you after a few years and you would be forced to kill everyone until none are left. It would be easier to form alliances, so that large wars won''t happen and the villages will then kill bandits and other criminals. Wars can be stopped this way. The people just have to talk and help each other,¡± I said. ¡°Dex, I think you have put it in a realistic way. Pain isn''t unavoidable, it''s a part of life,¡± said the second Hokage. ¡°He is right, and this war already showed us that we can cooperate,¡± said Shikamaru, who came over as we sealed Madara. The Kages also arrived and are watching us from a distance. ¡°What do you say?¡± Naruto asked Obito and Sasuke. Obito looked down and then said,¡± I think I will see if you are able to bring this kind of peace. But be wary, I will stop everyone who wants to start a new war.¡± We all looked at Sasuke. ¡°I... I need time to think this over. I think I will travel the world and look over the results of this plan. I will see you when I have an answer,¡± Sasuke said and turned around to leave. ¡°Sasuke, come back to Konoha!¡± shouted Naruto. Sasuke stopped and looked back. ¡°Konoha isn''t my home. It''s yours, I won''t come back,¡± he then said and kept walking. His three companions and Orochimaru following him. Naruto looked heartbroken and dropped to the ground. ¡°But I might visit you sometimes,¡± Sasuke said, without looking back. Naruto''s face instantly brightened and he quickly shouted, ¡°Yes, I''ll wait for you!¡± ¡°So can anyone explain what happened?¡± Asked Tsunade after Sasuke was gone. ¡°I''d like to know that too,¡± said Shikamaru and they all looked at me. ¡°Well, you see. Can we talk about that after we helped the wounded and buried the dead?¡± I said and they all remembered the people they lost in this war. ¡°I promise I won''t run,¡± I added and then looked at them. ¡°He is right, other things are more important as of now,¡± said the Raikage and we began to manage the aftermath of this war. Three weeks later; Clone POV; Konoha, Hokage Tower. The aftermath was a sad thing for many. They released the Kages from the jutsu and they are dead again. A lot of people and their friends died or were wounded for life. But they managed and started to move on. Obito was declared as non compos mentis. He now gets psychological help and is a resident of Konoha. There weren''t many infrastructural damages. So life quickly continued like nothing ever happened. The five nations united and are now one large nation. The smaller ones are already negotiating for alliances. We are now in Konoha and it''s time for me to explain what happened. All the Kages, Obito, Naruto and some other important people are present. ¡°Okay, let me explain. Your whole world is a story in my original world. A guy wrote something like a book about anything that happened in this world. I was sent by my Master, whom I call Origin, to search for knowledge about Mana, Chakra or other things. So I found myself here in this world, directly in the middle of the fourth great ninja war and with the knowledge about it. I did the first thing I came up with and tried to end this war, so that I''m able to get the jutsus I want to have. Namely the forbidden scroll of Konoha and the other scrolls of each hidden village. They surely are existent. Do you understand?¡± I said and they looked at me with their mouths open. I am almost at good as Origin when it comes to jaw dropping. ¡°Wait, so you mean to say, that everything is just a story to you? That nothing is real?¡± Asked Tsunade. ¡°No, everything is real. At least in this world. It''s just a story in my old world. Look, there is a theory about different universes. This theory says that there is an infinite amount of universes, each one slightly different or almost the same. Everything that happened could have happened differently in another universe. This theory makes it possible for me to be here and for you to be something non-fictional,¡± I said. ¡°I don''t get it,¡± said Naruto. ¡°But I do, it''s possible, at least theoretically,¡± said Shikamaru. ¡°Any questions?¡± I asked. ¡°What happens now?¡± Asked Tsunade. ¡°Don''t know, I changed the world with my actions and the story only went on until shortly after the war. The normal story went like this. Obito betrayed Madara because Naruto convinced him of the wrongs in Madara''s plan. Black Setzu would have used Obito to revive Madara, who then would have become the Jinchuriki of the Juubi. Naruto and Sasuke would then have met the Sennin of the Six Path and each one of them would have gotten some power from him. They would have fought Madara and Black Setzu would have betrayed Madara before you were able to win. Madara would have turned into Kaguya. Naruto and Sasuke would have fought her and sealed her again. Sasuke would then try to kill all the Kages. Naruto would stop him and convince him to trust him with his plan. Naruto''s plan is the unification of each village. The story then makes a time skip of a few years and shows that Naruto''s plan worked. That''s it in short,¡± I said and they looked at me in awe. ¡°What happens to us?¡± Asked the Thuchikage. ¡°Everyone except for Kakashi, Sakura, Naruto and Sasuke would have been trapped in the Infinite Tsukijomy until the fight was over. You all lived happily ever after after that,¡± I answered. ¡°Did I become the sixth Hokage?¡± Naruto asked cheerfully. ¡°No,¡± I said and he fell down. ¡°But the seventh,¡± I added and he jumped up and began to cheer, until Sakura hit him. ¡°Do I get a copy of each scroll?¡± I asked. ¡°You helped us to win the war, so yes you get the scroll from us,¡± said Tsunade. ¡°From us too,¡± said the Raikage and the other Kage agreed as well. ¡°Thanks,¡± I said. ¡°You have to wait for a week. We need to make a copy,¡± Tsunade then said and I agreed. A week later I got five scrolls. I asked to see the original scrolls to see if they are the correct ones and they agreed. They didn''t cheat me and each jutsu was an exact copy. ¡°Thanks a lot. Now I have to send a beacon to my master, so that he picks me up,¡± I said and started to activate the rune. ¡°What would you have done if we have cheated you or denied you the scroll?¡± Asked Tsunade, who was seeing me off, along with other people. ¡°I would have stolen it,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°But you didn''t know where it was,¡± Shikamaru said. ¡°Yeah, so I would have used the Kages as hostages and would have killed their subjects until they would have told me,¡± I said and finished activating the rune. ¡°You wouldn''t,¡± said Tsunade with a pale face. The rune glowed and Origin stepped out of the rune as Clair. I saluted and said, ¡°Origin, I report to have found a Naruto world and secured a copy of five different forbidden jutsu scrolls.¡± The others looked at Origin, their jaws like always, dropped. ¡°You said you are a clone! This is clearly a woman!¡± Shouted Naruto. ¡°I''m going to dispel you now,¡± Origin said and I felt myself vanishing. Clair POV: It took me a moment to work my way though all the knowledge and then I turned to the onlookers. ¡°My clone didn''t lie Tsunade, he would have done anything to fulfill his mission. But each clone first tries to go with the peaceful way. You did right in not cheating him, he would have been able to kill all of you easily,¡± I said and they gulped audibly. ¡°But you did not and I''m thankful for that. I really like some of you. Oh and Naruto, could you please take Kurama out for a moment? I want to ask it something,¡± I said and Naruto did as I asked. Even if he was still a bit baffled. ¡°Human woman you look good in this form. Who was that male if not you?¡± Kurama asked. ¡°That was Dex, I''m able to change my gender and I''m not a human. My race is called Aeron, something between a dragon and an... a being similar, but not the same as a human called, elf. I want to ask you, what gender are you?¡± I asked and they all looked shocked. ¡°What do you mean gender? Kurama is male!¡± Shouted Naruto. ¡°HAHAHAHA, so you noticed? You are the first to notice,¡± said Kurama while laughing. ¡°What do you mean Fuzzball? You are male aren''t you?¡± Asked Naruto. ¡°Naruto, have you ever seen Kurama''s genitals?¡± I asked and Naruto got red. ¡°Of course not! I am not a pervert so I don''t look at stuff like that!¡± He shouted. Kurama only grinned. ¡°But you must have noticed something? Even if you don''t look at them effectively. You should have seen them,¡± I said with a smile and Naruto got pale. ¡°Y...you mean Kurama is a female?¡± He asked uncertainly. ¡°I didn''t say that, I think Kurama is gender neutral. But Kura-chan is a good name if not,¡± I said and Kurama growled at his nickname. ¡°She is right,¡± Kurama said. ¡°What? You are female?¡± Naruto asked in shock. ¡°No stupid, I''m gender neutral. I can choose which gender I want to be. I currently use the form of a female and the voice of a male. It''s easier to move without the thing dangling down there. And the voice of a male is more awe inspiring than the high pitched voice of a vixen,¡± Kurama said and everyone looked at him in shock. ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHAHA, thanks. I wanted to know this for a long time now. Say what! I''ll give you a clone and he will call me if you need any help. Is that okay?¡± I said after a good laugh. ¡°What would be his task?¡± Asked Tsunade. ¡°He won''t have any, he is able to create any material you want and would simply play ninja under your command. He would live as long as I do and would simply life his life here as a citizen of this world,¡± I said and conjured some gold, steel and stone while speaking. ¡°That...that would help,¡± Tsunade said while watching my hands. ¡°Good, then here is a clone. I have to go now, thanks for the scrolls,¡± I said. Put the scrolls in my inventory and made a new clone, before going back to my world. Heh natural energy is Mana. Who would have thought that. Edited by Wise old penguin ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Well yeah, special chapter. Just because I wanted to write it. Sorry if I misspelled something. 76 The Heroes Clair POV: I flew alongside Drull to our destination. The border fortress that was under siege and unsurprisingly still is. They''re already fighting over that fortress for a month. I listened in on some reports and it seems like it''s a pretty important position. It''s between two rivers and as such pretty much makes it already a natural border. They further increased this natural border by making the river longer. In combination with a fortress between both and you''ll have an easy to defend position that is both, a good defence and a bridge for further attacks. It doesn''t help Kirk and Raska that most of the border is surrounded by deep forests with strong monster. Some of them Tier 4. There are only a handful of positions that are large enough for large armies and those are all protected by fortresses and other means of defence. Tragon may only have a couple of hundred thousand soldiers, but those are in good positions. The problem for me is that the fortress is already under attack. This makes my hope of a defence fight impossible. It would look too suspicious if I simply pop up inside of the fortress with enough troops to hold the position. But I think the army hasn''t reached the current attacking troops. So I might be able to breach the lines of the attackers and go inside the fortress with my troops. The attackers will know of my presence and I have to attack the heroes before they come up with the plan to wait for them. There is the possibility that they won''t attack without the heroes, but I might be able to sell them false information, by only using a few soldiers. They surely will think I have not enough to really make a difference. Drull and a few thousand bowman and a small guard for both me and the bowman should be enough to breach their lines. I won''t be able to retake any fallen troops during this fight, but it will give me the chance to have a defence siege. Turonis was simply not built for one, however, this fortress is. ¡°Drull?¡± I said. ¡°Yes, Master?¡± He asked expectantly. ¡°I''ve decided, we will use a few thousand bowmen and a couple hundred heavy infantry to rush through the attackers and then bunker in inside the fortress. I want to play a defence siege. You will be allowed to rampage on the battlefield, but clean yourself before you come to us inside the fortress. You would only instil fear in our own troops. And don''t use your demon form. Demons aren''t really looked upon in this part of the world. We will then go out and play with the heroes while we wait for the main attacking force. You are only allowed to watch. Under no circumstances are you allowed to do anything to them. I have something special planned,¡± I said and explained my plans. ¡°Yes Master, and thank you for giving me the opportunity to let loose, it kinda gets boring if you don''t slaughter something once or twice in a week. Aeron is simply too peaceful,¡± he said with a grin. ¡°You could have killed some monster. There still are a lot of them in the forest,¡± Me ¡°But those are boring Master. Monster doesn''t have the necessary intelligence. They lack the expression of fear, hopelessness, terror and the oh so beautiful look of resignation you get from your own certain death. I simply love that expression,¡± Drull said and began to chuckle evilly. ¡°You could hunt Tier 4 monster, they are intelligent enough, well most of them,¡± I responded. ¡°But those are few in numbers and it would be a sin to hunt the remaining down,¡± he said in a surprisingly earnest tone. ¡°You, you of all people I know, think about the dwindling population of any sentient being? I thought you like slaughter,¡± I said, clearly shocked. Drull never seemed like a tree hugger. ¡°Don''t get me, wrong Master, I do like to kill. But these Tier 4 monster are kinda like me and my family. Only a few in number and hunted or feared by almost everyone,¡± he said solemnly and after a short pause continued, ¡°you know Master, the past years with you Ilza and sometimes even Lilia were some of the best of my life. No one condemned me for what I am, you aren''t frightened by my appearance or behaviour. Heck, you Master are even going along with my antics.¡± An unpleasant silence came up. ¡°Why so sentimental, are you frightened you might die in the coming skirmish? If so I can hold your hand,¡± I mused and tried to break the silence. ¡°Of course not Master. I will slaughter everyone who will come to us,¡± he said and added a silent, ¡°thanks,¡± at the end. ¡°Good, the bowmen will manage the mages, so that you won''t be hindered by magic inhibitors. You can simply rush in and make us a path,¡± I said and raised the tempo a little. The rest of the flight passed in silence and we reached the border fortress around 1 pm. The forces from Raska and Kirk, I think thy are calling themselves Holy Army of Siria. I think I''ll name them HAS for simplifying. But then how will I call our troops? Golems are enough for me but what if we have a joint battle? Tragon, Aeron and Solo, so TAS? Well sounds okay for me. Anyway, the fortress is as reported between two rivers. The front of the fortress, the side that points to Kirk, is heavily reinforced. Spikes, pitfalls, some waterways and other obstacles. Most of them are as of now broken or already made unusable. The HAS troops have set their camp a few kilometre away from the fortress. They amount up to roughly 40.000. Not enough to conquer a country, but enough to take this fortress and then hold it until reinforcements arrive. Their camp is near a, now cut down, forest. They used the wood for siege weapons. Mostly catapults and things that eerily reminds you of the Roman scorpion. You know these weapons that shoot spears, like an oversized crossbow. They also built a lot of ladders and are in the process of building three siege towers. The towers are mostly finished. Their troops consist out of footsoldiers of all kinds. Mostly light or middle heavy armour. A few hundred magicians and around 20% of the whole force are bowman. They probably plan to retreat with the normal soldiers, while the bowman and magicians bunker up in the fortress, once they manage to take over it. And they don''t even need to look out for the damage they do with the catapults. The fortress doesn''t let anyone through from this side. Which also brings us to the downside of their plan. The fortress isn''t nearly as good fortification on the other side as it is on the now attacked side. Still, it would probably be enough until their main force arrives. The FAS is currently attacking. It''s a slow attack and has most likely the only goal to take out the remaining obstacles. Roughly 3.000 soldiers with raised shields are slowly advancing on the wall. Magicians between them are filling pitfalls and destroying spikes here and there, while some of them block any spell that is howled at them. The incoming arrows are blocked by the shields. They got hit once or twice but a magician quickly heals them and a different soldier takes over in the meantime. Those guys are well trained and know what they should do. They definitely know what they do. The whole army is also under one banner, which points to one commander and as such no one who will go against him in his commands. The defenders are on a roughly 70 metres high wall. The wall has protrusions so that they can shoot from the sides as well. The wall itself is packed with bowman and magicians are ready to intercept anything that would come up to them, while at the same time occasionally shooting a spell down. Attackers might be good, but they are still losing people on their side, while the defenders haven''t even got a single attack in their direction. ¡°Drull, what would you do in such a situation?¡± I asked him. We both were currently hovering over the battlefield and have a good view of the whole thing. ¡°Master, do you want to know what I would have done as a defender, attacker or a person in our position, who wants to help?¡± Drull asked. ¡°Hmm, all?¡± I said with a smile and he sighed before he started. ¡°There is nothing wrong with both the defending side and the attacking side. I would have used a few more spells, trying to see if I can overpower the defence, so that their formation breaks. And then use a focused arrow attack to further increase the gab in their formation. It would be easier for them to take them out, if the attacking side has to focus on the front, side and the middle. As for the attacking side, they can''t do much. They could have used their catapults or these ballista things from the distance. This would deplete the mana from the enemy magicians and could damage the wall. But this is the only most efficient way for disarming the obstacles between them and the wall. And in our case, am I alone or do I have troops at my disposal? And if so how many and which kind?¡± ¡°You have 1.000 heavy infantry, 2.000 normal infantry, 1.000 bowman and 500 magicians of different elemental affinity,¡± I said. ¡°Let me think..., okay, I would have used the mages to attack in a big joint attack at the wall side. This way they have to manage a hole on an already attacked side. The mages would then shoot spells randomly in their ranks so that their mages are occupied and not able to focus on both sides at the same time. My bowman would then start to shoot at every possible opportunity. Do I have to look out for my back or can I assume that the main army won''t come to help?¡± He then stopped and asked. ¡°They will come to help, but only after maybe 40 minutes,¡± I said. ¡°I would then order my troops to move forward in an arrow position. I would be at the head, so that it won''t get taken down. Each soldier has a fresh one behind him, so that the wounded and exhausted can pull back. The bowman would follow and concentrate their fire on both flanks. The enemy won''t get a pause this way and they will be easier taken down when they don''t get any rest. I think it would be easy to take them out this way,¡± Drull said and ended with a proud look at me. ¡°Good, we will land and you can do exactly what you''ve said,¡± I said. Happy that I didn''t have to come up with a good plan for this. (Author Note; not you but I had to...) Change POV: New POV Third Person: Drull and Clair quickly descended from their viewing point and landed near the shore of one of the two rivers. Clair then took said amount of soldiers out of her inventory and they went in formation. Drull, as he said, was at the front, while Clair stood in the middle. She would block any spell that would be deemed too strong for them. Just a precaution in case they get unwanted attention from the main enemy camp. Clair then passed the command to Drull, who took a black sword out, and they began to march forward. It didn''t take the defenders much time to notice them, but the attackers were too occupied to stay alive and march forward. This made it easy for Drull to use a joint magic attack. He gave the command to the magician golems and they conjured hundreds of fireballs that shot out of their staves. These fireballs overleaped mid-flight and created one giant fireball which exploded directly over the centre of the attacking formation. Their shields melted and their flesh burned. Cries of shock and pain silenced any other sound and the enemy fell in disorder. Of course Drull used that moment to further hit the enemy. A shout from him let a volley of hundreds of arrows loose. None of these arrows was targeted at a specific enemy, but they didn''t have to, their number alone made up for the inaccuracy. The arrows hit everything, the floor, shields, arms, legs, heads, torsos, everything was turned into a pincushion and got either wounded or died. Those who weren''t hit were lucky and only had this luck because their front men hadn''t as much as them. Drull gave another command and the golems began to move forward. The heavy infantry got to the front, normal infantry with spears directly behind them and the bowman as well as the magicians behind those. They looked like an arrowhead if you would watch them from the sky. They clashed with the unprepared enemy and began to kill. The heavy infantry was short enough for the infantry to use their spears over their head. And the now defending enemy troops had problems to even get into a formation. The defending Tragonig troops obviously noticed the sudden and unexpected aid and increased their efforts to keep the attackers at bay. Now, in dismay and attacked from two sides, the HAS troops began to flee. Forgotten was the training, forgotten was their duty to serve their country. Their only thought was to survive this onslaught of axes, spears, arrows and spells. But only those who had the luck to stand at the side were able to flee. The rest was simply mowed down by Clair''s golems and Drull, naturally with Drull at the front. Drull''s face was ecstatic. He beheaded and maimed those who came in front of him. Anyone who wasn''t as lucky as them was then hit by his darkness spells. These spells weren''t as friendly as a fast death by his sword through beheading. No these spells were corrosive. They corroded through wood, metal, clothes and naturally flesh. The already pungent smell of burned flesh was further enhanced by the smell of rotten human flesh. Truly these darkness spells were the worst. They didn''t even kill instantly if you didn''t get hit by a headshot. Those who got hit on the arms or legs were able to watch their limbs rotting down to bones and those who were hit on the torso had a hard time to keep their intestines from spilling put. Yes today was truly a funny day for Drull. But sad as life is, anything had come to an end. And the end of this fight was not even 15 minutes after it started. The surviving HAS troops were running back to their camp and the defenders opened the gates to let their reinforcements in. POV change, Clair; ¡°Well this was fun,¡± said Drull as we walked in. He already cleaned himself with a water spell. ¡°Quite interesting, what was that spell you''ve used? It looked like it was corroding whatever it hit,¡± I said and looked at a corpse with a rotten face. Only a couple of teeth were remaining and the nose has had no longer any flesh. ¡°It''s called [Zerfall] and basically corrodes metal and rots organic things. It isn''t effective against stone and things with an light enhancement. But anything else will get corroded. A really good spell against moral,¡± Drull said and put his sword back in his dimensional pocket and then stepped behind me. My troops began to kill the surviving soldiers while we walked inside. The fortress has a large plaza with a training field and tents, probably for the lowest soldiers. It further has five buildings. One small barn, a larger warehouse, a castle keep and a large building. The latest probable houses the kitchen, dining hall and rooms for the leading officers. The Tragonian troops watched us while wee walked inside. Gawking and slightly fearful. At least those who stood on the ramparts. They saw our fight and as such also saw Drull''s fight. We were barely inside as a man came to us. He wasn''t running, but also not walking, I would say a slow jog. He is around 30, has brown hair, a muscular build and was dressed in a better armour. Four other soldiers followed him, a woman and three men. All of them held a bit of distance to him and carried specialised weapons. ¡°My name is Zeher von Xaldro, may I know your name and why you''ve helped us?¡± He said as he reached us. His bearings were friendly but also wary. ¡°Hello Zeher, my name is Clair and this is Drull. The envoy from your country told the queen of Aeron that you might need help. So here we are,¡± I said with a smile and the soldier began to whisper between each other. ¡°Aeron sent help?¡± ¡°Clair? Does that mean she is the Goddess of Carring?¡± ¡°No way?¡± ¡°My brother was once in Aeron, he said it''s a beautiful country¡± ¡°Did you see the magic of this Drull?¡± ¡°Yeah, brutal and effective¡± Zeher sighed in relieve and then said, ¡°Glad to hear that. We were in a miserable situation. Let us speak inside. Would you follow me?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± I said and ordered my golems to come inside and man the walls. ¡°My troops will help you with the defence,¡± I said. ¡°Thanks, please follow me,¡± he said and we walked inside the larger building. Followed by his four guards and Drull. He led us into an office. A table stood in the middle, a map with blocks was on it. A few chairs stood around the table. ¡°This is our field office, please have a seat,¡± he said and sat down on a chair. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. I followed suit, while Drull stayed standing. His guards also were standing, two on each side of the door and the other two behind him. ¡°Well then, it''s nice to meet you, Miss Clair, I''ve heard much of you,¡± he said. ¡°Is that so, I hope only good thing,¡± I said with a small smile. ¡°Yes, for example how you''ve helped Turonis. I hope you can achieve such a thing here as well?¡± Zeher. ¡°We will see. I''ve brought 4.500 golems. Thousand of them are bowman and 500 are magicians. They are equal to the standard HAS soldier but don''t need any rest and the bowmen are equipped with quivers which give an unlimited supply of arrows. Sadly those arrows are only usable by my golems. I further have a thousand heavy infantry soldiers and two thousand normal infantry soldiers,¡± I said. ¡°That is nice to hear, but I fear that it won''t be enough. We can''t make a sally with these few soldiers. The enemy is also building siege weapons. Their catapults are already a hassle siege towers will be our death sentence,¡± Zeher. ¡°I know about the siege towers. They are probably finished in a week. But there is more. HAS sends an army of a million soldiers and their heroes are coming as well,¡± I said and he got pale. ¡°What? We can''t stop such a force, please Miss Clair tell me that this is a lie,¡± Zeher. ¡°I fear not, but support from Aeron will come. Drull and I will intercept their heroes and an army of golems will attack their main force. I came today to make sure that you will be able to hold out, so that we will be able to destroy their army and then come to help on this front. Do you think you will be able to hold out, if we were able to damage or even demolish their siege towers?¡± Me. He started to think for a moment and then said with a resolute tone, ¡° I think we would be able to hold out for three more weeks. But only if we get the support of your golems. Without them probably only a week. And this is only if the siege towers get destroyed.¡± ¡°I will see to it, do you need supplies?¡± Me ¡°We are low on meat, bread and potatoes. We also need iron for repairs and arrows.¡± Zeher ¡°I have a few barrels of salted pork, potatoes and a couple of loaves of my special bread. It''s called pumpernickel,¡± I said and took a loaf of pumpernickel out and gave it to him. This bread is the best bread for times without much to eat. It looks dark and has a high amount of whole grains in it. It was used as the main food for war captives during the world war two. There is a legend about the Allied Forces who apparently didn''t know pumpernickel and thought that it''s made out of pressed garbage. Well it looks pretty dark and doesn''t taste really good without anything on top. But as I said it''s one of the best things you can eat in times of need. It also stays good for a long amount of time. ¡°You''ve called it pumpernickel?¡± He asked and took a bite. ¡°It may not taste good, but I assure you it''s good for your body. It also stays good for a long time,¡± I said but he waved his hand. ¡°No Miss Clair, it is edible and any help we can get is appreciated,¡± he then said and gave each of his guards a piece. ¡°Good to hear. We are distributing this bread back in Aeron for those who don''t have the money to buy other things. It''s good in combination with marmalade and ham. I can give you a few glasses,¡± I said and he nodded thankfully. I can''t thank my hamster mentally enough. My inventory doesn''t have the flow of time, so it kinda became a habit to make food in high amounts and then put the rest in my inventory. The stock on any kinds of food grew over the years. And I also gave the order for war supplies over the last month. I''m basically able to supply an army of 40.000 for a month. ¡°Can you show me the warehouse?¡± I then asked and he led me to their warehouse, where I gave him his supplies. Iron, food, arrows. Enough for a month. ¡°My golems will hear to your command. I will now try to get rid of your siege tower problem and will then go on my way to intercept the heroes,¡± I said while soldiers sorted the supplies and then went on the ramparts. We were able to see the siege towers. That and a small army of 10.000 who are marching forward. They probably try to test us. ¡°Hmm, okay. I think I know what I''ll use,¡± I said and tried to come up with a good spell. ¡°Rechtschaffende Flammen des Himmels, lasse dein Feuer nieder auf die Erde der Ungl?ubigen und brenne sie hinfort mit deinen heiligen Flammen der Erl?sung, [Meteor Schauer]!¡± Me I finished my unnecessary chant and watched in fascination as the sky began to glow red. A few soldiers began to shout and then one pointed at the clouded sky over the siege towers. The glowing intensified and shortly after the clouds began to burst apart. A dozen burning rocks were coming through them and were all on course with the siege towers. A few booms were audible as they got faster than the sound and a dozen explosions came directly after that. Twelve red fireballs grew on and around the siege towers and a giant dust cloud ascended to the sky. I turned around and looked at the fallen jaws of every soldier who saw what I did. ¡°Mister Zeher, I will now intercept the heroes. I hope this helped you. Stay safe and we will see each other in a few weeks. Hopefully after the destruction of the main army,¡± I said and he was only to nod a few times. ¡°Drull,¡± I said and used [Bodytransformation] to grow angel wings. Drull knew what I intended to and did the same. We then started to fly off and flew in the most likely direction of the heroes. ¡°This was a badass departure,¡± Drull said while laughing as we flew over the burning remains of the siege towers. Soldiers were running around and tried to save the wounded and extinguish the fire. ¡°I know, I think I have a hang for the theatrical,¡± I said equally amused. ¡°You think Master? You''ve led fire rain from the sky and then flew with white wings over the burning and screaming enemy soldiers. Their moral is probably so fucked up I think they might even run back to their main army in hope for safety. I really want to see their face, when they learn of the unfortunate encounter between you and their oh so strong heroes. Hahahaha, this will be fun!¡± Drull said with an evil grin. ¡°Okay, here is the plan....¡± We had to fly for four hours to see them. 61 soldiers on horses. 30 of them had the armour of a paladin. The same armour of the elite troops from Raska. Those normally stay near the Church of Siria or guard high ranking personnel of the Church of Light. The other 31 had individual armours. Ranging from heavy plate mail to simple robes. But most of them wore robes. ¡°Master, I think these are the heroes and their escort,¡± Dull said and we stopped mid-air. ¡°You are probably right. Let''s greet them,¡± I said and we flew closer. They noticed us and stopped and got in position. We stopped 20 metres over the ground and watched them. ¡°Who are you?¡± Asked the one in the lead, [Identification] says that he''s the original hero. He''s over LV 60 and has good stats. Strength and Agility were near 70.000, while the other two were near 30.000. I looked over them and stopped as I saw one specific person. A man I never believed to see again, at least not before I search for him. Why the fuck, is my best friend Aaron one of the heroes? He didn''t change much, he is around 1.95 metres tall, has dark blond hair, a beard and a heavy build. But his height lets it look natural. Slightly like a Viking. He wears a black kimono and a straw hat. Both things he would get if he gets transported into a fantasy world. He even had something like a Nodachi on his back. I was only able to see his face because he has to look up to me. ¡°Drull, the man with a straw hat. Secure him, but don''t kill or harm him. He is important. And I mean important,¡± I said in a stern voice that doesn''t accept any refusal or failure. ¡°Yes Master,¡± he replied with a gulp. ¡°My name is Clair, and I offer you the opportunity to join my side. I''m even able to send you back to your world. Back to Earth. It might take some time, but I can assure you, you will be back,¡± I said. ¡°So you are the demon god of Aeron? You don''t look so strong,¡± said the leader. ¡°What do you say?¡± I asked again. None of them replied, but a few looked thoughtful. Aaron looked at me without any emotion. But I know that he''s thinking over my offer. We pretty much think alike and I''m sure he doesn''t want to be a minion for any religious war. He hates religion, not the believe, more the way these organisations work. ¡°Shut your mouth evil wench. You won''t lead us astray from Siria to your evil side!¡± shouted the leader. He then jumped down from his horse and drew his sword. ¡°Get ready soldiers, we have to kill this demon if we want to free humanity!¡± He commanded and everyone got from their horse. Some slower than the others. Aaron was at the back, a good position to watch the others. We weren''t really social and mostly tried to stay away from other people. ¡°Drull, you''ve heard me and know the plan. Secure the guy with the straw hat and then wait for me,¡± I said silently and descended. ¡°So you won''t flee? It is your death,¡± said the leader. He really is brainwashed. Well, he probably gets whatever he wants and doesn''t want to loose it. ¡°Paladins attack!¡± He commanded and the 30 paladins rushed at me. I took a double bladed glave out of my inventory and parried the first sword slash. These paladins might be strong, but they aren''t very versatile. They only use close quarter fighting styles and aren''t adept in magic. Well, no magic other than holy magic. They have enchanted armour and swords, but those only give them stat boosts, light affinity swords and a healing boost. The heroes stood back. They are either not trained in close combat or are watching for an opportunity. A kick from the back sent me flying and I landed in a tree. ¡°Hah, the demon god isn''t as powerful as I thought,¡± shouted the leader mockingly. I ignored him and stood up. So good so far, everything is according to the plan. I raised my glave and sprinted to the nearest paladin. He was fast enough to raise his shield, but it didn''t help him. The shield and his head down to the rib cage was split in half. ¡°Stay wary, she is strong. Help each other and we will win!¡± Shouted one of the paladins and they began to guard each other. ¡°Hmph, you won''t stand a chance,¡± I said and rushed to a pair. I tried to slice diagonally, but the hit was deflected by his neighbour and him. They didn''t block the hit, they guided it away. It''s a good way against stronger opponents. But it won''t help them against me. I pointed my finger at him and only said a single word, ¡°[Zerfall]!¡± The spell activated instantly and a black beam hit him between his eyes. He began to scream as the spell did what he has to do. His skin started to turn grey and then black. An ally quickly began to chant, ¡° Heilige Siria, helfe diesem armen Lamm und heile ihn von der Verschmutzung des B?sen, [Reiningung des B?sen]!¡± My target stopped screaming as a light engulfed him. This [Reinigung des B?sen] must''ve been a spell against darkness spells. Could have known that they have spells and equipment against darkness spells. They are paladins.... ¡°Well, then let''s try something else, [Feuer Strahl]!¡± A second beam came out of my finger, this time it was a beam of red light. Made out of fire. It hit his neighbour and burned through his skull. He died almost instantly. The normal [Feuer Strahl] doesn''t have the power to kill such a strong opponent so fast. But I only say the name for fun and use my versions of the spell. They are way stronger and use a lot more mana. But I have enough mana. I then cut the first target, who hasn''t fully overcome the pain of his rotting flesh, in two. ¡°Attack!¡± Shouted someone and three more rushed at me. This will get boring if I take one out after the other. ¡°Please die, you are only cannon fodder. [Erdnadeln]!¡± I said and ended with an earthen spell. Countless two metre long spikes shot out of the ground and impaled 20 of them. However, they weren''t dead. ¡°[Stein Explosion]!¡± A second spell changed that. Each spike exploded and shot countless sharp splinters into the bodies of the before impaled paladins. Their bodies were ripped into tiny pieces. ¡°Okay, only seven remaining,¡± I said mockingly and the remaining seven attacked at once. You might think they are cleverer than that. Well easier for me. I jumped in the last moment and used my glave as a rotor to behead four more. The other three stabbed with their weapons at me. And I got impaled by a sword through my lower abdomen. A spear through my heart and a second sword through the eye. ¡°Hahahahaha, the demon god died through the hands of the holy paladins of Siria. You were strong, but not strong enough!¡± Shouted the leader and the paladins pulled their weapons out. ¡°Hehehehe, do you really think that?¡± I said while laughing and stood up. ¡°What?! How are you alive?!¡± He shouted and they watched as my body healed itself. The eye returned and the wounds closed. ¡°That you want to know, do you?¡± I said with a grin and noticed that Aaron was gone. Good. ¡°Let me show you something,¡± I said and turned my hand into a claw. ¡°For Origin!¡± I then shouted and ripped my own heart out. ¡°She is crazy!¡± Said the leader. ¡°¡± Yes she might be, but it was an order from Origin ¡°¡± said 50 Clairs at the same time. They all suddenly fell from the sky and surrounded the heroes and remaining paladins. ¡°Heh, you should see your face,¡± I said and stood up. The gaping wound in my chest was already healing. ¡°What is this trickery?¡± Demanded the leader to know. ¡°This is no trickery, all these are as real as I am and they all are as strong as I. So let me ask again. Who wants to switch sides? But beware, I know when you are only trying to back stab me. The skill [Empathy] allows me to see your lies. You don''t have to help me with the war, you only have to surrender and you will be handled like a normal citizen of Aeron. But you, the leader. You will die, I''ve heard from Yukina about you. You are a rapist and you called me wench. I don''t like to be called a wench. Any last words?¡± I said with a grin and he turned pale. ¡°Die!¡± Were his last words and he managed to run three metres at me, before he turned with a ¡ãsplatch¡ã into a bloody puddle. [Mana Pressure] is such a good skill. ¡°So?¡± I asked and killed the remaining paladins in the same way. Some of them began to cry, while others only quivered. ¡°We... we will surrender,¡± said finally a man with brown hair and a war hammer on his back. ¡°Does the rest agree?¡± I asked and they all nodded. None of them lied and they all had the intention to not help HAS any longer. ¡°Good, then follow them. We will go to Nahar, where you get a house, until I can send you back. You might also help us or decided to live with us. But you have to life under the same rules as each other citizen. They are basically common sense on earth, so you won''t have any problems. Now then follow them,¡± I said and each clone grabbed a hero and they took flight to Aeron, while I dissolved. Origin will need to know what happened. POV: Clair, Origin I got the information from my clone and was, to say the least shocked about Aaron. Why is he a hero? Well, I will soon enough know about that, Drull is coming. ¡°Master, I got him. I thought it might be the easiest to simply knock him out,¡± he said and put Aaron down. ¡°Thanks,¡± I said and splashed Aaron some water in the face. ¡°Phua, what happened?¡± He asked and looked at me. ¡°Hi Aaron,¡± I said with a smile. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Yeah, here is the chapter. Did I handle the heroes in a good way, or should I have done it differently? My graduation ball was okay. Drunk a little and was too tired to write as I came home. So it comes now. Do you have any worlds, where Clair can travel to? They must be usable. And with usable I mean, no hidden story like Gantz(anime) or VRMMORPGs. Those can''t be used. I already have planned the war in One Piece and something in Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo (light novel) 77 How Do You Do? Clair POV: ¡°Hi Aaron,¡± I said with a smile and he looked at me, slightly confused. He then looked down and noticed his own wet attire and the bucket in my hands. ¡°Hello,¡± was his reply, nothing more. ¡°Well, I''m sure you want to know why you''re here, why I haven''t killed you and why I know your name,¡± I said with a grin. ¡°I have a few guesses,¡± he said and stood up. It''s kinda annoying to look up at him. Sure he was taller than me back on earth, but only by a few centimeters. Now, he is almost fifty centimeters taller. ¡°Please elaborate, I will tell you if you''re right,¡± I said and took out two chairs from my storage. I sat on one and motioned him to sit on the other one. Drull stood behind me. Aaron raised and eyebrow but sat down nonetheless. ¡°Okay, I''m here because you want to speak with me. I''m not dead because you are either interested in me or you are unlike the rumors say you are. Currently, I would say you are interested in me, because you know my name. My question is why?¡± He said and then he kept quiet. ¡°I am interested in you. More like, I like you,¡± I said and he raised his eyebrow again. ¡°Not that kind of ''liking''. I like your behavior, your attitude and on top of all, your mentality,¡± I said. ¡°Why do you think you know my mentality?¡± He asked. ¡°It''s easy, let me tell you what you probably did since arrived on this world. You''ve changed your outfit, you stayed away from the heroes, watched the summoners actions, tried to get information on the supposed demons, kept the extent of your abilities hidden and searched for possible ways to escape those obvious fanatics,¡± I said with a grin. Aaron had a slightly surprised expression on his face at that point. He opened his mouth to say something, but I stopped him and continued, ¡°And now for the reasons behind your actions. You feel more natural in these clothes. You don''t like religion and especially fanaticism. It''s stupid in your opinion, which supposedly forgiving and friendly god would accept the constant suffering of countless people, eh? This brought you to the conclusion that your summoners, might not be as justified as they say they are. So you tried to get information on your supposed enemy, me. Which probably didn''t go well. I mean, firstly they don''t have any old records on me and secondly, my actions in this world can hardly be called evil. Heck, for all they know I just popped into existence a few years ago. So you came up with the idea to see it for yourself. This is why you searched for a way out. And about your skills and why you didn''t associate with the other heroes, you are naturally suspicious of other humans. They''re stupid and greedy. You probably thought that the chances of someone betraying you were fairly high, so you stayed silent. Did I forget something?¡± I asked. ¡°Hmm, you sure got a grasp on my character. How''d ya do it?¡± He asked with squinted eyes. ¡°Guess!¡± I said smirking. ¡°I''m an open book?¡± He asked a bit jokingly but with his face turned serious. ¡°The most likely answer, but no,¡± I said. ¡°You can either determine people''s attitudes with some strange magic, or you know me well?¡± he said, with a thoughtful face. ¡°Someone told me,¡± I said. ¡°Who?¡± He asked. ¡°You,¡± I simply said my grin widening. ¡°So a future me,¡± he deduced. ¡°Nope, a past you,¡± I said. ¡°In the past, I lived on earth, I''ve never even seen you before today,¡± he said, as he tightly furrowed his brows. ¡°Hehehe, you did. Let me ask, what was the one thing you wished for and what did happen to you. With whom did you speak about that wish?¡± I asked. ¡°I only entrusted my wish to one person... And..., hell that''s not possible, is it? You can''t really be... you darn bastard!¡± he said in realization, took a few steps forward and examined me. ¡°You can''t be Steffen, can you?¡± He took a short breath and continued. ¡°I mean, you died. Your death was horrible... for me...¡± His face showed a torn expression. ¡°So I died? Well, the pop-up asked if I would do it even if I would die,¡± I mumbled. Aaron''s expression changed greatly and he was smiling brightly as he fully realized that, the astounding beauty in front of him, really was the person he trusted the most. ¡°So Steffen, why do you look like your perfect idea of a woman?¡± He asked after a few seconds of thinking and a moment of hesitation, he started investigating my appearance again... ¡°Oh you know, meeting the self-proclaimed true god, getting crazy skills from him and then acting out our fantasy,¡± I said. ¡°Ridiculous, I don''t know if I want to brag about your actions or want to bitch slap you, to satisfy my anger. You left me just like that, for years I didn''t hear anything from you. All the unimportant stuff aside, I want to see your current skills.¡± His facial expression changed to one a kid visiting a toy store for the first time would have. ¡°I''m able to change my gender and age at will. I also got version of this worlds system like a gamer would love it and a really, really huge amount of mana. And most importantly, you know how I would get when I''m around humans,¡± I said. ¡°Hmm, hahaha, I can imagine the ''little game'' you played here. I truly see that you didn''t laze around in your time here. I mean look at your army and the way your worship you, did you become overly friendly during your time here? Compared to your normal *cough* behavior, the worship seems out of place.¡± he said while trying to sweep my comment about my skills under the rug. I was still able to see that he was a little envious. ¡°Master''s gotten all friendly?¡± Drull asked in disbelief. ¡°So, and who do we got here? Who''s that fella?¡± Aaron asked. ¡°His name is Drull, I met him inside a dungeon. I freed him from his imprisonment there and now he''s my butler,¡± I answered. ¡°Aaron, could you please elaborate how Master has gotten all friendly? Master does have times in which he is friendly, but there''s are also all the killing, torture and other brutalities he''s been committing. How is that friendly?¡± Drull asked somewhat skeptical. ¡°What did he do?¡± Aaron asked. ¡°Master allowed me to hunt a human whom we ate together afterwards. He killed thousands of monster, bandits, and soldiers. He generally lacks empathy,¡± Drull told him. ¡°You did what?¡± Aaron asked with a shocked expression ¡°You really ate a human??.... without me?? You bastard!¡± None the less Aarons was only mad about not able to take part in the human flesh barbecue. ¡°Wow, so from what I hear, he really went easy on his experimenting nature and you''re sure he hasn''t skinned a person with a rusty spoon?¡± Aaron turned his gaze towards Drull with a questioning facial complexion as if he couldn''t believe that Steffen didn''t behave any worse during the time he was absent. ¡°I thought it might be stupid. I mean, it would hinder my plan to explore this world, if everyone fears me. So I only did the minimum of necessary torture, human experiments, and other fun stuff,¡± I answered. ¡°Master you are called the Goddess of Caring, you are at least publicly the opposite of evil,¡± Drull said. ¡°PFT, Caring ahahaha? You really did play a fine one on the people of this world, eh?¡± Aaron asked with an expression of amusement as he gazed at me in disbelief. ¡°Idolization, some students thought I''m a god and because I helped some slaves they further assumed I am a god of caring. They called the church Carring, with two r''s because it makes it easier to distinguish from the word. I kinda got stuck with it and am now the patron god of a country. Raska is heavily influenced by their racist religion. They started a coup and declared war on Aeron because I got friendly with their empress,¡± I said. ¡°Let me guess, you totally ignored your followers and were too busy to notice that they started a religion with you as their god, such as a nice and caring deity,¡± Aaron said. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Pretty much yes, I also got the title [Goddess of Caring], so the system regards me as a god. At some point, I simply thought why not and went along with it. I mean it''s different from earth so I won''t complain,¡± I said and shrugged. ¡°Hmm, okay. So what is going to happen now?¡± Aaron said and inquired about our future actions. ¡°First, we have to talk about our skills. And then we have to decimate an army of fanatics. I think it would be funny to see the faces of their leaders when they watch three people decimate an army of a million trained soldiers,¡± I said and Aaron nodded with glee clearly visible on his face. ¡°Drull you''re first,¡± I said and Drull cleared his throat. ¡°Yes, Master. I''m an Archdemon and as such have big mana pool, I''m skilled in darkness magic and mana manipulation. Both are at LV 10. My stats are all near or already at 100.000. I''m also skilled with the sword and am able to fight with stats on 40.000 when under a magic suppressing barrier,¡± Drull said proudly and Aaron whistled. ¡°Those are some great stats and skills. Now it''s obvious why I got knocked out. Kinda sucks to be the weakest. Well, I have wind, fire, and void affinity. I''m using lightning as a mix of fire and wind, while I''m experimenting with void. There was no one who could teach me any void spells. I had to test them out for myself. I''m currently able to increase or decrease the gravity around me or on objects. I don''t know by how much I increase gravity, but it''s enough to turn a tree into toothpicks. My stats are all around 35.000. I think I''m slightly better than most of the other heroes. You both know that I haven''t been in this world for a long time, so my skills are mostly marginal. LV 3 in swordsmanship and LV 4 in Mana Manipulation. We don''t get skill points like the main hero. Must be because we are so many. Anyway, that''s about it,¡± Aaron said. ¡°Good, then it''s my turn now. I have mana beyond what the system can display, I don''t know how much. My physical stats are near 400.000 with my new weight training. While my intellectual stats are around 300.000. I have an affinity for each element and are able to cast a spell with my imagination. Which allows me to do whatever I want, as long as I have enough mana and a clear picture of it. I also got the skill for runic enchantments and was able to further increase every stat above the systems display. These runes also gave me the ability to regenerate almost any wounds and absorb mana from my surroundings. Which gives me nearly infinite mana, on top of my already absurdly high mana reservoir. I''m able to create clones with half my strength and am currently searching with them through different worlds and dimensions. Oh, and my gamer system gives me 10 skill points with each level I gain. I have around 80 skills, all of them on LV ten and enough skill points to put another 1.200 on LV 10,¡± I said with a smug smile. ¡°Pft, you cheater!¡± Said Aaron in a defeated tone. ¡°Oh and I''m also able to turn into a humanoid dragon or a true dragon, I never turned into a true dragon. But the humanoid form looks badass,¡± I added. ¡°Tsk, whatever mod engine you are using, I think this ''God'' had a very loose interpretation of what you meant by ''the system of a gamer''.¡± Aaron simply said and kicked a pebble away. ¡°Well, I got summoned by someone who is as near to an all powerful being as it''s possible, while you got summoned by some fanatics and a light elemental that isn''t even very powerful,¡± I said. ¡°Hmph, Amateurs? And though our summoner called himself ''god of magic'' what a joke.¡± he said and it was clear that the last part was filled with disdain. ¡°You know, as far as I know, everyone who calls himself a god is most likely only someone who has slightly more power than other people. Their hubris is only overshadowed by their own stupidity and narcissism. And as for ¡°isn''t even powerful¡± well, Siria is only a lower deity class light elemental. There are at least two classes above her and I have a light elemental summon that is way above her. Her name is Aurinko. You just have to push pure elemental mana into an elemental and it grows up,¡± I said. ¡°Yeah, just push. Pure elemental mana is considered the hardest mana to manipulate. And you pushed more than a few billion mana into her,¡± Drull scoffed. ¡°Thought as much, a true god wouldn''t need our help. That or she just played a game, you know one of these ¡°The god uses puny mortals for their fun¡± games. Do you also play them? I mean now that you''re a god?¡± He said with sarcasm at the end. ¡°Of course I do, the whole freaking country believes I am someone that cares for their well-being. I could go into a shop and they would beg me to take their stuff for free. I have this form for the ¡°good¡± side of mine and a second form for my real habits,¡± I said. ¡°Which form?¡± Aaron asked. ¡°I call it Reaper Dex,¡± I said and turned into Reaper Dex. ¡°Hoh, you seem to like handsomeness. If I were into males I would definitely go for you hahaah, but I like your mask. It kinda symbolizes your true nature hehe¡± Aaron chuckled and relieved his pent up emotions with a little laugh. ¡°But wasn''t your favourite nickname Kestix? Why are you going for something like Dex?¡± Aaron continued asking with his brows lightly furrowed ¡°You earthlings are strange, almost no one likes Masters mask,¡± Drull said. ¡°Madara liked it, and I used Dex because I liked the name. You know Dex was the nickname of the Otzel in Jack and Dexter. It was one of my favourite games in my childhood,¡± I said. ¡°Ah, yeah I remember. What''s with Madara? It couldn''t be the one I''m thinking of, would it?¡± Aaron asked with a hint of surprise on his face and turned his gaze towards me in an expecting manner. ¡°Yeah, I found a Naruto version, world. Interfered a little and then I took the forbidden scrolls for a possible Qi training,¡± I said. ¡°Mhh, never liked Naruto, the plot always felt like a BL story to me. You know, him screaming for Sasuke and always wanting to save him, definitely nothing I would count as great work. And looking at Madara, he''s just an over doted boy with a hubris complex. But the fights were okay, even though I only liked Pain and Orochimaru. We''re able to use Qi?¡± Aaron casually spat his opinion and changed the topic again with a brimming smile. ¡°No, mana and Qi can''t exist inside your body at the same time without blowing up. I used a clone for Qi training and he exploded, while Qi users turn into stone. I''m not able to experiment with it, because the clone nearly destroyed the planet,¡± I said. ¡°What a letdown, I like the Wuxia stories and their Qi,¡± Aaron commented with disappointment all over his face. ¡°Yeah, say do you want to change your name? I mean new world and all,¡± I asked. ¡°Thought about it, but the status tablet we got from the church pronounced my name before I could say a different name,¡± Aaron said. ¡°I know those, you can still change it. You just have to want it. These things work with your mana or blood and read some of your thoughts,¡± I said. ¡°Okay, then I''ll name myself Crypto,¡± Aaron said. ¡°Good, remember I''m called Dex as a male and Clair as female. Now let''s go, we have to destroy an army and for once I don''t want to use my golem army, well not for everyone. I think 500.000 for the golems and the rest for us. And you still need mana and HP regeneration runes, as well as other runes. And don''t use your void affinity near my golems, it''s their only magical weakness,¡± I said and Aaron nodded in agreement. We left shortly after to intercept the army of HAS. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Proofread by Wise old penguin 78 Three Million Against 500.003 Clair''s POV: We were flying towards the approaching army. Drull and I had our wings out, while Crypto was standing on a flying piece of rock. He made himself and the rock lighter than the surrounding air and used wind magic to propel himself forward. (ED: What does he need the rock for if he''s reduced both his own and the rocks weight? If the answer is: "To look cool". That''s a perfectly valid point btw.) ¡°So these runes give me the ability to regenerate wounds and mana, as well as a giant boost in all stats? They look interesting. And this is so cheat like,¡± Crypto said while inspecting the runes on his left arm. ¡°They do, I can teach you. I''m also intending to teach you the summoning skill. This way you can travel between worlds. There are all kinds of worlds, you just need enough patience to find them,¡± I said from the side. ¡°That or spamming the worlds with your clones,¡± said Drull from the other side. ¡°Would be cool. I could search for a One Piece world,¡± Crypto said. ¡°Already found one, it''s currently in the middle of the great war between White Beard and the Navy. I pretty much fucked the story line up, but it''s possible to send you there before it happened. Time is relative,¡± I said. (ED: Bad idea...) ¡°What did you do?¡± Crypto asked. ¡°Well at first I was all; Cool a One Piece world and it''s even during the great war. I thought of helping the pirates or the Navy. Deciding which side would be more fun. In the end I decided on playing a third party. Let''s just say, Pacifista aren''t the only golems with lasers anymore. One Piece is such a good manga, the clone dispersed itself and I went personally and even brought five of my new golem creations. They are a combination of runes and a lot of different world information,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Yeah, I think I would also play as a third party. Always more fun that way,¡± Crypto said. ¡°So Master what''s the plan?¡± Drull asked. ¡°Hmm, there is this one darkness spell, that let''s your enemy attack you in a frenzy. What was it called again?¡± I said. ¡°[Wilde Rage],¡± answered Drull. ¡°Yes, that Spell. I intended to use it against the army. This way they will attack us without a strategy and won''t flee, once we killed too many of them,¡± I said. ¡°But wouldn''t that be boring? I mean, they won''t use any cool maneuvers or possibly even spells,¡± Crypto said. ¡°True, what now?¡± I said in realisation. ¡°You could trap them. Just raise a giant wall to their sides and behind them and they won''t have any choice besides attacking us. We will stay in front of the only exit. You could even close the exit, it won''t matter. Either way we''re going to have our death match,¡± Drull said while grinning maliciously. ¡°Okay, I''ll send a few hundred light cavalry golems. They will act as scouts and inform the enemy of our presence,¡± I said and descended to take the golems out of my inventory. The golems begin moving towards the army and I fly back up again. ¡°Let''s see their reaction,¡± I said and we followed the golems. Soon after we found the rising dust cloud of the enemies cavalry scouts. They had more horses and already noticed our golems. I simply let our army stop a few kilometers away from them and we waited for their response, which came soon enough. A couple of riders broke away from their group and rode back to the main army, while the rest got in formation. ¡°Seems like they want to fight,¡± said Crypto. ¡°Yeah, I''ll send them in a head clash. They won''t win, but it''s still interesting to see,¡± I said and gave the command to get into position. Both sides were light cavalry and as such had only normal spears and swords. So their weapons and armor were pretty much at the same level. It came down to numbers and skill. The enemy had the numbers and it was balanced, or slightly in their favor in a clash of skill. The enemy used trumpets as their attack command and three lines composed of 50 cavalry units began to ride towards our golems. Who also began picking up speed. Our side only had one line of 50 units in front. ¡°Popcorn?¡± I asked and pulled a bowl of popcorn out of my storage. ¡°Thanks,¡± Crypto said and took some. ¡°The fight will be over in an instant if you attack like that,¡± Drull complained while taking a bucket of chips out of his dimensional pocket. ¡°Do you think I''m stupid?¡± I said and gave the mental command for the first tactical maneuver. Our riders veered outwards on both sides. The enemy wasn''t able to follow so quickly and rode through the now produced hole, while my golems threw their spears at them. Around two dozen were hit and fell, they hindered their neighbors and made them fall as well. The riders fell down from a height of around 1,5 meters, this resulted in a painful reunion with the ground. The luckier ones only broke a bone, while the unlucky ones were trampled to death by the horses of their comrades. All in all, approximately 50 riders were killed or became unable to fight. The enemy turned around and dashed back. ¡°What now? They don''t have their spears anymore,¡± Drull said while raising one of his eyebrows in an odd fashion. He was probably trying to predict my next move. (ED: I couldn''t resist the temptation to include this little reference, kudos to you if you figure out where it''s from btw. Also, losing your spear as a knight puts you at an enormous disadvantage, so he has to at least question her move.) ¡°Nothing, now I will let them run into each other and we will watch a battle without any tactics,¡± I said and Drull face palmed while Crypto began to laugh. And like I said, both parties ran into each other and a wild battle without any strategy began. Just plain and simple killing and trying to survive. The spears of the enemy were pointed at the torso of my golems. But they were mostly taken by an arm of said golems. The golems then took the spear out of their arm and threw them at their opponents horses. This resulted in a lot of wounded horses that threw their riders off. The now useless arm was simply cut off. ¡°Wouldn''t the loss of an arm impact their balance?¡± Crypto asked. ¡°Yeah, but it looks cool when they do that simultaneously and it destroys enemy morale,¡± I said and watched as most riders came down from their horses. Cavalry is only effective as long as they have momentum, kill the momentum and you''ve destroyed the advantage of the cavalry. They then proceeded with close combat. I tried to use the remaining golem horses as barricades, so that the weakness in numbers gets a little downgraded. It helped. They were only able to fight 2 on 1 rather than 3 or 4. However, my golems still lost and were destroyed one after the other. The result was that 37 enemies survived battle ready with around 70 more wounded. The rest was dead. They helped those who were savable and released the rest from their suffering. ¡°They are killing their own comrades,¡± commented Drull. ¡°They have no choice, they are probably a day or two away from the main unit and they aren''t able to take them with them. They are even less able to give them needed medication or help. They kill them so that we aren''t able to interrogate them, if we find them,¡± I said. ¡°Do you want to kill them?¡± Asked Crypto. ¡°No, let them be. They will report their win. It''s going to boost their morale a bit. This way it will be funnier when they realize they haven''t had a chance from the start. It took them an hour but they managed to put the wounded on their horses and then rode back, following their comrades who escaped at the beginning. ¡°Let me guess, now we''re going to take the golems out and start to march?¡± Crypto asked. ¡°Almost right, now we''re going to fly in the same direction and wait for them to catch up with us. But before that let me get our units back,¡± I said and activated the regeneration rune. The golems assembled themselves and got back in line. ¡°Oh, this is so unfair, those poor HAS troops. I almost pity them,¡± said Crypto and then began to laugh. ¡°I know what you mean,¡± I said and put the golems back, before we followed the horses. ¡°Took them 2 days to reach the main army,¡± Drull said and pointed to a group of horse riders. The same group that survived the battle against my golems. The army of the HAS troops is high in numbers and this time also balanced. They came for conquest. Troops of every kind stood in their ranks, from mages to heavy cavalry. They even had a small monster unit. Nothing really troublesome, bred rank 3 monsters. A lot weaker than their free counterparts. ¡°Ready to start? They probably need an hour or two to get ready,¡± I said. ¡°Yes, let''s go,¡± Crypto. ¡°Sure,¡± Drull. ¡°Good, I''ll fight as Clair this time. There won''t be survivors to tell off this battle,¡± I said and we flew closer until we were two kilometers away from the enemy camp. Our army consisted of 150k mixed infantry units, 50k heavy infantry golems, 50k light cavalry units, 50k cavalry golems, 50k heavy cavalry golems, 75k mages, 25k leader golems, and 50k scouts. ¡°That''s an army, how many do you have left?¡± asked Crypto from a vantage point. ¡°I think I have 9.5 million golems left,¡± I said absent-mindedly and gave the command to march. The ground shook from the force of half a million simultaneously placed feet. I showed them my arms and said, ¡°look, goosebumps from anticipation.¡± ¡°Know what you mean,¡± said Crypto. We flew up and watched as the enemy hurriedly tried to get into position. I let my golems stop and we flew to the front our army, where we started casually walking to the point between the opposing armies. A group of horsemen came shortly after. ¡°I''m Vulga von Franken, general of the Holy Army of Siria,¡± said the leader of the group. He was inside a full body plate armor and had stats somewhere around 30k. ¡°Hi, I''m Clair,¡± I simply said and gave him a lazy wave. ¡°Y... you are the demon god, the reason for this war? You don''t look so menacing,¡± he said back and his entourage laughed mockingly. ¡°Yeah, I often hear that. Say, would you surrender?¡± I countered, and the laughter stopped. ¡°Surrender? Why should we? You only have half a million soldiers, while we have over a million. We also know that your golems aren''t invincible, one of our scout units beat a small cavalry unit. So why should WE surrender to YOU?¡± He said and emphasized the words. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. ¡°Okay, your death,¡± I simply said. ¡°Heh, it will be fun to have my way with you after this battle,¡± he said and rode back. ¡°Poor guy,¡± said Crypto. ¡°Yeah, Master will kill him,¡± said Drull. ¡°We will kill everyone. Our position is on the right side of the army. I will raise the wall the moment they begin to march. Clones will kill everyone outside,¡± I said and we got into position. It took them another thirty minutes to get ready. They began to march forward with something akin to a battle song. A good thing, increases your own moral and often decreases the moral of your enemy. Sad for them that we don''t have any need for moral. ¡°Okay, here it comes. One trapped army to go!¡± I shouted and began casting the spell. Not even five seconds later and the ground began to shake. The army stopped singing. Another three seconds later and a wall began to rise gen sky. The wall stopped at 200 meters of height, 50 meters thick and encased both armies. ¡°Good, now attack!¡± I said and the golems started to march or ride forwards. While Drull, Crypto and I simply ran alongside them. A few trumpets were blown and the enemy got into a counter position against cavalry. ¡°Crypto, Drull, a few fireballs would surely be a nice welcome gift,¡± I said with a smirk and produced a couple thousand small fireballs. Drull made a few hundred larger ones and Crypto settled down to one giant fireball. We shoot them all at the same time and hell rained down on our enemies. My smaller fireballs pierced them before it set them one fire like napalm. Drulls fireballs exploded between their ranks and set ten or more soldiers at once on fire, while Cryptos fireball exploded over their heads and mimicked a small nuke. The heat turned them into burned and crippled corpses. ¡°It''s good that there are so many, otherwise it would already be over!¡± Shouted Crypto and drew his Nodachi. ¡°Yeah, but stop when our golem army gets decimated. I have something planned for later,¡± I said and took a large battle scythe out. ¡°Yes Master,¡± said Drull. He took two two-handed axes out and used each in one hand. The following fight is only describable as a massacre. Each of our hits cut limps off or whole bodies in two. Our spells burned, rotted or maimed their bodies, while our fists or weapons ripped them into shreds. At first they tried to attack us in small groups, which didn''t work. We simply cut through the shields and then through them. After that they tried to overwhelm us with numbers and surrounded us. That didn''t work as well, we just started throwing spells behind us and they were fried or burned to crisps. The last thing they tried was to throw their weapons at us or shoot us with arrows and spells. This would have worked, if we wouldn''t regenerate every wound they inflicted on us. They then simply began to beg for mercy or run. It took us an hour and we reached the wall on the back side of the army. Those who were already there tried to climb it, so that they could flee from us. I don''t have to say it, but it didn''t work. A few reached a couple meters high, but were impaled by us with their own swords. Our golem army didn''t fight as well as we did. They started with a full dash against the enemy infantry lines. Heavy cavalry at the front and normal cavalry at the back, while the bowman cavalry shot their arrows at the enemy cavalry. The initial clash went well. Our cavalry crashed through their lines like a hot knife through butter. But they had to lose their momentum with all these soldiers in their way and finally they stopped completely. They were then easy game and quickly fell under the attack of countless spears and spells. The enemy cavalry was better placed. They were held back and started their attack the moment our infantry units hit their front line. They then rode alongside our line and made a turn directly into our left and right side. The bowman golems at the back fell like domino bricks. They simply weren''t made for fighting against this kind of enemy. And I wasn''t in the mood to coordinate them. I was having too much fun killing my own share of soldiers. Anyway, our bowmen were destroyed and the mages used suicide spells to kill their cavalry. It worked, but only with the loss of our mages and bowmen. The now support less infantry units had to fight on two sides at the same time. They fought hard and brave, in all their mindless nature. The numbers weren''t on their side and they only managed to kill in a three to one ratio. The leader golems on the other side were something different. They literally jumped over the battlefield and killed left and right. Their high agility and strength made them strong enough to kill countless enemies before they were taken down. However, they were still taken down and their numbers dwindled constantly. The whole battle took two hours before the last golem fell. I signaled Drull and Crypto to stop and we waited for their reaction. We stood in a field of corpses and blood. A truly beautiful sight for a war artist. We all bathed in their blood and looked more red than anything else. Finally, after what seemed like hours, a lone soldier came to the front and shouted, ¡° Surrender! Your army is beaten and we are superior in numbers.¡± ¡°Do they really think we will surrender? Didn''t they seen what we did?¡± Asked Crypto in normal volume. ¡°I think they are just stupid,¡± said Drull and flicked some brain matter away from his shoulder. ¡°No you surrender!¡± I shouted back. ¡°I think you didn''t listen demon god, we are so generous and offer you a quick death. So surrender now!¡± Was shouted back. ¡°I''m going to count to three, I will exterminate every last one of you, if you haven''t surrendered by then!¡± I shouted and some of them began to laugh. ¡°1!...2!...3!..., okay now you are going to die!¡± I shouted and contacted the clones hidden behind the wall. Each clone then transformed into my dragon form. I might have not used it before, but I''m sure it will be big and badass looking. And sure enough, each clone turned into a dragon. A 500 meters long, 200 meters high and 50 meters wide western style dragon. The head had two menacing horns, while the scales were black as the night, with red lines going from the top of the head to the end of the tail. The tail was formed like a double ax at the end. The wings were folded and looked like bat wings, including the dagger-like finger. The hands still had fingers but with razor sharp nails, while the feet looked like deadly claws. They also had red lines which connected with the lines that went along the body. Each dragon looked over the wall and made a fear-inducing roar. ¡°We surrender!¡± and similar screams suddenly emerged from countless points on the battlefield. ¡°I can''t hear you over the sound of how awesome I am,¡± I said with a grin and picked Crypto and Drull up and took to the sky. They began to plead for mercy. I said nothing, so they started to attack the dragons with arrows and spells. The attacks simply bounced off the scales, so they started to run to the walls in hope to get away, but before they could reach them I gave the command to attack. I didn''t know if I was able to spit fire, so the clones simply conjured a long lasting fire attack in front of their mouths. The fire was white and lasted a few minutes. I gave the command to stop the attack and the clones began to cancel themselves. We were then able to see down and the view was breathtaking. The marsh that was green before the battle and turned red during the battle was now a giant field of molten rock. The fire turned the whole battlefield into hell. It kinda looked like an active Volcano. ¡°That was overkill,¡± Crypto said while scratching his nose. (ED: Ok, I know, but the dude never does anything while saying something.) ¡°Yeah, my golems are completely destroyed,¡± I said. ¡°So that was Master''s dragon form? It was as large as the Tier 5 dragon,¡± said Drull in awe of the destruction. ¡°I liked it,¡± said Crypto while laughing. I followed suit and also started laughing. ¡°So that''s the kind of stuff that happens when Master is together with you?¡± Asked Drull with a happy grin. ¡°Yes, this is one of the more ''normal'' fantasies we had,¡± I said after a moment. ¡°Oh, I like fooling around together with you again. What''s next?¡± Asked Crypto. ¡°Now we will fly back to the Tragonian fortress and tell them about our win. After that we fly back to Nahar and you''ll meet Lilia and Ilza,¡± I said. ¡°Who are Lilia and Ilza?¡± Crypto asked me. ¡°Lilia is Masters girlfriend and Ilza is a friend of Master,¡± said Drull. ¡°WHAT?! You have a girlfriend? Are you sure you''re ok?¡± Asked Crypto completely shocked. ¡°No, my reason for not having a girlfriend back on earth, was that they are annoying with all the technology. Too much contact and all that shit. This world doesn''t have that and I kinda thought, why not? One thing led to the next and now I have Lilia as something that resembles a girlfriend,¡± I said. ¡°With you loving her and stuff?¡± Crypto asked in disbelief. ¡°Not really love, I see her as nothing more than a friend. A friend I also sleep with. The whole loving thing is still foreign to me,¡± I said. ¡°And Ilza?¡± Asked Crypto. ¡°She is something that resembles a lost puppy or a little sister that is overly attached to her older sibling. I don''t have any desire to sleep with her,¡± I said. ¡°Okay...,¡± Crypto said, still not entirely sure what to think of it. ¡°Hurry up, it''s boring here,¡± I said and we flew to the fortress. ED: Wise old penguin ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ You might think that the battle of Clair, Drull and Crypto was too short, but I think it would be boring if I describe it in length. I mean each enemy of them was a small fry and there was no logical reason to describe a one-sided battle. It would only get boring and that fast. Or do you think otherwise? Did I describe the dragon form figuratively enough? And did you think I made its entrance good enough? I couldn''t think of any other use for it^^. 79 A Walk Through Nahar With Culinary Specialities Clair POV: We quickly reached the enemy base near the border fortress. Not much happened while we were gone. The fortress was still under siege and the destroyed siege tower was not completely dissipated. ¡°Well, how do you want to kill them?¡± Crypto asked slightly amused. ¡°I thought I should play Zerg rush. You know. Maybe two or four hundred thousand golems who simply run at them and trample them to death, without any weapons, strategic or other normal means of warfare,¡± I said and Drull began to laugh. ¡°That''s hilarious. Just imagine their face when they see that a flood of enemies comes at them,¡± he then said as he came down from his laughing fit. ¡°Well then,¡± I began and put four hundred thousand infantry golems behind them, in the rest of the forest. ¡°Go my minions and rip them apart!¡± I shouted and the golems began to run forward, while I flew back to our vintage point. ¡°What about your ¡°I want to play some strategic games with my golems¡±? This isn''t strategic at all. Come to think of it, the last fight and the fight against the heroes weren''t as well. Didn''t you set your rules for this war?¡± Commented Drull as I stopped next to him. ¡°Screw the rules, I''m bored of strategic fights. Golems aren''t as good as I thought. They lack the moral, humanity and simple diversity. I will give them the Magic Academy after this battle. The next armies will be eradicated by us or in a funny way,¡± I said. ¡°Didn''t take you long to overthrow your own rules,¡± Drull said smiling. ¡°That''s how she was and apparently still is. Wanting one thing and then dismissing it in the next breath,¡± said Crypto and watched the tree line, which started to shake. ¡°And they noticed them,¡± said Drull after a moment and we saw the first line of golems who came through the tree line. The HAS troops tried of defending their lines but were quickly overwhelmed by the sheer mass of golems. They might cut a few golems down, but those who followed after them didn''t care and simply climbed over the destroyed golems. ¡°It''s certainly a Zerg rush,¡± Crypto said. He then saw a soldier who was hard pressed against two golems. He smirked and threw a stone at him. The soldier got hit and the stalemate was turned to the advantage of the golems. Which then literally ripped him apart. ¡°Evil,¡± Drull said and then added, ¡°I like that.¡± ¡°A few of them are able to hold out,¡± I said and pointed to a few soldiers and magicians who were in a circle formation. They cut the golems down like weed and began to move towards the side of the moving mass of running golems. ¡°They try to move out of the flood, may I?¡± Drull asked and I nodded in agreement. He then pointed his pointy finger at the mage and began to conjure a spell. ¡°Drubendral, Gott der Dunkelheit und des Todes, verschlinge meine Feinde und werfe ihre Seelen in den ewigen Fluss der Verdammnis,[Schatten verschlinger],¡± The moment he finished a black ball shot from his finger directly at the ground under the magician of the defending group. The magician looked down and saw a shadowy circle which then suddenly engulfed him completely. A death wailing scream came from inside and the engulfed magician flailed around. He then fell to the ground and the shadow receded from his body. At least from what was left of his body. It lacked any and all muscle, fat or other flesh. Only a pale skeleton remained. This naturally broke the concentration of the group and one of them was overwhelmed and killed shortly after. The whole let more of the golems inside and the now had to fight on more than one side. That, of course, was their doom and one after the other died a gruesome death of either being ripped apart or hit to death. ¡°Nasty,hehe¡± Crypto said, a bit jokingly and shot a lightning bolt at a fleeing soldier. A few more on the side managed to flee from the moving mass of golems. But those were killed by us in a game of ¡°who kills the fastest?¡±. I lost. The last soldier died half an hour after the start of the attack. And I activated the rune for the regeneration. 75 thousand of the previously destroyed golems reassembled themselves and were then put in my inventory. ¡°Let''s say hello to the commanding defender,¡± I then said and we flew over to the fortress, where we were greeted by slightly nervous soldiers. Understandable, they saw a savage rush of golems who killed their enemies without the slightest care for their own allies or well-being. Zeher came quickly and bowed in front of me. ¡°Miss Clair, it''s good to see you and even better for your ...help... against our problem,¡± he then said and bowed again. ¡°Hi, yeah. Thought you might want to get rid of these unwanted guests,¡± I said and he smiled wryly. ¡°Eh yes. Thank you. ?hm, I don''t know how I should ask this, but is there a problem or why are you already back?¡± He then asked a little unsure. He didn''t know how he should pronounce the question of our early return. ¡°We already solved the problem of the enemy army. No survivors,¡± I said with a wave of my hand. His eyes went wide and he spluttered something. It took him a few seconds until he was able to speak normally. ¡°A...are you sure Miss Clare? You mean you defeated an army of a million soldiers of the best army in the whole world in under a month? And what about the heroes?¡± He then asked. ¡°Most of them are now under my care and will be sent back to their respected world. This here,¡± I said and pointed at Crypto before I continued, ¡° is an acquaintance of mine. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mister?¡± Zeher then asked with a smile. ¡°My friends call me Crypto, you may call me Deathangel,¡± Crypto answered with a grin, totally absorbed into the chance to call himself aliases. Zeher looked a little bit offended but swallowed his pride and then said, ¡°Nice to meet you Mister Deathangel, my name is Zeher von Xaldro.¡± ¡°Well Zeher, I think we are finished here, so my companions and I will head back to Nahar. Or is there something else?¡± I then asked. ¡°No Miss Clair, we will be able to manage on our own. Thanks again for your help,¡± Zeher said and again bowed. ¡°Don''t mind it, I will also take my golems with me,¡± I said and then gave the command for my golems to assemble behind us. ¡°Of course, Miss Clair, have a good journey,¡± Zeher said as I put the golems back. We then sprouted wings from our backs and took off, while Crypto stayed on his rock. It might not have been necessary for him to fly but it looked cool nonetheless. We reached Nahar a few hours later and I thought it might be good to show Crypto the town. ¡°So this is Nahar, your capital?¡± He asked as we stepped through the city gates. The guards quickly let us through and bowed to us. They even asked us if we want a coach, which we declined. ¡°Yes, took me and a lot of people a couple of years. It''s still not finished. But we already have an underground city for dwarfs and other beastkin who like to live underground. It''s almost like the city we built in Minecraft,¡± I said and Drull looked confused. ¡°You mean that one we completely built per hand because there wasn''t a creative mode?¡± Crypto said amused. ¡°Exactly that one. Anyway, this city was once the home of the dragon population of this planet. The first thing I did was killing them,¡± I said and Crypto frowned. ¡°Why? Dragons are cool,¡± he asked. ¡°Most dragons are only arrogant fools,¡± I said. ¡°You just wanted to get the EXP from their death,¡± he said with a smug grin. ¡°That as well,¡± I said, replying with my own grin. We walked along the streets and people greeted us whenever they saw me. Some even began to pray. ¡°You really brainwashed them, amazing how they behave in your presence,¡± Crypto said in German so that no one can listen in on our conservation about me manipulating my citizen. ¡°Yes, I did didn''t I? And I think I did a good job with that,¡± I said, also answering in German. ¡°Master, could you please speak in a language that I''m able to understand?¡± Asked an annoyed Drull. ¡°Sure sure,¡± I answered and we continued our way to the palace, where Kyli probably currently does her work. We grabbed some food on our way and ate while watching the hustle and bustle of the city. ¡°What''s that giant house there?¡± Crypto asked and pointed at one of the largest buildings in Nahar. It is a 20 story building, large enough to encompass two city blocks. ¡°That''s the orphanage. A lot of the slaves we freed hadn''t any family left,¡± I said. ¡°Heh, you always liked children, even if you didn''t show it. You treated them like equals, which mostly only meant that you are unfriendly in your tone,¡± Crypto said and began to laugh. ¡°I only treated the snot nosed and clingy boys like that. They are annoying. Girls are way better in that field. They aren''t as dirty and look way cuter with puppy eyes,¡± I answered. ¡°ah, so damnTrue,¡± he replied. ¡°I don''t know why, but I simply feel no desire to protect or help males. Child or adult doesn''t matter. Probably one of my only sexist sides. Heck, I even ate a boy,¡± I said and spoke the last part in German. ¡°I''m still annoyed that I didn''t get any of that,¡± Crypto grumbled. ¡°Hmm, then let''s change that,¡± I began and then said in Pralara, ¡°Drull could you fetch us a human child? Preferably with the same conditions as last time?¡± He smiled and just answered with a bow, before taking off. ¡°Have you just asked what I think you did?¡± Crypto asked, with a very expecting manner. ¡°Yup, today we have some fresh meat for dinner,¡± I said. ¡°This city is too clean and there aren''t enough crimes for a medieval city. Lichtstadt was way more... dirty,¡± said Crypto as we reached the palace. ¡°That''s because they live under constant surveillance. Well they do, the moment they leave their house. There are hundreds of golems, who''re watching them and hinder them from most crimes,¡± I answered in German. ¡°So basically a smaller version of a police state?¡± He asked back. ¡°Kinda, we aren''t interested in any planned attempts of rebellion or such things. We''re simply watching them. You can compare it with London. Cameras everywhere, we just have the means to use the input and don''t have to watch the actual crime,¡± I answered. ¡°But aren''t your golems relatively weak?¡± Crypto asked and looked at one of the golem guards. ¡°Well, they do look better than those whom I already saw,¡± he then added. ¡°These golems are way stronger. All of them have stats that are way over Drull''s. And they are lead by normal guards, encase misunderstandings occur. They do fail sometimes, but nothing is perfect,¡± I said and we stepped inside. Rilo was already waiting for us. ¡°Good afternoon Miss Clair, I hope everything went well?¡± She asked with a friendly smile. ¡°Hi, yes everything is okay. Could you led us to Kyli?¡± I said with a wave of my hand. ¡°Of course,¡± she said and then walked further inside. We followed her silently. ¡°She''s in her working office,¡± Rilo said and opened the door that leads into said office. ¡°Thanks. Hi Kyli, are the heroes already here?¡± I asked while walking inside. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.Kyli was behind her desk with a lot of paperwork in front of her. ¡°Yes, they are. They are currently inside a mansion and are waiting for you,¡± Kyli said and looked at us with a slightly tired smile. She then noticed Crypto and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh, this is Crypto, one of the heroes and my best friend, whom I know from my old world,¡± I said and gestured to him. ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± he said. ¡°Likewise, my name is Kyli. Clair here put me into the position of Queen of Aeron,¡± Kyli said. ¡°She must''ve been too lazy to do it herself,¡± Crypto said, instantly smirking. ¡°It seems so, sadly I only realized that after I got the position,¡± she said with a wry smile. ¡°Come on, you like it to be on top,¡± I said with a laugh. And she got red as she interpreted something else into my words. She then looked at me, who had a knowing grin and said, ¡°Stupid.¡± ¡°But, from slave to Queen. Both positions are somewhat alike. They both require an unhealthy amount of work. Well at least I don''t get physical abuse as a queen,¡± she added after a short pause and had a sad smile at the end. Crypto raised an eyebrow in question. ¡°I freed her from slavery and built a village for her and other slaves. Said village then turned into Nahar. She was the village leader, so I thought she could as well be the queen,¡± I answered and he nodded. Kyli only grumbled something inaudible to my statement. ¡°Anyway, we killed the army that was marching towards Tragon. Anything new?¡± I asked and tried to change the topic. ¡°Not much, there are some reports about marching orders from HAS towards Solo. But this army won''t reach the border of Solo for a few more weeks. Turonis was attacked once more, but the assailants were quickly killed by our guardian golems. They will most likely change their plans when they get info of their lost army and the loose of their heroes. How did you do that by the way?¡± Kyli. ¡°Simple, I showed them that I''m way too strong for them. Most of them might have wanted to cross worlds. But none of them, or at least the minority, is prepared for a war that isn''t even their cause. They are simple civilians who got some power. No soldiers. This would have been different, if they had more time to train and brainwash them, but the fact is they haven''t. The simple prospect of peace and a return was enough to sway their allegiance. But I had to kill the old hero, he was a lost cause,¡± I answered. Kyli shrugged her shoulders and then said, ¡°Meh, don''t care. Those heroes are only a liability, the sooner we get rid of them the better. Don''t take offence Crypto.¡± ¡°None was taken,¡± Crypto said with an equal shrug. ¡°Where is Drull?¡± She then asked. ¡°He''s fetching some groceries. Is Lilia still at the Magic Academy?¡± I answered. ¡°Yes, she really likes to teach,¡± Kyli. ¡°Yeah, more than our journey. What about Ilza?¡± Me. ¡°Don''t know, might be at the orphanage,¡± she answered. ¡°Okay, we''ll visit Maltur. Crypto has to eat some of his curry chicken,¡± I then said. ¡°Have fun,¡± she said and looked at her paperwork with utter disgust. Crypto and I both laughed at the misfortune of Kyli and left to see Maltur. Maltur established a restaurant in Nahar, it''s well visited. Thanks to his cooking skills and partially because it is a known location where I like to eat. Celebrity advertisement. We walked inside and were greeted by the smell of different chicken dishes. The restaurant was half way full and waitresses were taking orders. The people quickly noticed us and greeted us cheerfully, while we walked up to the counter. The woman behind the counter smiled at us. ¡°Welcome my Goddess, do you wish for me to call for Mr. Maltur?¡± She asked as the moment we were before her. ¡°That would be nice,¡± I said with a beautiful smile. ¡°Certainly,¡± she then said with a bow and walked to the kitchen. ¡°Urk, so much falsehood here. It''s almost disgusting how you act in comparison to your normal behaviour,¡± Crypto said in German. ¡°My skill for acting is on LV 10. And besides it''s necessary for my image. It''s either that or fear of my strength. You know that I''m not able to hide my strength for long. I''m too much of a show-off,¡± I replied. ¡°Yes yes, rule with fear is stupid. I know that that''s why most leaders failed with the preservation of their country,¡± Crypto replied and Maltur came out of the kitchen, followed by the woman. ¡°Ah Clair, nice to see you. What can I get you?¡± He asked in a friendly tone. ¡°I''d like to have everything on the menu. And please one after the other, you know how much I dislike cold food,¡± I answered with an equally friendly tone. ¡°That I do, and what can I get for you? Mr. ?¡± Maltur said. ¡°Crypto, and I''d like to have the menu, I''m new here,¡± Crypto said and got the menu from the woman. A few moments later he decided and said, ¡°I''d like to have the roasted chicken with the jacket potato, as well as a glass of coke.¡± ¡°Will do, Clarissa, please led Clair and Mr. Crypto to a table. I''ll be in the kitchen if you want more Clair,¡± Maltur said and then left with a wink. ¡°Please follow me,¡± Clarissa said and took us to a table in the corner of the restaurant. It wasn''t a special table, just a two-man table. She then left us and we had to wait. ¡°So, everything on the menu?¡± Crypto asked amused. ¡°I''m able to disintegrate the matter in my stomach into energy, so I''m basically able to eat as long as I want,¡± I answered and he grumbled something about unfair skills and stupid amateur summoners. Our food came a few minuted later and I began to eat, while Crypto waited for his food to get cold. He mostly ate cold food, which apparently didn''t change. We spoke about this and that had some interesting discussions about the now changed images of gods and then walked to my mansion, where we found Ilza. ¡°Ilza, this is Crypto, my best friend from my old world,¡± I said and gestured to Crypto. ¡°Hi, I''m Ilza Bose, the currently best friend of Clair,¡± said Ilza with determination. Crypto raised an eyebrow. I noticed he does that pretty often. Must''ve been one of his few changes. ¡°Is that so?¡± He said amused, and only people close to him could notice a slight killing manner, which dissipated rashly. ¡°Yes that is so,¡± she said proudly. ¡°Well, Ilza lets say that you are my best female friend, while Crypto is my best male friend. Is that okay with you?¡± I asked with amused by her antics. ¡°Well, that would be okay, but I will stay the best friend,¡± she said and looked at Crypto challenging. To our elation of the situation, Drull came through the door. ¡°Hi, I caught a fine piece of meat. Found him in Lichtstadt inside a mansion with a lot of guards. His name was Pavloros something,¡± Drull said happily and went to the kitchen, where he took a headless boy around 13 out of his dimensional pocket. He then put the corpse in the sink and watched me expectantly. ¡°Pavloros? Wasn''t that the name of the pope?¡± Asked Crypto. ¡°Hahaha, really? From all the children Drull could have picked he chose the child of the pope? That''s hilarious. Drull do you still have his head?¡± I asked and fell into a laughing fit. ¡°Sorry Master, I ate most parts of his head as a snack while I flew back,¡± Drull answered sheepishly. ¡°Oh, we have human again?¡± Ilza then asked. ¡°Yes, my friend was unhappy as I told him that I ate one without him,¡± I answered and began to cut out the finer pieces of meat. The fillet, steaks, ribs and so on. ¡°Okay, I''m up in my room. Call me when we have dinner,¡± Ilza said and walked away. ¡°I like her,¡± Crypto examined the leaving Ilza and all enmity was dissipated. ¡°I do too, found her as a slave in an inn and picked her up a few weeks later,¡± I said and disposed of the unwanted meat. ¡°Well then let''s cook,¡± I said and took other food out of my inventory. An hour and four saturated people later. ¡°That was good,¡± said Crypto. ¡°You Crypto are a kindred soul,¡± said Drull with a laugh. ¡°I think we should sleep, I have to send the heroes back or to other worlds tomorrow. And I''m right with the assumption that you too want to go to some other planet do I?¡± I asked and looked at Crypto. ¡°Well yeah, you already have changed this planet to your liking and I want one for my own,¡± he said. ¡°Okay, do you want one of my clones with you? They are basically the same as me, with just half the strength,¡± I asked. ¡°I hope it has not only half of your humour as well,¡± he answered a bit in thoughts and I nodded. We then went to sleep and visited the heroes in their mansion the nest morning. ¡°Hi,¡± I greeted them during their breakfast. ¡°Hello Miss Clair, thank you for the opportunity of changing sides. Aeron is way better than Raska,¡± said a teenage girl with brown hair. ¡°You don''t have to, I came to ask who wants to go back or to a different planet? I already visited some and can send you there with some supplies. This world is also open for you,¡± I said. They began to speak with each other and then turned back to me. ¡°We have three groups, most of us would like to go to a different world, some of those in groups. A few of us like to go back to Earth and only two want to stay if that''s okay?¡± Said the same girl. ¡°Sure, eat up and meet me in the backyard,¡± I said and waited for half an hour before I send each of them to their wanted planet with a dimensional pocket and some gold and supplies. Crypto chose a planet with many different countries who are all in a warmongering relationship. He and my clone want to build their own empire. The rest of the day went uneventful and a day turned into a week and then into three months before we got a hurried message of a spy of us. The message told us about a demon invasion from the border to Duren and more importantly from the elfen forest. The troops of HAS are now occupied with their own defence and stopped any aggression towards us. However, I didn''t get any distress calls from Rin`Tu, which can only mean that she either agreed to this or didn''t know of it. Either way, it will get interesting. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Well here it is. For those who questioned why I posted that I won''t post the chapter yesterday, it''s because it''s clearly obvious that I''m posting on Friday. And I try to keep it this way, so when I won''t or can''t, I at least say why. There are a lot of stories who are simply put on hiatus for no said reason or which are left without a chapter for days even if the author said that he will post on XXX. This is my way of not doing this. Anyway, hope you like this chapter. There should be at least 4-10 more until I finish this story. And I''m kinda not convinced with this chapters title, does anyone have a better suggestion? One Piece Hi, I think most people will not like this chapter as much as the Naruto one, but it is what I would have done if I were Clair. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Clair Clone POV: I stepped out of the portal and hadn''t even time to look around, so fast was I flung to the side by an explosion. The blast of the explosion catapulted me above ground and I flew a couple dozen metre before I landed in a group of people. ¡°De fuck?¡± I asked out loud and stood up. The people, who crashed down with me, were groaning and I looked down. They wore sailor suits. They also had a cap on their head with a seagull emblem. ¡°Don''t tell me...,¡± I began but someone from behind me slashed at me with a sword, while shouting something about my apparently soon coming death. The sword hit and cleaved into my shoulder, but I ignored it for now. This was too good to be true. A One Piece world? In what timeline did I come? I looked over my shoulder to the still smiling marine soldier. His smile wavered as I didn''t show any reaction to his sword at all. Suddenly shouts of shock came from all around us and someone shouted, ¡°There out in the water, what is that!¡±. I followed the stares and saw a gigantic shadow hovering behind the frames of pirate ships. ¡°That looks like Oars Junior, is this the great war between the Marine and White Beard?¡± I asked out loud and sure enough, the shadow came nearer and nearer and revealed itself as Oars Junior. ¡°Origin surely wants to see that for herself,¡± I said as I fully realized where I am and then leaped away from the battlefield, into the city behind the great plaza and the already frozen see. I reached the outer wall and sat down, where I placed a tracking rune and then dismissed myself. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Clair POV: I was eating some chicken legs as I got the information from my clone. And with them also the coordinates for the summoning I would need to go back. ¡°Cool!¡± I almost shouted and the others, Drull, Lilia, Kyli and Ilza looked at me. ¡°I''ve found one of the most interesting worlds I know of. And it''s even at a time in which some epic things happen. So..., I''ll go and play a little,¡± I said and stood up, the chicken leg still in my hand. ¡°Wait? What? Now?¡± Asked Lilia baffled and some peas fell from her fork. ¡°Yes, I''m still not so good at setting the time, so I have to go now,¡± I said and began to draw the rune with my free hand. ¡°But we''re eating,¡± said Kyli in protest. ¡°Sorry, this world was one I was looking forward to and it even came with the best possible time and position,¡± I said and then vanished in a blinding light and reappeared on the outer wall of the city near the marine fort. I looked down at the battlefield and watched as Oars Junior was pierced by the shadow spear from Geko Moria. There are a few I have to look out for. Namely Boa Hancock and Moria, the others aren''t as problematic. Moria because I would easily burn without my shadow and Hancock with her power. I might not be as emotional as other people, but I still feel lust and that is one of the major things needed for her power. Other than that, maybe Smoker? Akainu and this Aokiji guy won''t be a problem, the first has a weakness with water and the second with heat. Kizaru, the guy with his light power might have a weakness in my darkness magic, but I''m not sure. His speed might be a problem. White Beard isn''t really a possible danger, my runes will heal any damage he might inflict upon my organs. His Generals? Don''t know, Marco should be trouble to kill without Haki. Come to think of it what is Haki? Mana? Qi? Or something else? Hmm, almost no mana in the atmosphere but enough Qi. Is Haki some form of Qi? It might be possible. The planets showed different physical and psychological applications of Qi. There is the chakra of Naruto that flows through special arteries. The Dao Domain in wuxia and xanxia stories. And, as it seems is also here the case, the embedding of Qi throughout the whole body. Qi is versatile, it could do almost anything with the right usage. The same with mana. It''s mostly used for bodily enhancements, which seems to be the easiest thing to do. While it''s easier to use mana outside of the body. Anyway, back on topic. What to do? I think I should first greet White Beard. I took off towards White Beard, who stood on his Moby Dick. He was watching Oars falls and it seemed like he didn''t notice the marine soldier who sneaked up on him. I knew better. I increased by speed and kicked the giant marine soldier away, right before he was able to attack White Beard. Some shouted in shock at my sudden entrance, White Beard looked only down at me. I mean this guy is also almost a giant. It kinda looks like he is three or four metres tall. What are these guys eating? The admirals are the same. ¡°Who are you?¡± He asked angrily. Which was understandable, he watched one of his minions dying. And he loved his minions. ¡°My name is Clair,¡± I said and looked up. My glorious 1.5-metre tall self isn''t as intimidating as I would like it to be. And especially not when it is in comparison with White Beard. ¡°Wait a moment,¡± He simply said and breathed in before shouting, ¡°Attack, use Oars body to get inside!¡± The pirates complied and attacked with newly gained vigour. ¡°So again who are you and what do you want?¡± He then asked me. ¡°I already said that I''m Clair. And for what I want? I don''t know as of yet. Until now I just thought of talking with you,¡± I said. ¡°Talk? Why should I even listen to you?¡± He asked. ¡°Cause I might turn against you if I decide so,¡± I simply said and he laughed his herehrerehrere laugh. ¡°What could a small girl like you even do?¡± He asked amused. It''s clear that he only tries to test me. ¡°Don''t know, maybe this?¡± I said and raised my hand towards one of the walls that hinder the pirates from reaching Ace. A second later a ball of raging wind shot from my hand and shortly after impacted with the wall. A loud boom and the wall was obliterated. White Beard laughed again and then said. ¡°Good, let''s talk. What do you want?¡± ¡°I just want to know why you are called White Beard when you clearly only have a moustache?¡± I asked and a few pirates who were listening shouted in shock how I could ask such a thing. ¡°White Moustache doesn''t sound as good,¡± White Beard said and then laughed again. ¡°That..., was simple. Okay, I will not attack you for now,¡± I said and then jumped away. I have to take Boa out. I noticed Marco who rushed beside White Beard but ignored him. They must take me inside their plans. And I would be disappointed if they consider me as an ally. The moment I saw her something else happened. Luffy''s entrance. It was as hilarious as in the anime. A fucking battleship falling from the sky with screaming people under it. Everyone watched what happened, which gave me the opportunity to sneak up on Boa and hit her in a way that she got knocked out. She is dangerous, but I still like her. Even if I don''t get why everyone likes her so much. Well, it must have been the influence of the author. There is no way that everyone, except for Luffy, loves the same stereotypical woman. Large breasts, black long hair, and long legs are not everyone''s taste. Now only Moria is left and then I can do what I want. I might simply free Ace for the fun. But I also have some new golems I want to test out. They are packed with runes from a world with technology and magic. I took Boa''s unconsciousness body and jumped back into the city, where I left her inside a house. I came back the moment Luffy finished speaking with White Beard. So now what? Oh, I know! I vanished from my position and sneaked up onto the scaffold. Garp, Ace, and Sengoku were now in front of me but hadn''t noticed me as of yet. I smirked and then sat down right next to Ace. ¡°Nice view,¡± I commented with a smirk and enjoyed how Garp jumped up in shock, while Sengoku just twitched. ¡°The fuck? That''s the girl who spoke to White Beard!¡± Shouted Garp and then instantly rushed at me and tried to hit me. I evaded by leaning to the back and raised my hands. ¡°Easy there, I came to talk,¡± I said and watched as Luffy got kicked away. ¡°You killed one of our men, why should we allow you to talk?¡± Asked Sengoku, not even looking at me. ¡°Simple, he isn''t dead, I simply kicked him away. Our White Moustache would have smashed him to dust,¡± I said and Garp chuckled. ¡°And I''m also not a pirate,¡± I added. ¡°Why should we trust you? Who says that you aren''t a pirate?¡± Sengoku asked. ¡°You can''t, so here is what I want to ask. Why do you wear this stupid hat? I mean seriously a seagull? And what about your goat?¡± I asked seriously and Garp laughed even harder. Ace simply watched me in shock. ¡°Brat, don''t anger me?¡± Sengoku said and a vein pulsed over his left eye. ¡°You''re no fun, White Moustache was way cooler. Well, I don''t have anything to do if you won''t answer me. So let me warn you, I will take Ace and then I will destroy everything that is left on this island. I don''t like the hypocritical marine, they and these wannabe gods you''re bootlicking,¡± I said and Sengoku got ready to fight, Garb also lost his laughter and got serious. I then turned to the still shocked Ace and smiled at him, before saying, ¡°Well then, let''s go. You want to go back to your father and your little brother is killing at this moment. But this warning goes also to you. Pirates are the same as the marine, just not as large and not as bad. At least not all of them.¡± That was the moment Garp decided to act. He rushed at me with activated Haki. Sengoku apparently came to the conclusion to watch what will happen. I jumped up, grabbed Garp''s arm, used it like a swing once and kicked his head while I came back down from the swing. Garp evaded the kick but was still stuck with me on his arm. So he used his other fist and tried to hit me in the stomach. I had to let go if I don''t want to get hit. So I let go of his arm and grabbed his incoming hand. Which was promptly used as a launchpad for a spear kick, aimed at his chest. However, Garb may be old, but not weak. He leaned back and I flew over him, off of the scaffold. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.This should have been the end if I had not sprouted my wings. They caught the wind and stopped me mid-flight, only a few metres away from the scaffold. ¡°Wings? They have scales, Kryptid-Zoan? She has the power of a dragon?¡± Asked Sengoku in disbelieve. Kryptid-Zoan fruits are the rarest devil fruits in existence. Marco has one with his phoenix form. Sengoku with his Buddha form and they think I have one with my dragon form. They basically give you the power of mystical beings. I turned around and flew straight to Ace, where I grabbed his shackles. ¡°Are you stupid? They are made of sea-stone?!¡± Shouted Ace. I ignored him and ripped the shackles off. All three of them watched me slack awed and it even held long enough to grab Ace and fly off. ¡°OH NO YOU DON''T¡± Came the shout of Sengoku from under us and he turned into his giant Buddha form. He also jumped up but I shot a gust of wind at him, that threw him back down. I then showed him my tongue and flew off, only to look at the face of Kizaru. ¡°Ooouuuhhhh, who do we have here? A little girl trying to save a friend?¡± He asked and then promptly attacked with one of his light kicks. Only to be intercepted by Marco. ¡°I don''t know who you are, but bring Ace to pops!¡± He shouted and then engaged with Kizaru in an aerial fight. I shrugged and did as he said. But it seems like the marine really wants to kill Ace because this time both Aokiji and Akainu jumped up. So now I had frost to my left and magma to my right. I did the easiest possible solution and simply stopped for a moment so that both attacks hit each other and cancelled themselves out. I then pointed a foot at each of them and shot a beam of heat to the left and one of water to the right. They both hit home. Both marine admirals were falling back to the ground. Not really wounded, but also not in a position to attack again. A few moments later I reached White Beard. ¡°Yo White Moustache, I brought you someone,¡± I said and tossed him Ace. White Beard swiftly caught him and then hugged him. ¡°Pops, why?¡± Asked Ace with tear stained eyes. ¡°You are my son, which father would allow the execution of his son?¡± White Beard simply said and then turned to me. ¡°Thank you,¡± he simply said. ¡°No problem, I always liked Ace. Now fuck off, I''m going to kill everyone who''s left on this island. You have three minutes,¡± I answered. ¡°That''s way to less time!¡± Shouted Ace. ¡°Like I care, both pirates and marine are organisations that should be destroyed. And no I''m also not one of the rebellion armies. I don''t know them enough to judge them as a whole. Sure there might be good people in both parties but the whole picture is bad on both sides. So as I said three minutes. But, as I already said, I like you, so I will start my attack at the opposite of your position,¡± I said and went back to the battlefield. The pirates tried a hurried retreat, while the marines tried to get Ace back. This is naturally almost impossible now with White Beard at his side. Their commanders also rushed back, while helping with the retreat. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- With Ace and White Beard; ¡°Why did you let her go, father?¡± Asked Ace as Clair flew away. ¡°Simply because she might bring more destruction to us that she will already do. A fight with her is not something that we can afford,¡± said White Beard calmly. ¡°What do you mean can''t afford? Do you want to say that she''s stronger than you?¡± Asked Ace a little bewildered. No one is stronger than his father, at least in his opinion. ¡°Ace, she sneaked up on both me and Sengoku, she then freed you and stopped Sengoku, Garb, Akaino and Aokiji with ease. It also seems like she isn''t influenced by sea-stone, which is another mystery. She clearly has a power that points towards a Zoan-fruit. She is simply too much of a mystery for us. It''s wiser to just not engage in combat with her. I can''t say if she''s stronger, but why should we stay when we have what we want?¡± Explained White Beard. Ace just watched his retreating companions. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Clair POV: I searched Luffy and found him also running back, Ivankov, Jimbey and some others from Impel Down at his side. I jumped next to him and waved with a friendly smile. ¡°Hi,¡± I said and he looked at me before his eyes went wide. He then jumped at me and hugged me. ¡°Thanks for saving Ace,¡± he shouted and cried. The Jumbey and Ivankov were protecting us. ¡°Don''t mind it, I just wanted to tell you that you shouldn''t meet your crew mates. You''ve experienced what happens with your current strength, so contact them and then train for a few years. The new world is too much for the current you,¡± I said and Jumbey nodded, while Luffy looked angry but then nodded in acceptance. ¡°I know,¡± he said solemnly ¡°Good, you all should run, I''m going to destroy this place and I won''t distinguish between you and the marine,¡± I said and entangled myself from Luffy. ¡°Why? You helped us up until now, why won''t you continue to do that?¡± Asked Jimbey. ¡°Simple, I don''t want to be associated with both the marine and pirates, so I will attack both. But I''ll start with the marine, they are the greater evil,¡± I answered. ¡°So you are a revolutionary soldier?¡± Asked Ivankov from the side. ¡°No, I don''t know any of them, except you and a few pieces about your second in command,¡± I said and glanced at Luffy. Ivankov noticed my glance and gave me a simple nod. ¡°Maybe we will see each other, I also want to find the One Piece,¡± I said. ¡°So you are also a pirate?¡± Asked Luffy. ¡°No, I just want to find it,¡± I said with a smile and jumped away, through the chaos back to the wall. There I took my new golems out. These babies are true monsters in comparison to my guardian golems.
Name: Destroyer GolemProfession: /Age: 20 Days
Class: NoneTitle: NoneLV: /
Health: 30.000.000HP Regeneration 10.000.000
Mana: 450.000.000MP Regeneration 100.000.000
Strength: 500.000Intelligence: 750.000Gender: None
Agility: 350.000Wisdom: 600.000Race: Golem
This new class of Golems is the product of many different kind of runes, spells and technologies. They have both magic and none magic parts. They are equipped with an artificial intelligence and are able to learn.
These golems are 10 metres tall, have a Tier 5 sword build into their left hand, a mana canon in their right and mana Gatling guns in their shoulders. They are also able to shoot homing fireballs from their back. Kinda like rockets. And the best thing is a chargeable laser beam. This laser beam won''t come out of their mouths like with these PX things, no they have laser eyes. Green laser eyes of death. (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=okclddpv_9k) They look like that robot thing from the first Thor movie, just with a neon green eye and the weapons. Anyway, have 50 of them and I gave them the command to kill everyone. And they started they work instantly. Explosions and mana bullets now filled the battlefield. Those who tried to fight back were cut down. Those who shot back made no damage and those who had some kind of devil fruit, that makes them physically not attackable, were blasted away by myself with water. Seems like salted water has the same effect as seawater against them. But it didn''t kill them. Well, I didn''t, but they quickly died without their strength through my golems. The higher ups from the marine didn''t fight close up. Akainu tried to attack with some magma blobs, who were simply blasted away by a wind attack from me. Aokiji tried to freeze the golems, but I increased the temperature around them so that he can''t do that. Only Kizaru was a problem. His light beams were able to damage my golems, well enough to keep one or two at bay. The seven samurai did nothing. They kept away and simply watched. Id didn''t take long and Sengoku ordered a retreat. He also must''ve realized that this will only increase their casualties. I hunted down some more and then went to one of the battle ships from the marine. Fights aren''t funny anymore. I''m simply too strong and limiting myself is not something that I''m got at. I need to either find something lasting or a different way for more fun. Anyway, I freed the battleship from the ice and made a couple dozen clones, who got the task to create a crew, a fleet or something else that will help them to find the One Piece. Finished with that I looked back to the now almost completely destroyed marine ford and then stepped through the summoning circle that will send me back. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Well.... Some of you already noticed it and wrote the problem in the comments. The fights aren''t interesting anymore and there is only so much stupid things I can write during a fight. Which will also quickly get boring. But hey, I managed to write around 70 chapters with an overly OP character. Most of them are so-so in my opinion but that''s at least good enough for me^^. I think it was bound to happen, a character that takes any and all problems out and doesn''t let them go(kills them), who is also way to much OP, gets dull at some point. Easy to see in this chapter, Clair could logically simply drown everyone in sea water. 80 Grait Walls Built by Clair Pope POV: ¡°FUCK!¡± Why? These fucking demons. Why aren''t they able to accept that their live is nothing of worth and that it''s better to die? Everything was good not even 10 years ago. I had the highest position in the Church of Sira and the only other person who had an equal might was Yukina and even she couldn''t go directly against me. These beasts were under our control, there were no free beastkin or elfs. All of them bowed under the glorious might of us humans. Sure we had to take care of the occasionally border fights between us and Duren, but these weren''t really worthy to mention. And then! Then came this bitch! This fucking bitch of an elf. It started slowly, some rumours about a girl that has apparently godly skills in everything she does. Naturally we thought of that as of what it was, rumours. But then she came to the school tournament and won it almost single-handedly. And this stupid fucking king of Kirk had to give her the Dragon Forest. Who could have thought that she would build a fucking gigantic wall around it and build a freaking country inside in under a year? That is hilarious! Naturally we started to get concerned and sent some assassins. This should have been enough, but we lost contact with them and couldn''t ignore the fact that they failed. The population was quickly on her side with her policies against nobles and slavery. It was further boosted with her manufacturing of public libraries and schools Doesn''t she get it that it''s the only reason why we have the power? These stupid peasants aren''t allowed to know something like how to read. Wisdom is power and peasants aren''t allowed to have power if you want to stay at the top. It''s only thanks to the centuries-long indoctrination of our citizen that we stayed halfway strong. Each citizen grows up with an iron strong devotion to Siria. However, that is sadly only the case in Raska. She even installed this literal bitch as a queen. A few years later she vanished and then suddenly walked inside our temple of Siria. And Siria then said that I''m not allowed to mess with her any longer. She must''ve done something to her. Good that she''s only an elemental and not too prone on meddling with us humans. I quickly spread rumours about her and Yukina forming an alliance. It wasn''t even a false rumour. This gave me the chance to kick Yukina from her throne and enact me as the rightful ruler of Raska. My folk followed me eagerly. All was good for a few weeks, but then came this strange man. He said he was the god of magic. At first he spoke with Siria and then with the prisoned Yukina. I still don''t know why he was so against torture, but he clearly showed that he''s powerful. At least if you can deduce that from his act of killing my personal guards. He helped us to summon a bunch of heroes and I was able to form an alliance with Kirk against Solo, Tragon and above all Aeron. We had over three million soldiers and started our campaign with Turonis. The first city that succumbed to the false god named Clair. They even dared to rebel against Kirk. But Aeron turned out to be more than only a country that hides behind a giant wall. Clair and an army of strange things came to aid and crushed the small force we sent to Turonis. Turonis then was incorporated into Aeron and got their wall and even these guardian golems. Who shouldn''t even be able to function outside of the Dragon Forest according to this bitch of a queen. She obviously lied to us. We had to regroup and then marched towards Tragon. A million soldiers and every hero should have been more than enough to crush them. But we lost contact to the heroes and even our army. We lost a million soldiers overnight! And if that wasn''t enough, this fucking god of magic said that he wouldn''t risk anything and left us. He even took Siria with him. Good I thought, fuck him. He only helped us with some training in magic anyway. But no some Siria or some real god clearly thinks that it''s funny to piss on every dream I have and now we have an demon invasion from both the border to Duren and Schwarzwald. How is that even freaking possible?! ¡°Sir?¡± Asked the clearly frightened messenger. ¡°Call the generals,¡± I demanded and he hurriedly left. Fuck! Okay, first we have to overcome this demon invasion and then somehow try to pacify Aeron. Even if I don''t like it, we can''t manage a four front war. Hell, we couldn''t even manage a two front war. Maybe I''m able to talk us out by convincing them that Kirk started to suggest the whole thing? Who am I kidding? We are screwed. Live clearly got worse since this Clair came up. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Clair POV: ¡°So the demons really used the opportunity and attacked?¡± Asked Kyli. We, Drull, Lilia, Ilza, and me were in her office and were speaking about further actions against HAS and possibly even the demons. ¡°Yes your Majesty, two armies of demons invaded Raska. One from the northern border and a second one from Schwarzwald. We don''t have a specific estimation about their strength, but we know that the army, that comes from Schwarzwald, is weaker,¡± said a courier. ¡°Anything else?¡± Kyli asked. The courier denied that, to which Kyli gave him a gesture to leave. ¡°What do you think?¡± She then asked the moment the door closed. ¡°We know that the elfs and demons were allied. However, that was a few hundred years ago. What we don''t know is how they managed to climb the mountains at the northern border of Schwarzwald,¡± I answered. ¡°That''s easy, they walked through them. There was once a dwarfen city, though I don''t know if it''s still inhabited,¡± came from Drull. ¡°I don''t think so, there aren''t any records about such a city. The mountains at the northern border of Schwarzwald aren''t well known for their safety anyway. There are a couple of really nasty monster and plants in this part of the forest. Really , I even wonder how they managed to walk through them,¡± said Kyli. ¡°Maybe they were larger at the beginning but were simply decimated?¡± Ilza suggested. ¡°That or they had help from Rin`To. She would be able to help them,¡± I added. ¡°Might be possible,¡± Drull agreed. ¡°Well, we won''t know it until we ask or look for ourselve. So Clair, would you be so kind and see what happens?¡± Said Kyli and looked at me expectantly. ¡°I don''t see why not, it was one of the places I want to see anyway,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°?hm, I''d like to stay here,¡± said Lilia a bit meekly. ¡°Why?¡± Me. ¡°I kinda like to teach the children at the magic academy,¡± she said. ¡°But you left the magic academy in Turonis? Isn''t that contradictory?¡± I asked. ¡°That was before the government was changed from a racist and suppressing group of mostly sadistic, old and narcissistic group of men to Kyli,¡± she answered dryly. ¡°Point taken,¡± I simply said. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. ¡°And what do we do about Raska and Kirk? I mean we can''t simply let them get slaughtered by demons,¡± said Kyli after a pause. ¡°I vouch for nothing,¡± I said. ¡°Seconded!¡± Agreed Drull. ¡°NO! We can''t let them die,¡± came from Lilia who disagreed strongly. ¡°I have to agree with Lilia, they might be racist and at war with us, but there are still humans who aren''t deserving of what will happen with them,¡± said Kyli and got a smile in appreciation from Lilia. ¡°I don''t care,¡± came from Ilza. ¡°So two are against helping them, two are pro and one doesn''t care? Okay, let''s say we will help them, what should we do?¡± Me. ¡°Can''t we just push them back with your golems? That will also raise our reputation,¡± Kyli asked. ¡°My golems aren''t really on the strong side, they have neither skill nor the ability to learn, which makes them highly static and weak in a real war. Sure they might be good enough in a surprise attack or a prolonged battle, but against trained soldiers with a good tactic? Hardly,¡± I said. ¡°Then why did you make them to begin with?¡± Asked Ilza. ¡°Thought it was a good idea. I came to the conclusion that they aren''t good in a fight with even numbers,¡± I answered. ¡°How many did you make anyway?¡± Asked Lilia. ¡°I think ten Million,¡± I answered. ¡°¡ãsigh¡ã Clair, could we please have them? You''ve said they aren''t good. But we are still able to use them for our gains. Even if they fail, they will still increase our reputation,¡± said Kyli. ¡°Okay, I''ll give you a few dimensional pockets with them inside, you can do whatever you want with them. But they won''t be able to reconstruct themselves without my order, so each lost golem stays lost,¡± Me. ¡°Thanks, there is something else, would it be possible to make the same wall of Aeron''s border at the border of Tragon and Solo towards Kirk and Raska?¡± Kyli then asked. ¡°A few clones would be able to do that, but they won''t get our golems. Why?¡± I asked back. ¡°They asked us and it would be a way to keep us and them safe from any possible demon invasion. In case our golems and the rests of HAS''s army fails to drive them back.¡± Kyli replied. ¡°And what do we get in return?¡± I asked. There is no way that I''m willing to help without anything in return. Politics doesn''t work like that. ¡°We get trade agreements and technology. Both for free and in the case of the trade agreements heavily in our favour,¡± Kyli answered with a smug grin. ¡°You''ve gotten good in your job,¡± I said. ¡°Yeah,¡± she said, however, not amused. She isn''t over it that it''s my fault that she''s queen. ¡°And who do I have to thank that for?¡± She asked sarcastically. ¡°Of course it''s thanks to me, your friendly awesome and especially lazy goddess from next door. Offerings and other sacrifices have to come in form of baked, cooked or roasted chicken,¡± I said enthusiastically and Ilza snickered, to which I shortly after followed. ¡°Do you even know how much chicken our citizen consume? A priestess came up with the funny idea to follow you in your eating habits. Since then chicken is something that is regularly eaten on Sunday. We had to build whole farms specially for chicken,¡± Kyli said in an emotionless tone. ¡°Really? That''s not good,¡± I said shocked. ¡°Why isn''t that good?¡± Asked Ilza. ¡°It would mean that there is less chicken for me if everyone eats it,¡± I said gravely and Kyli face palmed. ¡°You know, this gesture is one of the best things you''ve ever shown me. It perfectly describes how I feel most of the time I speak with you,¡± Kyli said in resignation. ¡°Aww, I love you too,¡± I said and hugged her. ¡°Yes yes, now please find out why these demons come from Schwarzwald and give the dimensional pockets Rilo when you''re going,¡± Kyli said and returned the hug. ¡°Sure thing, bye. See you later Lilia,¡± I said, gave Lilia a short kiss and left with Ilza and Drull in tow. We quickly packed our things and then flew to the elfen capital and then visited Rin`Tu. ¡°Yo!¡± I said loudly as I walked inside Rin`Tu''s office, completely ignoring her guards and everybody else who tried to stopped me. ¡°Clair?¡± Rin`Tu asked confused as she saw me. ¡°Yes, I, Ilza and Drull came because we heard of some trespassers. Who came through your forest,¡± I said and sat down on a chair. ¡°I''m terribly sorry your Majesty. She simply walked in and knocked everyone out who tried to stop her,¡± said the secretary, whose name I was to lazy to remember, in panic. ¡°No problem Ka`Fo, I''ll handle it,¡± said Rin`Tu with a smile and dismissed her. ¡°She''s nice, tried to stop us for over five minutes,¡± I said as she closed the door. Drull found the whole situation hilarious and snickered the whole time. ¡°I can imagine. So you''ve already heard of it?¡± Asked Rin''Tu after a moment. ¡°Yes, these demons are now racking havoc in Kirk and Raska. I want to know how they came through the mountain and why they weren''t stopped by your troops,¡± I said and waited for her to answer. ¡°They went through the abandoned mines of the dwarfen city. And we didn''t stop them, because we have an none aggression pact that also allows them to walk through our territory if they intent to attack the human countries,¡± she said after sorting her thoughts. ¡°Thought so, can you tell me where this dwarfen city was?¡± Me. ¡°I already know that Master,¡± said Drull from the side. ¡°Okay, never mind that then. We will go then,¡± I then said. ¡°Wait, a messenger from the demons said that they lost a lot of soldiers inside these mines. There is something that killed a lot of their soldiers and they only came out, because they rushed through it and had maps,¡± warned Rin`Tu. ¡°Thanks, we will look at it nevertheless,¡± I said and we left. A few hours later we found the main entrance inside the old dwarfen city. Good that we manage to find it, bad for us that it had a cave in and was blocked. A bunch of fairly fresh graves was also in front of it. ¡°You think they destroyed the entrance?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, they must''ve been afraid of whatever they hindered to come out,¡± answered Drull. ¡°Smells like an adventure,¡± came from Ilza, who was eager to find out what was apparently dangerous enough to block their supply line. ¡°I know of a different entrance, it''s further in the west,¡± said Drull and flew of. We also found the second entrance shortly after. It was a 5x5 metre big hole. Carved into a square. ¡°Well then, let''s go inside,¡± I said and made a few light blobs who will illuminate our way. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hi, and again does someone have a good title? 81 Why Are Dwarvs Always Mining Too Deep? Clair POV: ¡°What do you think killed the demons Rin`Tu spoke of?¡± Ilza asked as we walked through the corridor. We haven''t found anything until now and were already walking for more than 20 minutes. ¡°There are some natural hunters deep down in the mines. They might have come across some of them,¡± Drull answered. ¡°I''ll say they met with something that was found by the dwarfs who were living here long ago,¡± I said. ¡°How come?¡± Ilza ¡°Because it''s the standard setting for old and forsaken dwarven mines or cities. They mine and mine until they find something that they shouldn''t. This something then kills them all and some adventurers stumble over their remains and either narrowly manage to escape or die trying,¡± I answered and used the light bulb to illuminate my face like it was a flashlight in a horror story. ¡°Stop that, from where do you even got that story?¡± Ilza said and shuddered. ¡°Of course from all the stories I''ve read in my old world,¡± I said with a grin. ¡°I thought your old world only has humans,¡± Ilza ¡°They do, but someone came up with demons, dwarfs, and beastkin. We even have elfs, we only call them elves. They are mostly used in stories and games with a fantasy setting. A reason why I''m here in this world is because I wanted to see such beings in real,¡± I answered. We then walked in silence and came a few minutes later to a stop. A large metal door was in front of us and closed. A tablet stood in the middle of the passage with something written on it. ¡°Drull, are you able to read that?¡± I asked and Drull stepped closer. ¡°It says ¡ãDon''t open, the Garnesh are behind!¡ã. I don''t know what the Garnesh are, but it kinda sounds like a warning,¡± Drull said and ended his sentence sarcastically. ¡°Good that I''m incapable of understanding anything that is said sarcastically,¡± I said and touched the large door. ¡°How come? You''re constantly speaking with sarcasm,¡± Ilza. ¡°Had once a test with a sarcastic answer, the teacher needed a couple of minutes to explain it to me. I was never good with this kind of things. So how should we open these doors? Blasting them away or does anyone have a better idea?¡± Me. ¡°Try to push,¡± was Ilza''s answer. ¡°Okay,¡± I said and pushed a little. Naturally, the door didn''t budge, so I pushed harder and harder until it creaked loudly. A little more pressure and the door began to open and tables, carts, and other things fell through the gap. ¡°Thy must''ve tried to blockade the door,¡± commented Drull as he climbed over the hindrances. ¡°Who uses these things as a blockade if he''s inside a mine? I mean wouldn''t it be better to use steel or other metal that can be nailed or welded at the door?¡± I said back and followed suit. ¡°They must''ve been in a hurry,¡± said Ilza. We climbed over the hindrances and reached a larger hall. The roof was probably higher than 40 and shelves stood everywhere. They were as high as the hall and had different kinds of metal inside of them. ¡°A warehouse,¡± commented Drull. ¡°These things must be worth a lot,¡± said Ilza and touched a few gold ingots. ¡°Drull, where''s the exit?¡± I asked. ¡°Don''t know, last time I was here it wasn''t as dark and it was also a hundreds of years ago,¡± Drull answered and grabbed an ingot of orichalcum. ¡°Take what you want, I''ll search for the exit,¡± I said and followed a wall. You must find an exit if you simply follow a wall, it''s bound to happen. And it did happen, I found a new door, this one was open. ¡°Found it!¡± I shouted and they both came over. The other side had a large plaza with wells, stands and things you generally find in a marketplace. The only thing that wasn''t common for a market were the skeletons of hundreds of little people. Probably remains of the here living dwarfs. ¡°What do you think killed them?¡± Ilza asked and looked over one of the skeletons. It held a smaller one and was backed against a wall, the clothes were still whole in some parts but many holes were in it. ¡°Something with claws,¡± Commented Drull and pointed at the claw marks on their bones. ¡°Let''s search for the main entrance, we might find some of the demons there,¡± I said and looked at Drull. ¡°Sorry, can''t remember. It''s too long ago,¡± he said after a moment. ¡°Don''t mind it, it''s more fun this way,¡± I answered and took a random route. We walked along the road and found more skeletons and broken doors or signs of a fight. An occasional screech or roar was also audible, but those were further away. It took us an hour to find the main entrance and that also only because Ilza found a street map on a wall. These dwarfs were good architects. The houses are still standing and the layout of the city looked more modern. As if it was planned and not grown naturally. You know, the difference between American and European cities. And with the exit came new corpses, this time not rotten to the bones and larger than those we already found. ¡°Looks like we found the demons,¡± I commented. In front of us was a group of thirty dead demons. All of them showed the same kind of wounds as the skeletons. But some of them also had wounds that were different. ¡°Looks like they were attacked by the same thing as the dwarfs,¡± commented Drull. ¡°Told you they found something deep in the mines,¡± I said with a smug grin. ¡°Yes, yes,¡± he said back and looked back. He then started to grin and pointed upwards. I looked up and came face to... well mandible. A giant spider was directly over me and looked at me with it''s creepy six eyes and 30 centimetre long and obviously pointy looking mandibles. It noticed that I saw it and let itself fall down. My reaction was natural and everyone would have reacted like me..., I screamed like a little girl and burned the creepy as hell thing into oblivion. Well I burned it and everything in a radius of 20 metres above me. Drull began to laugh and even fell down because he was laughing too hard. ¡°Shut up,¡± I hissed and looked around. There might be more of these fuckers. And they will BURN when I find them. ¡°Your reaction, priceless,¡± he said and tried to get up, but fell back in his laughing fit. ¡°Come on,¡± I said desperately, but he ignored me. ¡°You are heralded as a god and are afraid of spiders?¡± he asked with teary eyes. ¡°They are just creepy. Who in his right mind came up with the idea of an animal that has eight fucking legs, six eyes, webs that can be as hard as steel and on top of that poison? It''s also harry as fuck and lays eggs,¡± I said as a counter but he ignored me and laughed again. ¡°I can understand you, I''m also afraid of spiders,¡± came from Ilza, who put her hand on my shoulder and gave me a supportive smile. ¡°mou...,¡± I said and pouted silently in a corner. I also had to wait for five minutes before Drull managed to not laugh whenever he saw me. ¡°Haha, well, this kinda shows that I was right with my thesis. They were attacked by monster,¡± Drull said and wished his last tears away. ¡°Why do you think that these spiders attacked them?¡± Asked Ilza. ¡°The spider had claw-like legs,¡± Drull simply said. ¡°But spiders aren''t known for their group hunting and they can''t be strong enough to single-handedly kill all these demons, hardly to mention a whole city of dwarfs,¡± I said as a counter. ¡°We''ll see,¡± Drull simply said and began to walk along the main road. More dead demons and skeletons were here and there. More skeletons than demons but there weren''t only a few demons. ¡°Why aren''t there any rats? Shouldn''t these demons already been eaten?¡± Asked Ilza. ¡°Rats are animals that come alongside civilisation, they aren''t really made for the live in a city without people in it. They live naturally in a forest, which you can''t find under a mountain. The rats probably died shortly after the dwarfs. They must''ve eaten the remains of the dwarfs, than the remaining food and then starved to death. There are surely thousands of small dead rat skeletons in the darkness,¡± I said and Ilza shuddered. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°You know, your knowledge is often more creepy than helpful,¡± Ilza said with a weak smile. ¡°Thanks, I always try my best,¡± I replied with my most beautiful smile. ¡ãGroal¡ã ¡°You heard that?¡± Asked Drull. ¡°Yes, sounded like a growl from a monster,¡± I answered. ¡°Or your stomach,¡± added Ilza. ¡°Is today the make fun of Clair day?¡± I asked back but only got a shrug from both of them. ¡ãGroal¡ã¡ãGroal¡ã ¡°It got nearer and more, ¡± said Drull. ¡°I hope it''s not a spider,¡± I mumbled silently. Drull must''ve heard it because he began to snicker. A few moments later it came around a corner. ¡°Yes, not a spider! But what is that?¡± I shouted. It wasn''t tall, maybe only as tall as me. It was humanoid, had arms which ended in a large claw and a skin that looked as withered as a mummy. ¡°I think these are or better were dwarfs,¡± Drull said as more and more of these things came into view. ¡°So I was right,¡± I said with a laugh and threw a stone at one of these things. The stone hit and the thing fell down, only to rise back up. A small hole was now visible where I hit it. ¡ãGROAL!¡ã they all shouted and the began to run at us. ¡°They are tougher than they look,¡± I commented. ¡°And a lot of them are also here,¡± said Ilza and true, there were already hundreds of them. ¡°They must be these so-called Garnesh,¡± I said and raised a wall in front of them, only a moment before they would have hit us. They ran into it, growled loudly and then began to hack at the wall with their claws. ¡ãGroal¡ã came now also from the sides and the back, so I raised more wall around us. ¡°What now? How should we kill them?¡± Asked Ilza. ¡°Maybe fire? They looked brittle and dry,¡± suggested Drull. ¡°Can''t do that, the fire would burn the oxygen and you would suffocate, while I and Ilza would feel like suffocating,¡± I said. The regeneration runes would keep Ilza and me alive, but Drull didn''t want to get one. ¡°Can''t you make new oxygen?¡± Asked Ilza. ¡°Oh yeah, I could do that,¡± I said and smiled awkwardly. ¡°So we''re going to burn them to ashes?¡± Drull asked to be sure. ¡°Yes,¡± I said and jumped on the wall. They stopped with the clawing and began to form a tower of bodies. It almost reached the top. Drull and Ilza jumped next to me and we started to cast fire spells at them. They did burn like we thought, alas it took three minutes before they stopped moving. ¡°Anticlimactic,¡± said Drull while we burned the remaining Garnesh to our sides and back. ¡°What do you expect? We are the strongest people on this planet. Some wannabe zombies aren''t able to kill us. You two are probably fucked if it is a virus, but I don''t think it''s transferred through air. I would''ve gained a message if it does,¡± I said and stopped my fire spell as the last of them fell down. ¡°You think there are notes somewhere that might tell us what happened?¡± Ilza asked. ¡°Could be, is there a hospital or a town hall?¡± I asked Drull. ¡°I only came to this city a couple of times and never needed to know this kind of things,¡± he said. ¡°Hmm, okay. Then let''s go back to the map we''ve found. It should be on it, if there is one,¡± I said and we walked back. We had to burn more Garnesh on the way, but it was already clear that they aren''t a problem for us. Sometimes I wish I hadn''t make myself so strong. There isn''t any action or adrenaline in a fight. Only my overwhelming strength and the struggling enemy who gets mocked by me. We reached the map and Drull looked over it. ¡°Here we are, town hall, town hall..., there,¡± Drull said and then pointed at the middle of the map. ¡°Really the middle? This city is really planned on a board,¡± I said and we made our way through more Garnesh before we reached a large building. Barricades were built around it and more skeletons lay around. Most of them had armour on. ¡°Let''s go inside, we might find a journal or documents. It would be the best to first go to the highest floor,¡± I said. ¡°Why?¡± Asked Ilza. ¡°Almost all important people have their office on the highest floor,¡± I said and we climbed the stairs. Again I was right and we found a large office on the top floor. Documents and other things were on the main desk. But there wasn''t a skeleton. ¡°And?¡± I asked expectantly. ¡°Wait a moment,¡± said Drull while skimming through some documents. ¡°Here, it is about a plague that kills the miners. It first makes them sick with heavy fewer and then aggressive. They also have an increase in mana capacity and rapidly lose weight and water. Sounds like them. The affected loose all sense of pain and fear. They also gain resistance to blunt and piercing attacks. Fire helped, but they couldn''t use it too much in fear of suffocation. They managed to isolate the ill people, but more and more people got sick a few days later. They haven''t found a cure or a reason as for why. They also don''t know from where this illness came. The town fell into chaos shortly after and the higher ups decided to flee while sealing the whole city off of the world. They simply left the sick and weak to die,¡± Drull said and put the documents down. ¡°Understandable, they saved a few before all of them died. Look for an earlier report about something that they found in the mines. You said that a plague killed the miners, this must mean that they found something, like I said,¡± I said with a winning grin at the end. Drull grumbled a little but did as I said and found something a few minutes later. ¡°here, this one tells something about a new black ore that they found and that the miners got sick after mining it. They quickly stopped mining, however, it seems like it was already to late. What do you think was the reason for the sudden increase of sick people after the isolation?¡± ¡°The thing inside the ore they found must have been a virus ore something like that. It must''ve mutated and then started to went through the air,¡± I thought out loud. ¡°But didn''t you say that it isn''t something that comes through the air?¡± Ilza asked. ¡°It might not be able to survive for a long time. It could also be that it somehow came inside the water. One of the sick people could have fallen inside a well. It might be possible that the wells are connected. Or some vermin like flies or rats transferred the virus. There are many ways for an illness to get to a host. Touch, fluids and air are the most common. But mana can also be a factor in this case, you''ve said that the sick got an increase in mana capacity. This must be why they are still around, some kind of mana feeding,¡± I explained and speculated at the same time. ¡°So we know that it probably came with the new ore and killed the whole city. We also know that we shouldn''t touch or drink anything while we are here?¡± Asked Ilza. ¡°Yes,¡± I agreed. ¡°Then let''s get out of here,¡± said Drull. ¡°I don''t want to get sick,¡± he then added. We walked out and had to burn a few thousand more Garnesh before we reached the other side of the city. This time, the main tunnel wasn''t blocked and we saw sunlight a few hours later. And with the sunlight came many corpses of Garnesh. They all looked burned. ¡°What do you think happened?¡± I asked and against my expectations it wasn''t Drull or Ilza who answered me, it was a demon. ¡°They came out on mass and then began to scream before something black came out of them. They then burned on some places on their body and fell down, where they stayed,¡± said the demon, who looked over a barricade. ¡°And who might you be?¡± Asked Drull. ¡°I''m Yure, Sergeant of the fifth army of the Duren Empire,¡± he said proudly. ¡°How did you manage to come through the mountain?¡± He then added. ¡°We heard of the demon army that came and wanted to look how they managed to do that,¡± I said. ¡°Follow me, I bring you to my superior,¡± he simply said and we followed him. A few more demons flanked us and we were escorted to a fortress that stood only a few hundred metres away from the tunnel. 82 Drulls Parents For all those who are thinking about becoming vegan, this chapter might help you with a decision. If not, also not bad, I just came up with the idea during work. I personaly don''t care about the topic. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Clair POV: Yure led us through a small hidden door and motioned us to follow him. A lot of soldiers were watching us while we walked through a military camp. Some were sitting and taking care of their weapons, while others were talking and eating at a large table. ¡°The captain is inside the fortress,¡±Yure said while we walked past the guards of the fortress. ¡°Don''t you need to check us for weapons?¡± asked Ilza. ¡°Do you plan to attack us?¡± he asked back with a laugh. ¡°?hm no, or do we?¡± Ilza said and then asked us. ¡°No, we might be here because they sent an army towards Kirk and Raska, but we''re not here to stop them,¡± I answered. ¡°See, no reason to take your weapons. And we''re inside a military camp, how much could you do anyway?¡± He said and stopped in front of a door. He then knocked a few times and opened it after the ¡°Come in¡± came from inside. ¡°General! These three came out of the mountain and I deemed it necessary for you to see them,¡± Yure said with a salute and then stepped back. The general sat behind a desk and looked pretty human for a demon, his only demonic features were two large horns at the back of his head. Come to think of it, he''s the most human looking individual we''ve seen since coming out of the mountain. Every soldier looked more demonic than he. Some had wings, other a different skin colour or claws. But most of them had one or more of such features. Yure, by the way, has a dark red skin colour and green eyes with slitted pupils. ¡°Hello, my name is Drago and I''m the acting general of the fifth army of the Duren Empire and this base. Who are you and what do you want?¡± He asked after his introduction. His stats were in the 40.000 so he was no pushover. ¡°I''m Drull, this is Ilza and my Master Clair, we came here to investigate how your army came from Schwarzwald and why¡±, Drull said and motioned to each of us. ¡°Hmm, Drull? Are you the Arch Demon Drull?¡± He asked. ¡°Yes, you surely have heard of me and my achievements in the army,¡± said Drull proudly. ¡°No, not really. I wasn''t born when you left, but I heard of an Arch Demon who lost a Master Pact fight against a small elfen woman,¡± he said with a grin. Drull was instantly depressed and sulked in a corner, while Ilza tried hard to not snicker. The emphasis lies on tried. ¡°So I assume that you are said elf?¡± Drago then asked and looked at me. ¡°Yup, did you hear that from Dria?¡±, I asked. ¡°Yes, general Dria mentioned your involvement when she came back.¡± ¡°Did she also mention that she lost in the same way as Drull? I''m now also her master,¡± I asked with a grin. ¡°No she did not, but be sure that I will remind her to mention it at the next grand meeting of us generals,¡± he answered with an equal grin. ¡°So as Drull said, we want to know why you attacked and then speak about a peace treaty between Duren and Aeron,¡± I said and brought the topic back on track. ¡°Then it would be best for you to go to our capitol and speak with the emperor,¡± said Drago. ¡°Sure, Drull do you know where it is?¡± I asked the still slightly depressed Drull. ¡°Did they change it in the last 2000 years?¡± asked Drull and got a denying nod. ¡°Then yes Master, I do know where it is.¡± ¡°Good. See you, Drago,¡± I said and Drago waved at us while we walked out. ¡°Can we stop at my parent''s house before we met the emperor?¡±, asked Drull as we flew towards the capitol. ¡°Why not? I wanted to meet them for some time now. What do you think Ilza?¡± I asked Ilza who was in my arms because she has no wings like me or Drull. ¡°I have nothing against it. Hope we can eat something there, I''m starving,¡± was Ilza''s reply. ¡°Mom is a really good cook,¡± assured Drull before he changed his course and we followed closely. We flew over the land of Duren and it reminded me of the German word ¡°D¨¹rre¡±, which can be translated to drought. Duren was a dry country, almost a dessert. It would explain why the inhabitants are stronger. They have had to adapt to their environment. ¡°Drull, do you know why demons are what they are? I mean how did you came to be? Humans, at least those on my home planet, developed from apes. But what was your origin? Or is it the influence of mana?¡±, I asked and noticed a herd of monster who were chased by another herd of monster. Probably the natural food chain. ¡°I''m not so sure myself. Some think that we were created by a god, others think that it was the influence of mana. Some places in this world have a higher mana satiety than others. Most of them are in Duren and Schwarzwald. I think it sounds logical that we were changed by mana. We all have some similarities with humans. It could be possible that our ancestors left the main human camp and then changed according to their environment,¡± explained Drull. ¡°You mean that the elfs got their high mana reserves and pointed ears because they had to live in a thick forest with lots of mana? Or that the dwarfs are so small and strong because they lived their lives as minors?¡±, asked Ilza. ¡°Yes, the best example are the beastkin. Each clan is adapted to their specific environment,¡± said Drull and I could only agree. Either that or something created them like the god did with me. I mean it isn''t possible to create live, humans on earth constantly created new species through their breeding. Sure they stayed under one subcategory, but they still were a different species. We spent the rest of our flight in silence and reached a ranch with a large house on the top of a hill. ¡°That''s my families human ranch,¡± said Drull proudly. ¡°Your parents are raising humans?¡± I asked interestedly. ¡°Oh yes, the best human meat and milk you''ll find throughout the whole Duren Empire¡±, answered Drull still proudly. ¡°Interesting,¡± I muttered and we descended. The house almost looked like your average American southern states farm domicile. Drull opened the front door and walked inside. ¡°MOM?! I''m home and brought friends!¡±, shouted Drull as he walked through the entrance room and inside a living room. ¡°Is that you Dru? I''m in the kitchen,¡± came the reply from a mature sounding female. We followed Drull and shortly after reached a large kitchen. A woman who looked like she was in her late forties stood inside. She had two large horns on her forehead and tugged in wings on her back. Her skin was also red and she was standing at the oven and cooked something that smelled good, albeit not as good as chicken. She looked at us and smiled as she saw Drull. She then put her stirring spoon away and hugged Drull with a happy expression. ¡°It''s good to see you sweety, how do you do?¡±, she said and released her hug. ¡°I''m fine mom, these are Ilza and my Master Clair¡±, said Drull with an embarrassed undertone. ¡°Oh my, so you''re the person who managed to defeat both my children?¡±, she asked amused and scrutinised me, ¡°Yes,yes, you are indeed strong¡±, she then said with a nod. ¡°Honey? I heard someone, is Dria back?¡±, said someone with a deep manly voice. The owner of the voice came around the corner of a door which led out of the kitchen to the outside. It was a large man who looked exactly like Drull in his demon form, just a little older and with some scars. ¡°Yes dear, Dru is back and he brought his friend and Master¡±, answered Drull''s mother. He looked at us and then focused his gaze on me. ¡°So you are the woman who forced my dear little princess in a Master-Subordinate relationship? Where she is forced to do all your biddings? I demand you to release her, fight me and do as I said when I win¡±, he said and rushed at me, only to get stopped by the wooden spoon of Drull''s mother. The man impacted on the floor and left a dent before he fell into blissful sleep. ¡°Sorry, my husband is sometimes a little hotheaded. And it sadly seems like my children both inherited this trait from him. But where are my manners, my name is Drana and this brute on the floor is Dronro¡± said Drull''s mother apologetically. ¡°It''s okay, nice to meet you. I''m Clair and as Drull said got in a Master-Subordinate relationship after freeing him from the dungeon he was trapped inside¡±, I said and smiled at her. ¡°Is it a coincidence that you all have similar names?¡±, asked Ilza. ¡°You don''t know how many people ask the same. It''s only half a coincidence, my name and the name of my husband are only similar by chance. But we decided to name our children similar to us. This way they are easier recognised as our children and it''s also easier to remember¡±, said Drana and continued to cook while speaking to us. ¡°Urgh, what happened?¡±, asked Dronro who was slowly waking up. ¡°Nothing dear, you just rushed to conclusions like you always do¡±, said Drana as if it was a common occurrence, which it probably was. ¡°Oh okay, what was the reason?¡± he then asked and sat down at the dining table that stood in the middle of the kitchen. ¡°Dru here and his friends. You demanded of Clair that she has to release Dria from her Master-Subordinate relationship¡±, Drana said calmly. ¡°Ah, right, release her!¡±, demanded Dronro and looked at me with a heated glare. ¡°She''s the one who attacked me and demanded me to release Drull. She also said that she will become my subordinate when she loses, which she did. But why aren''t you asking the same for Drull?¡±, I said and also sat down, Drull and Ilza followed suit. ¡°Drull is able to watch himself, but my little princess always gets lost and I fear that evil men will take advantage of her friendly and helpful personality,¡± he said in a fearful voice. A voice that dripped with the statement of ¡°Overly Protective Father¡±. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. ¡°Dria is old enough to fight in the army, so she is also old enough to decide what she wants to do¡±, said Drana in a tone that suggested that it wasn''t the first time she said that. ¡°But war is different, she doesn''t have to talk with these evil men when she kills them¡±, said Dronro as a counter argument but was ignored by his wife. ¡°Do you stay for dinner, Dru?¡±, asked Drana in a tone that sounded more like an order than a question. ¡°Yes mom, I told them how good of a cook you are¡±, answered Drull. Drana smiled at the compliment and then said, ¡°We have human child steak for dinner, I hope it is to your liking.¡± ¡°Was it a girl?¡±, I asked. ¡°Oh no, we don''t butcher the female cubs they are used for the milk production. We only butcher them when they aren''t able to give enough milk. Why?¡±, answered Drana. ¡°Oh nothing¡±, I answered. ¡°Master doesn''t like to kill female children, she thinks they are cute and adorable¡±, answered Drull. ¡°Yes, they are quite cute sometimes¡±, agreed Drana. ¡°Nerveless, they are only cattle. Never make the mistake to name your food, it only makes it harder to kill them when it''s time for the butcher¡±, advised Drana wisely. ¡°Do you want to pet some?¡±, she then asked. ¡°I''d like to. I''m interested in the whole concept of using humans as cattle¡±, I answered. ¡°Dear, please show Clair the stable and give her a tour¡±, said Drana in a sweet voice. ¡°Yes honey, follow me¡±, said Dronro a bit grumpily but stood up and motioned me to follow nonetheless. ¡°I''ll stay here and help Mrs. Drana¡±, said Ilza. Drull kept sitting and watched his mother cooking. ¡°These are our stables, we currently have one male for breeding, twenty-five adult females, four young females and three young males. We mostly sell the males quickly to other farms who will then raise them for the meat. Do you want to see the young ones?¡±, he explained while walking to a large stable. ¡°I''d like to, how do you breed them?¡±, was my answer and he led me to a smaller stable on the back side of the larger one. ¡°Many generations of breeding with the best males and females for producing milk led us to the current product we managed to produce. The milk we produce is fresh, high in quality and tastes good¡±, he said in a business man tone. ¡°I see, so it''s not different from breeding pigs or cows?¡±, I asked. ¡°Indeed, the process is the same. We managed to create a species that is able to bear children after 9 years. They are then able to produce milk for 20 more years before we have to butcher them,¡± He further said and opened a door that led us into the smaller barn. The inside was dimly lit and had two separated areas. Both areas were filled with hay for a softer floor. One area was filled with boys who looked to be around 4 to 8 and the other had girls ranging from 5 to 12. They laid down and were sleeping or looked just around. ¡°They don''t act like normal humans¡±, I said and stepped to the fence of the female area. ¡°That is only natural, these humans are raised for producing milk. We are separating them from their mothers only a few days after birth and then raise them with a bottle. They don''t have a life like normal humans and aren''t meant to. They only know this barn, me and my wife¡±, he explained and fetched a few apples. He then put the apples in a manager and the girls came and began to eat the apples. ¡°You can pet them if you want¡±, suggested Dronro and petted one of the girls. ¡°This one will be an adult in a few weeks. She will then breed with our male and bear children. After that, she''s ready to give milk. We repeat the process each year for a guaranteed milk supply¡±, he further said and pointed at the twelve-year-old looking girl. ¡°I see¡±, I said and petted one of them. She didn''t react to me and kept eating, like an animal. She''s probably just that, an animal. Humans and other intelligent beings are influenced from birth and act accordingly to their surroundings. It''s only natural to act that way if they are raised for it. It surely is possible to mould a person to your liking if you start shortly after his/her birth. ¡°It''s a hard job, feeding them, keeping them healthy and breeding. But it pays off and we can live from the money we get by selling their milk and meat¡±, Dronro then said and gave the boys who were waiting at their manager something to eat before walking through another door, while saying, ¡°Come, I show you how we''re milking the females¡±. I followed and we stepped inside the larger barn, it to was filled with hay. Women with ages ranging from 14 to 25 were inside and completely in the nude. The barn was warm enough for them to stay naked. ¡°They are trained to our commands. Let me show you¡±, he said and then walked over to a corner, where he grabbed a bucket. He then walked up to a woman and said, ¡°Milking time¡±. The woman looked at him with a blank face, grabbed the bucket and then began to milk herself. ¡°This way we have less work. It''s good that humans are more intelligent than other animals, that and they have thumbs¡±, he said with a laugh and we watched as she proceeded to squeeze the milk out of her nipples. ¡°A lot of people would find this either grotesque or kinky¡±, I commented and keep watching with interest. How might they feel? Is their personality established enough to have a negative opinion to this live style? Is this any different from what we do with cows? I mean the process is the same, the only difference is that cows aren''t able to speak with us. Well, these women aren''t the speakers either. ¡°So what do you think?¡±, asked Dronro and brought me out of my thoughts. ¡°What do you mean?¡±, was my reply. ¡°Most people, who didn''t grow up in Duren, are disgusted how we handle humans¡±, he explained. ¡°This isn''t the first or second generation, and they don''t know anything else. I don''t differ between these humans and other animals. It surely would be possible to raise one of the youngest children like a normal human, however, this is also true with any other intelligent individual. Our environment determines how we act and what we think. I might have grown up between humans, but I''m pretty fucked up in the head, so I see no problem with this. Milk isn''t good for us anyway, meat even less¡±, I said and he looked at me with a new gained look of interest and respect? ¡°It''s remarkable to stay this level-headed in such a situation. Please tell me what you meant with not good for us¡±, he said after a moment. ¡°Do you know the illness called cancer?¡±, I asked but he shook his head. ¡°Hmm, let me explain. Your body consist out of many small things called cells. Each of these cells have a specific purpose, like the blood or your skin. They all also have a living span, some only a few minutes, other years and a few even your whole live time. They reproduce by copying themselves. The copy then leaves their ¡°home¡± and does it work, while the original produces more copies. But there is a problem with a copy, it can be flawed. This flaw is called cancer and makes the copy build it''s own copies without a limit. These new cells can then hinder or harm the good ones and this can result in death. And here comes meat and milk into the picture. Both have things inside that let the body build more copies and more copies mean that the chance for a flaw is higher, which will then, as I said, result in cancer and death¡±, I said and he looked a bit unbelievingly. ¡°How do you know all this and do you want to say that meat and milk are poisonous for us?¡±, he asked. ¡°I''m not from this world, my world had way more technology and was able to analyse the body of a human way beyond anything what is possible on this planet. And no meat isn''t poisonous in itself. Only high amounts of it. Around 470 gram are healthy for an adult human a week. I don''t know about demons¡±, I answered. ¡°Why do you know that about humans and not about elfs?¡±, he then asked. ¡°Easy, I was once a human¡±, I said with a smile and walked back to the kitchen, leaving a stunned Dronro behind. Drana just finished the meal as I walked in and we all sat down. Dronro came ten minutes later, he said he had to feed the cattle. The steak was good, perfectly cooked and with potatoes and vegetables as a side dish. I took a cake out of my inventory for desert and we had a nice evening with lots of laughs and giggles. Drana especially liked the story in which Drull was beaten by a desk I forgot in the slums of Turonis. I found out about that from Ren¨¨. Drull was still sour about it and countered with my reaction to the spider from the abandoned mountain city. ¡°So what are you doing here in Duren?¡±, asked Drana at one time. ¡°We came here to find out how the demons attacked from the western border or Kirk and Raska and then want to propose an alliance between Duren and Aeron¡±, I answered. ¡°Then you have to meet the emperor, he''s a nice guy. I can bring you to him¡±, said Dronro. ¡°That would be nice, last time we wanted to meet royalty we had to knock out a bunch of guards¡±, I said with a laugh. ¡°Yeah, and the same before that¡±, said Ilza between her own laughs and the rest also started to laugh. ¡°Kinda sounds like it was interesting, you sure I should come with you? I mean all good things are threes¡±, he said. ¡°Well, we could sneak in and knock them out while we do that¡±, suggested Drull. ¡°Yeah, Varus face will surely be hilarious if we surprise him with a sneak attack. Let''s mimic the form of humans, it would only increase his surprise that a bunch of weak humans managed to sneak up on him¡±, said Dronro and we all agreed. We talked a little bit more and then went to sleep. Tomorrow will surely be a funny day. 83 Peace Treaty and End Clair POV: We left the ranch after breakfast, Dronro came with us. The capitol of Duren was called Kempel and was mostly build out of obsidian stone. This made quite a sight, a large black city in the midst of a barren prairie. ¡°Hey, when we''re inside, let me do the talking and take this on¡±, I said as we landed in a dark alley and gave each of them a sat of clothes. ¡°Hehehe, I like your plan¡±, said Drull with a chuckle and took the clothes. We then changed into a human appearance, with Ilza still as an elf. She isn''t able to change her form. All of us threw a dark cloak over our changed clothes and then left the alley. It was fairly easy to sneak through the city. Duren had no war on it''s land for many years. This of course made them slack their vigilance and there weren''t many who gave us more than a fleeting glance. This changed when we reached the castle. It was the biggest building in Kempel and also completely made out of obsidian. The walls glistered black in the sun and high towers were stretching skywards. It only had one gate and it was heavily guarded, so we did the next best thing. We jumped over the wall and landed in a garden. Which probably wasn''t such a good idea. A small demon child was playing with a pupped, directly in front of us. She looked up at us, saw the dark cloaks and her eyes went as wide as dinner plates. She then opened her mouth to scream, but I cut her of by applying mana pressure on her. Just enough to knock her out, this is only meant as a sick prank. Not a real assassination. ¡°What was that?¡±, asked Dronro, while I gently picked the girl up. ¡°[Mana Pressure], it''s a skill that allows me to apply a pressure made of mana on a person. I''m able to overload the brain with mana, which results in a forced shut down and the victim falls into unconsciousness. It''s also possible to increase the pressure which could kill the victim. A total overload turns the victim into a puddle of blood. But it''s also possible to increase the moral of my troops¡±, I explained, while we hid in some bushes. We then sneaked through the garden into the castle and through the corridors. Some guards were passing by but were quickly taken out by a few jabs or mana pressure if there were too many to take them out silently. We finally reached the throne room and took our coats off. I gave each of them a Tier 5 weapon and carried the girl in my arm before kicking the door open and out of it''s hinges. Shouts of shock greeted us as we walked inside. Drull with a longsword and shield was at the front, Ilza behind him to the left with a bow, his father on the right with a large hammer and I had a staff. ¡°DEMON KING! IT''S TIME FOR YOUR DEATH!¡±, shouted Drull and we all tried hard not to laugh. Drull managed to shout this sentence in a tone that was just hilarious and screamed ¡°Human Hero¡±. The demon king was a 1.9 metre tall man with four horns on his head. They curved backwards and looked really cool. His clothes were completely black and looked like they were made out of high quality. His face was scrunched into a frown and confusion. He looked at each of us and lastly at me. He then noticed the girl in my arm and he went pale. ¡°Hirika!¡±, he shouted and then turned angry. He began to use Mana Pressure and put a few million in it. ¡°RELEASE HER!¡±, he demanded and looked at me with angry eyes and pushed more mana into his Mana Pressure. ¡°I think that was funny enough, can''t have him destroying the castle,¡± said Dronro. He then changed back to his demon form and we did the same. The emperor looked flabbergasted, his mouth opened and closed a few times, before he managed to stutter, ¡°Dronro?¡±. ¡°HAHAHAHA, your face, it''s hilarious¡±, said Drull between his laughs. ¡°What? Why?¡±, stuttered the emperor. I silently watched and thought that this is kinda boring and the last thing you should do if you want to establish a peace treaty. Oh well, who cares? I think the girl, Hirika was her name I think, has slept enough. I stroked her hair a few times and she began to stir, before waking up completely. Her large eyes quickly found my own neon green ones and she remembered what happened. So she did the only logical thing, she began to cry. I put my own Mana Pressure on her and infused it with thoughts of safety and comfort. This settled her down and she resumed to look in my eyes. Only a few hiccups came now out of her. I then put her down and she looked around. She spotted the emperor and quickly run to him on her tiny legs. ¡°Daddy!¡±, she shouted and jumped hugged him. ¡°I was so worried¡±, said the emperor in relieve as he hugged her back. What a scene. One of the most powerful man on this world hugs his daughter after a fearful, alas short, event. A few minutes later he looks up at us and then asked;¡± So Dronro, why are you here? You and your ¡ãhumour¡ã isn''t often seen in these parts of Duren¡±. ¡°I''m only an escort for this girl here¡±, answered Dronro and pointed his thump over his shoulder at me. ¡°And who might you be?¡±, asked the emperor. ¡°I''m Clair. I came from Aeron and want to speak with you about a possible peace treaty. I''m bored of the war against Raska and Kirk and I don''t want to play in a second one against Duren. Now that I''m finished with isolating the previous named countries¡±, was my answer and he looked thoughtful. ¡°Follow me, we can discuss this in my office¡±, he then said and picked the girl up, before walking towards a door. We all followed him and he led us in a working office. He put his daughter on a couch and sat himself behind a large desk. ¡°So what did you say was that about a peace treaty?¡±, he then asked with folded hands. I took a chair out of my inventory and sat down in front of him. ¡°As I said, war got boring without any real soldiers. So I want to create a peace treaty between Duren and Aeron¡±, was my answer. ¡°I''ve heard of your golems, they are quite strong and I also heard of you and your supposed godly strength¡±, he said and continued, ¡°My folk was in constant war against Raska for the last 1500 years. Do you expect us to just step back, now that we were finally able to hit it hard?¡± ¡°Of course not, I don''t care about Raska or Kirk. Or even Solo and Tragon, they are all meaningless to me. You can do whatever you want with them. I would just recommend to not kill them all or use them for one of your farms. They lived their lives in freedom and are not like the degenerated and bred animals you have in your human farms. I also don''t care about those who are in such a farm. They are already nothing more than animals. And humans have done the same with some of the beastkin, so I don''t see a problem with that. What I want of you, is that you won''t attack anything more than Kirk and Raska and that you acknowledge our borders. We want to establish trade and an exchange of culture¡±, I said and saw that he was surprised by what I have said. ¡°That is not an answer I would have expected. Very well, I don''t think why I shouldn''t accept. We only wanted to kill these fanatics from Raska, Kirk is a nice bonus, but we can see who is an enemy and who not. You got yourself a deal Miss Clair¡±, said the emperor and we shook hands. ¡°Nice, by the way, what''s your name?¡±, I asked. I never bothered to ask beforehand. ¡°Pft, you go to a politic negotiation without knowing the name of your opponent? And my name is Cylo¡±, he asked back with a laugh. ¡°Sure why not? I mean it''s not like Aeron really needs a peace treaty. We have our wall and no army on this world is able to breach any point of it¡±, I said with a confident grin. ¡°Confident aren''t ya? But I''ve also heard of the Great Wall. Truly a masterpiece and I have to agree, it would be near to impossible to breach it. I''ve heard how tightly guarded it is¡±, he admitted. ¡°Good, do you want to visit Nahar?¡± I then asked and Hirika perked up at that. ¡°Can we Daddy?¡±, she asked. ¡°I don''t know sweety, Nahar is on the other end of the world¡±, he replied. He the got attacked by puppy dog eyes. Those in combination with her already large eyes were a deadly combo and it took less than two seconds before he had to nod. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°Thanks Daddy, you''re the best,¡± she said in joy and jumped up and down. ¡°Okay, are you able to sprout wings or should we carry you?¡± I then asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±, he asked back. ¡°I mean that we will fly. And I want to know if we should carry you¡±, was my answer. But Ilza spoke before he could reply,¡± Clair you should carry all of us, this way we can be in Nahar before noon¡±. ¡°Is that true?¡±, asked Cylo. ¡°Yes, and you''re right Ilza. Come Hirika, I''ll show you Nahar¡±, I said and gave Hirika my hand. She looked at her father who gave her a nod and she grabbed it with a bright smile. Cylo then told some of his subordinates that he will be out for a day or two before we lifted of and flew towards Nahar, which we reached a few hours later. ¡°That was so cool!¡±, said Hirika in awe as I put her down. ¡°And fast¡±, said a slightly green Cylo. ¡°You''ll get used to it¡±, reassured Ilza. ¡°I don''t know if I want to¡±, replied Cylo. We landed in the palace garden and a servant was already running to us. ¡°My goddess, can I help you? Should I inform Queen Kyli about your guests and arrival?¡±, he asked with a deep bow as he reached us. ¡°Please prepare two rooms for them, I''ll show them around Nahar. Please tell Kyli that we will stay for dinner¡±, I said. ¡°Yes my goddess¡±, he said and then left. ¡°So it''s true that you are refereed as a god¡±, commented Cylo, who had watched the whole thing. ¡°Don''t mention it, they started the whole thing¡±, I said with a sigh and we then began our tour through Nahar. I showed them our parks, some of our shops. Of course Maltur''s restaurant wasn''t left out. I also showed Cylo our way of transportation, our schools and well fare program. He was highly impressed. He then asked for a spar against one of our guardian golems. He got his spar and got his ass kicked. He managed to rip an arm off of the golem but it just regenerated and he had to concede. He then asked if every golem has such a function, which I affirmed. He got a little pale and then started to laugh and said that he was glad we have a peace treaty. His daughter also had lots of fun. Nahar has many sweet shops with lots of things I introduced. She also liked the playground a lot and played so much that she fell asleep before we went back to the castle. Once there we had dinner with Kyli, who was glad that I got the peace treaty. Cylo and she will later hammer out the rest of the treaty and bring it on paper. I for my part also had much fun, but I couldn''t come stop thoughts I had now for a few months, so I called Ilza, Drull and Lilia and wanted to speak with them about the thing that is in my head. ¡°Master, you wanted to speak with us?¡±, asked Drull, as they all came inside the living room of my and Lilia''s mansion. ¡°Yes, there is something that is bothering me for quite a time¡±, I answered and they frowned. They know that there is seldom something that bothers me for a long time. The last thing was my apparent godhood. ¡°Tell us, we might be able to help¡±, said Lilia with a warm smile. ¡°Well, the thing is, I got bored from my travels around the world. I''ve seen enough of this world and there is nothing really interesting, except for the beauty itself. People still annoy me, so I don''t like to go to crowded places. That''s a reason why I don''t want to go to the dwarves any longer. They live underground, with little room and a large city with lots of people crowded together without any room to evade them is nothing I really want to see. I like quieter things more, like old forests or small creeks or graveyards. So I decided to stay in Nahar for a couple of years and just read the books I gathered. There are lots of books I found in this and other world. There is also the fact that I became bored of my strength. There isn''t any thrill in anything. I''m a person that will quickly cheat if the possibility arises. And my gamer system, in combination with my level, makes it too easy. So I decided I will kill myself, once you are dead or no longer as near as we now are. Maybe in a few hundred or thousand years. Don''t know when¡±, I said and shocked all three of them. ¡°What do you mean kill yourself?!¡±, asked Lilia in a half scream. ¡°I mean what I said, it''s too boring to do anything you want. I kinda want to train and I always wanted to know what happens after death¡±, I answered her simply. She looked stunned and didn''t find her words, so Ilza continued fearfully. ¡°But you won''t kill yourself now do you?¡±. ¡°Of course not, there are too many good books I haven''t read and too much chicken I have yet to eat¡±, I answered cheerfully and she sighed in relieve. ¡°I don''t understand Master, how can it be boring to be the strongest?¡±, asked Drull confused. ¡°Drull, do you think it is boring to kill ants or do things you''ve done hundreds of times?¡±, I asked back and he gave me an nod after a moment. ¡°That''s how I feel with lots of things, especially fights. I shouldn''t have killed the dragons, they gave me too much power and live got boring. You might ask why I''m not limiting myself, and the answer for that is because it''s not like me. I use whatever I can have, even if it makes me too strong. So I came to the conclusion and do what I liked to do before I came to this world. I''m going to read. And this time I don''t have to sleep these pesky 8 hours. I''m able to read for 24/7, this will be so much fun¡±, I said and they agreed after thinking over the things I''ve said. They agreed that I''m not someone who holds back or doesn''t use what he can. And it''s not like I''m vanishing. They finally settled fully down after I assured them to only kill myself after their death. With that said we parted ways for the day and I crashed down in my extremely comfy armchair with bunny fur padding. I then got a book and began to read.... Hahaha, not the end you''ve expected did you? I mean seriously is there a good end for this story? I would say no, I kinda killed the possibility with my decision for a not plot based story. Stories like these can''t end in a satisfying end. By the way it took me almost a year. I started on the 11.09.15 and it ended on the 18.08. funnily it''s the day before my birthday. Anyway, I''m going to start with my new Story. Clair will fuck up the Naruto-Vers. It will have a story, at least something that is more story than that what Dex''s/Clair''s Adventure had. Seriously, I suck with story names. I mean that name is boring as hell and I''m really surprised that so many are reading this. I have an average view of +8500, how is that possible?^^. Thanks for that, it was fun. At least most of the time. As you might have noticed, I lost the interest at the end. I should have ended the whole thing sooner. So, if there is anyone who wants to have a chapter for a different world. Write one yourself, post it and and send a link so that I''m able to read it myself. You''re allowed to use Clair for whatever you like. I''m a sick person and nothing can shock me. In return you''re going to help me find a name for the next story and a name for Clair, she will be male again and won''t be able to change into a female. I thought of just using Dex. I mean it kinda sounds nice, Dex-Sama^^. And it''s something that everybody already knows. The name for the story? Don''t know, maybe ¡ãElemental Countries Will See Change?¡ã I might even use a stupid Name like ¡ãDex is now in the Elemental Countries¡ã. It''s at least better than Dex''s/Clair''s Adventure. I''ll post a link, that will lead you to the new story, on this chapter next Friday. So thanks for reading and don''t forget to send me a PM if you have something to say or a recommendation for a good story. Here is the Link for my next story. It''s a direct follow up. http://royalroadl.com/fiction/8047 Next Story hi, this post will be deleted next week, it''s just for those who are waiting for a link. http://royalroadl.com/fiction/8047 The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Hope you''ll like it.